《Falling For My Mysterious Wife》 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 1 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ina came out of the local court with the divorce certificate that she had just obtained. ¡°Mrs. Halton¡­ No, sorry. Ms. Gainsford.¡± Takvor Rigdon, the housekeeper, looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Nitzan wants you to take this.¡± Nitzan Halton was Jalen¡¯s grandfather. After finishing speaking, Takvor handed over a bank card. The implication was obvious. ina was stunned for a second before saying, ¡°No need. Thank him for me. He has been taking care of me for the past two years, and for that, I¡¯m grateful.¡± After saying that, she walked straight to the street and sat in the ck Maybach that had been parked there for a long time. Inside the ck Maybach, ina looked at the two men and felt a little helpless. ¡°Theodore, Andrew, it¡¯s just a divorce. Do you have to be this nervous?¡± ¡°E, did you divorce him?¡± Andrew Chapman, the driver, looked back at her and still found it hard to believe. ina nodded and said with a smile, ¡°See? The divorce certificate is right here. I just got it.¡± Then she took out the divorce certificate from her bag and waved it in front of them. ¡°Good for you!¡± Andrew grinned. ¡°You should have divorced him a long time ago. ¡°No, wait. Let me rephrase. You shouldn¡¯t have married him from the beginning!¡± he said. ina nced at Andrew and quickly said, ¡°Andrew, focus on driving, OK? I just have a fresh start. I don¡¯t want it to end so soon. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s so good about getting a divorce? Why are you so happy?¡± She thought, don¡¯t others always want a couple to patch things up? Why do I have the feeling that Andrew and Theodore want me to get a divorce? ¡°Of course, I am happy.¡± Andrew nodded and looked at the man in the back seat who had been silent the whole time. ¡°And I¡¯m not the only one who is happy. Theodore is happy as well.¡± Sensing that ina was looking at him, Theodore Murphy nodded. ¡°Andrew is right. You shouldn¡¯t have married him in the first ce.¡± ina sighed and felt a little helpless, ¡°Grandpa wanted this. You know it. I wouldn¡¯t go against his will.¡± At the mention of their grandpa, both Andrew and Theodore fell silent for a moment. Then Andrew said with a bit of bitterness, ¡°What was Grandpa thinking? Why did he want you to marry Jalen, that bastard? ¡°You were married for two years. Hepletely ignored you. What an asshole!¡± If ina hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have already taught Jalen a lesson. Chapter 1 1/3 Compared with Andrew, ina was much calmer. ¡°It was fine. Our roads have never crossed these years. He has never been to the Halton¡¯s Residence. I don¡¯t think he even knows what I look like.¡± She thought,e to think of it, it¡¯s kind of funny. We were married for two years, and we should have been the most intimate people in the world. Yet we never saw each other. Other women would have found it uneptable. Well, not me. We didn¡¯t marry because of love. I was to fulfill my grandpa¡¯sst wish, and he was forced by his grandpa. Neither of us was happy. ¡°If I had known that he was such a bastard, I wouldn¡¯t have let you marry him no matter what,¡± Andrew ¡°I me Grandpa. If he really wanted you to marry someone, why couldn¡¯t that someone be me?¡± he smiled. Then he said, ¡°Or Theodore could also do the trick. Any of us is better than that bastard Jalen.¡± ina was speechless for a second. Then she said helplessly, ¡°Andrew, stop teasing me, OK? How can someone marry her brother?¡± What was Andrew thinking? Andrew did not care, however. ¡°We are not rted by blood. Why can¡¯t we get married?¡± ina rolled her eyes at him. Although Andrew and Theodore were adopted by her grandpa, they grew up together. Both of them, for her, were her brothers. It had nothing to do with blood rtions. ¡°Stop messing around, Andrew. You will always be my brothers.¡± Andrew was joking, and ina did not take it seriously. Neither of them noticed Theodore, who had remained silent in the back seat. When Andrew joked about marrying ina to Theodore, Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he unconsciously looked at ina, who was beside him. After ina finished speaking, his eyes dimmed a lot. Yet soon they went back to normal. He hid his emotions perfectly. For so many years, neither Andrew nor ina noticed anything. ¡°Enough about that. You are divorced now, and that¡¯s what matters. What are your ns for the future?¡± Theodore spoke in a slightly maic voice that was like the warm sun in winter, making people feel particrlyfortable. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back then, you chose to step down after getting married. You lived incognito for two years. Your fans went crazy looking for you.¡± ina sighed. She missed the days from before. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for too long. I wonder if anyone still remembers Dr. Gainsford.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Theodore looked at ina, his eyes obscure. ¡°You are one of the world¡¯s most famous neurosurgeons. No matter how long you disappear, you will never bepletely forgotten.¡± Chapter 1 2/3 ¡°Really?¡± ina smiled. Her eyes were full of eagerness. ¡°Then congratte me on returning to the operating table.¡± The next day arrived. Jalen was in the CEO¡¯s office in the Halton Group. Jalen¡¯s assistant, Graham Reilly, hung up the phone and turned to look at Jalen, who was busy sitting behind the desk. ¡°Mr. Halton, Takvor called from the Halton¡¯s Residence. Mrs. Halton has already gone through the procedures and taken the divorce certificate away.¡± Jalen was still busy. He did not even pause. ¡°I see. How much did she ask for?¡± ¡°Takvor said that she did not demand anything,¡± Graham replied. Hearing that, Jalen instantly frowned. ¡°Not even a cent?¡± ¡°No. Takvor said that your grandfather did intend to give her some money, but she declined.¡± Even Graham was surprised. He thought, I heard that she is from the countryside. She must have needed money. Howe she didn¡¯t want anything? Jalen stopped flipping through the documents and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Find her and give her the ce in the west.¡± ina didn¡¯t make a scene or cause any trouble for Jalen these years, and she divorced him decisively. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t treat her unfairly. Graham nodded and put Jalen¡¯s words down, but after that, he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Anything else?¡± Seeing that, Jalen frowned and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Being stared at by Jalen, Graham was nervous. A cold sweat broke out on his back uncontrobly. He hurriedly said, ¡°I just got word that Dr. Gainsford, who disappeared for two years, seems to have reappeared.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 2 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 2 Chapter 2 After Graham finished speaking, he saw Jalen¡¯s expression change. ¡°When?¡± ¡°I just got word this morning.¡± Jalen ordered, ¡°Get someone to look into it immediately. I don¡¯t care what you do. Find her!¡± Graham hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Halton.¡± It was early in the morning. Everyone in Northwestern Memorial Hospital was discussing. ¡°Who do you think the new deputy director will be? A man or a woman? Someone easy to get along with?¡± ¡°Who knows? Anyone who gets to be our hospital¡¯s deputy director out of the blue is a heavyweight. It¡¯ll be either because of their medical skills, or¡­¡± The woman who said this grinned. Her implication was quite clear. ¡°I heard the one is quite young. Maybe it¡¯s because of nepotism.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± The others nodded. After all, experience was the key to being a doctor. Many people couldn¡¯t make it to deputy director for decades. However, the one who came out of nowhere got to be the hospital¡¯s deputy director directly, which was bound to cause some discussion. As they were talking, a young nurse ran over quickly. ¡°She is here! ¡°And she is so pretty!¡± the young nurse said. Everyone was very surprised. They all walked to the Neurosurgery Department to see who the new deputy director was. ina walked out of the dean¡¯s office. Then she walked into the deputy director¡¯s office under others¡¯ strange gazes along the way. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After closing the door, she sat down and began to busy herself without stopping for a moment. She did not want to stay in New York at first. After all, she had been abroad all the time. In terms of reputation and habit, going abroad was her best choice. Yet somehow, the dean of Northwestern Memorial Hospital found her number and called her, wanting her to stay. The dean persuaded ina for a long time with a lot of excuses, telling her that the neurosurgery field in New York needed to develop urgently and that she could be of help to more people if she stayed. For a moment, ina hesitated. Besides, both Andrew and Theodore expressed that they wanted her to stay as well. The result was self-evident. Chapter 2 1/3 ¡°How can she be this young? She¡¯s not even thirty, is she?¡± Someone was stunned. ¡°What do you think? I heard that she is only twenty-six.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. ¡°Why is that not possible?¡± someone asked rhetorically. ¡°She is young, and she has already graduated with a Ph.D. ¡°Besides, howe you never heard of Dr. Gainsford?¡± Joyce Wace couldn¡¯t believe it. How could those people be so outdated? The others were dumbfounded and thought, Dr. Gainsford? Who is that? Someone excellent? Joyce rolled her eyes helplessly. She said, ¡°Go search online yourself. You are so ignorant.¡± After saying that, she trotted towards ina¡¯s office and knocked on the door. She walked in after getting ina¡¯s permission. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, hello. I am Joyce Wace, an intern here. The dean has arranged for me to work as your assistant for the time being. Let me know if you need anything,¡± Joyce smiled with adoration in her eyes. Joyce thought, Dr. Gainsford has always been my idol. I¡¯ve heard that Dr. Gainsford has been a straight¨CA student all along. She skipped grades and was only twenty¨C two years old when she graduated with her Ph.D. She is indeed a genius. I¡¯m so lucky to be by her side. Even though I¡¯m just working as her assistant, it¡¯s still a dream for many! ina did not know what Joyce was thinking, nor did she have the mood to guess. ¡°Hi. Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Joyce shook her head. She was thrilled. ¡°Well, please pull up the hospital¡¯s neurosurgery records for thest ten years,¡± ina instructed. Without waiting for Joyce to react, she continued, ¡°And neurosurgery patients here who are in line waiting for surgery.¡± ina was new here, and everything was unfamiliar to her. She needed to know every detail as soon as possible. ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡± Joyce didn¡¯t respond to her, so ina stopped being busy, raised her head, and looked at Joyce. In a split second, Joyce tensed up. Though ina looked gentle, Joyce was under a lot of pressure. ¡°Sure. You got it!¡± Joyce immediately nodded. ina nodded and did not say anything else. She continued to work. Joyce turned around and left to gather the information that ina requested. ina spent the entire morning reading the medical records in the office. Joyce packed some lunch for ina out of concern for her well-being. ina flipped through the medical records with one hand and ate with the other. She was so immersed in the files that she ignored Joyce, who was still standing in the office. Chapter 2 2/3 ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you¡­ Are you always like this?¡± Joyce couldn¡¯t help but ask. Hearing Joyce¡¯s voice, ina made some time and looked at her. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Joyce was stunned for a second. ¡°You know¡­ Forget to eat, since you¡¯re so upied.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ina shrugged indifferently. She did not take this seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not! Your health is¡­¡± The siren sound of an ambnce came, interrupting Joyce. ina frowned and looked at Joyce. ¡°Go check on the patient. See if they need help.¡± ¡°On my way!¡± In less than five minutes, Joyce trotted into ina¡¯s office. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I think you need to take a look. The patient is not doing well.¡±. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 3 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As soon as Joyce finished speaking, ina had already walked out of the office and headed for the Emergency Department. ina and Joyce soon arrived at the entrance of the Emergency Department. Many people were in the Emergency Department, and there were faint sounds of crying. ¡°Doctor, please save my husband. He is only forty-five years old! If he dies like this, I won¡¯t be able to live!¡± ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re already doing a checkup for your husband, and we won¡¯t know until we get the results.¡± Seeing that, Joyce pulled ina and walked towards the crowd. ¡°Move! The doctor is here.¡± Hearing this, the patient¡¯s family all made way for ina, and she entered the Emergency Department. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ina asked directly. ¡°The patient was in a car ident and had a brain hemorrhage. We¡¯re still checking the exact amount of bleeding. I don¡¯t think the situation is optimistic.¡± The doctor of the Emergency Department didn¡¯t know ina. Yet he didn¡¯t ask further and briefed her quickly after seeing her badge, stating that she was the Neurosurgery Department¡¯s deputy director. ¡°The head CT report is out!¡± a nurse shouted and handed the report over. The doctor of the Emergency Department took the report and quickly frowned. ¡°The patient is in a very serious situation. He has bled a lot, and his intracranial pressure is very high, leading to a cerebral hernia. We need to operate immediately.¡± ina took the report over and looked at it. She nodded. ¡°Go get ready now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The doctor of the Emergency Department looked awkward. ¡°Our hospital isn¡¯t up to such a type of surgery.¡± Not anyone could perform a craniotomy. ¡°Maybe we should send him to an advanced hospital,¡± he said. ¡°The cerebral hernia has formed. It¡¯s suppressing the respiratory center. Without surgery, he¡¯ll be dead in half an hour. Are you sure you have enough time to do that?¡± ina frowned and said solemnly. ¡°What else can we do? No one here can perform this operation. What else can we do besides send him to an advanced hospital?¡± The doctor was very helpless. ina said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°You?¡± He looked at her with a face full of doubt. The doctor thought, I¡¯ve heard that we¡¯ve got a new Neurosurgery Department deputy director here. No one knows about her background. I think it¡¯s the woman standing in front of me. Can she do it? 1/3 ¡°Surgery? What surgery?¡± The patient¡¯s wife only reacted then. She looked panicking. ina looked at her and patiently exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your husband¡¯s condition is very serious. He is hemorrhaging, and his intracranial pressure is very high, leading to a cerebral hernia. He needs a craniotomy right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman red. ¡°No way! It sounds dangerous. What if he doesn¡¯t wake up?¡± She thought, besides, although the doctor in front of me is wearing a mask, she sounds very young. I don¡¯t t rust her in doing the surgery! ¡°Please calm down,¡± ina suddenly raised her voice and said, quieting everyone down instantly. ¡°I understand how you feel, but your husband isn¡¯t doing well. You can¡¯t afford to waste any more time. He must be operated on immediately. ¡°I am Dr. Gainsford, the deputy director of the Neurosurgery Department of Northwestern Memorial Hospital. I will be responsible for your husband¡¯s surgery. I can promise you that I will do my best.¡± No doctor could ever guarantee the result of the surgery, not even her. ¡°Who? Dr. Gainsford? We have never heard of this name.¡± ¡°Me neither. You must be bluffing. His condition is not that serious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Doctors always exaggerate. You just want to do more surgeries to make more money.¡± The patient¡¯s wife was already about to sign to give her consent for the operation, but when she heard her rtives¡¯ words, she hesitated. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s transfer to a bigger hospital,¡± someone said. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ina grabbed the one who suggested so and said sternly, ¡°It will take at least two hours to get to the nearest advanced hospital. Your husband can¡¯t wait that long!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, ignore her. She is trying to scare you.¡± ¡°Who does she think she is? Why does she get to call the shots?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t believe her unless the dean vouches for her. Otherwise, we ask for a transfer now!¡± The patient¡¯s wife was obviously persuaded and thought, if she can get the dean to vouch for her, doesn¡¯t that prove that she¡¯s capable of doing the surgery? ina was angry. She thought, how can these people still dwell on this when the chips are down? Time is life! She felt helpless. However, she couldn¡¯t let them transfer the patient whatsoever. It would be no different from killing the patient. She took out her phone and was ready to call the dean. After all, the patient¡¯s life beat everything. Chapter 3 2/3 ¡°I¡¯ll vouch for her.¡± Get Bogins A low voice was heard. Everyone subconsciously turned their heads and saw a man about 6 feet tall. He wore a well-cut ck suit, looking domineering. ¡°I am Jalen Halton, the CEO of the Halton Group. I will vouch for her if that¡¯s good enough for you,¡± he looked at the patient¡¯s wife in front of him and said in a low voice. He was Jalen Halton, the CEO of the Halton Group! Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 4 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Get Bogro ¡± People¡¯s expressions changed. Some of them were frightened, some were curious, and they were all practically stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Though they didn¡¯t know ina, they were well aware of who Jalen was. Jalen was on TV frequently. Looking at him, the patient¡¯s wife nodded finally. She thought, Jalen is so powerful. Since he offers to vouch for the doctor, I¡¯m sure she is up for it. The patient was pushed into the operating room. ina nced at Jalen and nodded slightly. Then she turned and entered the operating room. She was curious as to why Jalen would suddenly appear and vouch for her. However, she did not have the time to ask right now. The patient was her priority. The indicator light of the operating room lit up, and everyone was waiting at the door, including Jalen. Three hours passed. The light went out, and the door was opened. A nurse walked out first. The patient¡¯s wife rushed forward and asked, ¡°Nurse, how is my husband? Did the operation seed?¡± ¡°Yes. The operation was very sessful. The patient is out of danger,¡± the nurse replied. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard her words. Only Jalen did not seem surprised by the result. Soon, the nurse pushed the patient out. The family members left, leaving Jalen alone at the door of the operating room. When ina came out of the operating room, she saw him at once. And he saw her as well. He walked quickly towards her. ¡°Hello, Dr. Gainsford.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Halton, she said. She sounded a bit weak since she had just gone through three hours of surgery. Jalen wanted to get down to business directly at first since Marie wasn¡¯t doing well. Yet he still managed to collect himself after hearing her voice. He said, ¡°May I treat you to a meal?¡± ina frowned and subconsciously refused, ¡°No need. Mr. Halton, what do you want?¡± She thought, we were married for two years, and you never offered to treat me to a meal. And now you¡¯re making such an offer right after we got a divorce? Are you kidding me? She knew that Jalen did not know her. He had no idea that the legendary Dr. Gainsford in front of him was his ex-wife who had just divorced him yesterday. However, ina still felt very upset. She did not want anything to do with him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright then.¡± Jalen was a decisive person. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯d like you to have an operation. ¡°This is the patient¡¯s medical record.¡± He handed the file that had already been prepared over to her. ina reached out to take it over. She flipped open the medical record and saw a photo at once. The woman in the photo was smiling. She was pretty, and she had big eyes. Chapter 4 1/2 She thought, so, she is the reason why you never saw me in those two years. How soulful of you, Jalen. Well, it¡¯s none of my business. We¡¯re not married anymore. Feel free to like whoever you like. ina carefully looked through Marie Dunston¡¯s medical record. The more she looked, the more serious the expression on her face became. She gradually understood why Jalen came to her. After a long time, she handed the medical record back. ¡°She is seriously ill. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded, looking solemn, which was rare. ¡°She had one operation before, but then she had a rpse. Almost all the doctors¡¯ hands are tied.¡± He thought, but I don¡¯t want to give up. Kian died to save me. How could I face him if I gave up? Marie has a brain tumor. Brain tumors are difficult to operate on. Besides, Marie has rpsed. The second operation will be even more difficult than the first one. Kian Dunston was Marie¡¯s brother. Kian¡¯s face shed across Jalen¡¯s mind, and he saw the hesitation on ina¡¯s face. He hurriedly said, ¡°You can ask for anything. I¡¯ll agree to all as long as I can manage it. ina nced at him. She was surprised that Jalen, the so-called merciless man, was in fact willing to sacrifice everything for the woman he loved. ¡°Where is she? I need to see the patient first,¡± she said. Although she did not want anything to do with Jalen, she was a doctor after all. She couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to a dying patient. Her principles wouldn¡¯t change, even though the dying patient was Jalen¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°She is now in a private hospital owned by the Halton Group. I can take you to her right now,¡± Jalen said. He was a little surprised that ina would agree so readily. He thought that she would have made some demands. ina frowned at his words. ¡°She isn¡¯t in Northwestern Memorial Hospital?¡± ¡°No. The private hospital is better in all respects. She has a better chance if you can go there and operate on her.¡± The private hospital owned by the Halton Group had the most advanced equipment and the best conditions. Of course, Jalen would keep Marie there. Hearing that, ina shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t operate on Ms. Dunston.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jalen asked. Why did she suddenly back out? ina looked helpless. Just as she was about to exin, Jalen took out a check and handed it to her. ¡°Money is not an issue.¡± ina nced at it, and the figure on it was tempting enough for almost everyone. Yet she just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money indeed. But some things take more than money.¡± ¡°What is it that you want then?¡± Jalen suppressed his anger. He figured that she wanted more. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 5 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Get Boyton ¡°Mr. Halton, it¡¯s not your fault that you aren¡¯t familiar with the ¡®Physician Act¡¯. ording to the ¡®Physician Act¡¯, medical practitioners shall practice within the scope of their practice and the ce where they are registered for practice. My registration ce is Northwestern Memorial Hospital. You know where I¡¯m going with this, right?¡± she exined a lot, which was rare. She only said this much for the patient¡¯s sake. ¡°So, you can¡¯t go to the private hospital for surgery?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± She had no interest in ruining her career as a doctor because of this. Jalen fell silent. Obviously, he had little knowledge of the ¡°Physician Act¡±. He was now very hesitant. ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work. Mr. Halton, you should make ns early.¡± ina saw the hesitation on Jalen¡¯s face, and she knew that the reason why he did not want to transfer Marie here was because of his distrust of Northwestern Memorial Hospital¡¯s equipment and conditions. She thought, well then. Suit yourself. ina disappeared from Jalen¡¯s line of sight. After that, Graham came over to Jalen. ¡°Mr. Halton, did Dr. Gainsford agree to operate on Ms. Dunston?¡± Jalen shook his head. He thought, well, it wasn¡¯t about her, really. It was me that couldn¡¯t make up my mind. Graham did not know what Jalen was thinking. He was slightly surprised. ¡°People all say that famous doctors are weirdos. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± He thought, Mr. Halton is here personally to invite her, yet she turns him down. It seems that she is something. Women are the hardest to deal with. After the incident yesterday, the staff of the hospital treated ina differently. They stopped looking down upon her. Also, the patients weren¡¯t as resistant as before when they knew that ina was the surgeon who operated. ina had three surgeries in one day. Those who helped her during the surgeries were exhausted. On the contrary, ina was still energetic. She was even like a machine that never got tired¡­. ¡°Are there any more surgeries today?¡± ina asked Joyce, who was behind her. ¡°No.¡± Joyce shook her head. The Neurosurgery Department of Northwestern Memorial Hospital wasn¡¯t very developed, so they didn¡¯t have many patients. However, Joyce had a hunch. Everything would change because of ina¡¯s arrival. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I¡¯m sorry for my slight. You¡¯re the best neurosurgeon I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± said a doctor aside, his eyes full of admiration. ¡°And the most driven as well,¡± said another doctor with a wry smile. ina smiled and nced at them, ¡°Beaten already? I once had six operations a day without a break.¡± Hearing that, everyone gave her a thumbs-up. Brain surgery was notoriously long. What was more, there were countless nerves in the brain, and surgeons needed to be on high alert at all times. One surgery was exhausting enough, not to mention six. They did not even dare to imagine. Joyce grinned. ¡°Now you know how badass Dr. Gainsford is, right?¡± She looked proud. She knew it! ina was awesome. ina was her idol indeed. ¡°Yes. She is very badass. Satisfied?¡± Enough about that. It¡¯s been a hard day for everyone. You¡¯re all in for a treat. Today¡¯s dinner is on me,¡± ina said to the people present. She should have a get-together with those from the same department since she was their deputy director who recently came here. ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat us. The director beat you to it. A weing dinner awaits you tonight!¡± People chatted and walked toward the director¡¯s office. Suddenly, a tall figure came over. When they looked up, they were all shocked. It was Jalen. They thought, why is he here again? They looked at ina. Words got out that Jalen was here to invite ina to do some kind of surgery. They admired ina very much. After all, she was capable enough to let Jalen, the big shot,e to her personally. ¡°Everyone, go back to work. I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± ina said to the others. Jalen was invisible to her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The crowd scattered quickly. Soon, only Jalen and ina were left in the corridor. ina looked up at the man in front of her. She said, ¡°Mr. Halton, nice to meet you again. I¡¯m sure you must have made your decision.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°I have already transferred Marie here. She is in the Inpatient Department now. When are you free to see her?¡± ina nodded. Sure enough, Jalen was excellent at execution. He didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°I can go now,¡± she said. She wasn¡¯t busy now, so she might as well go and visit Marie. If she was going to operate on Marie, a lot of preparations would be needed. ina and Jalen walked together to the Inpatient Department. Along the way, ina did not say a word to Jalen, as if he didn¡¯t exist. In the ward, ina saw Marie. Perhaps due to her serious illness, Marie looked pale and could drift away with the slightest gust of wind. Marie heard the sound and looked up. At a nce, she saw ina, the stunning woman in front of her. Chapter 5 2/3 ¡°Jalen, this is?¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford, your surgeon,¡± he introduced ina. Marie was obviously surprised at how young ina was. If she hadn¡¯t known Jalen, she would have thought that he was messing with her. ¡°Hello, Dr. Gainsford. Thank you for agreeing to operate on me,¡± Marie smiled at ina. Her face was pale from weakness, and it looked like she would faint at any second. ina nodded at Marie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your chart. Don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marie could not believe it. After all, those from the private hospital had already given up on her. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 6 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°I never joke around.¡± ina gave a faint smile, brimming with confidence. Marie was fated not to die. If ina had not divorced Jalen, perhaps Dr. Gainsford would have been retired and wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to save Marie. It was probably fate. After learning about Marie¡¯s condition, she and Jalen walked out of the ward. The smile on her face disappeared, and she became serious. ¡°You should have asked her to do the surgery earlier.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The man nodded. ¡°But I just learned about you. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one in the country who can do this operation.¡± ina looked at him, not understanding why Jalen asked her to do it. ¡°Yes, maybe other doctors can do it, but¡­¡± Jalen was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take the risk.¡± Dr. Gainsford was a famous top brain surgeon, and it was not an exaggeration to say that she was the best brain surgeon in the world. Therefore, he would rather wait until he found ina than put Marie at the slightest risk. ina understood what he meant, and her heart sank. So that was the case. Jalen, for your little lover, you put in so much effort. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I wonder if you have considered your wife who you have never seen when you are thinking about this. No, your ex¨Cwife. She was angry, but it was not that she liked Jalen, but that she simply felt humiliated. ina had been strong since she was a child. She had always been the first in everything. She had never been bullied. Only when she married Jalen, she felt that she had been insulted. Jalen did not like her, but he disdained seeing her. This was uneptable to ina who had been proud since she was a child. It was fine if they divorced. In the future, they would not interfere with each other, but he took the initiative to find her. The reason was to save his little lover. It would be strange if ina could endure that insult. However, she must treat her patient, which was a dilemma for her. ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t rejoice too soon. Although I promised to save Ms. Dunston, it is not without conditions.¡± ina felt she should make Jalen spend a lot of money, otherwise, she would suffer a terrible loss. ¡°Please speak.¡± What he was afraid of was that ina didn¡¯t ask for anything, and it would be much easier if she made the request. ¡± ina thought for a moment and said to him, ¡°I am building aboratory. I need funds and equipment.¡± ¡°No problem. Everything will be provided by the Halton Group,¡± Jalen replied. ¡°Northwestern Memorial Hospital iscking thetest surgical equipment,¡± she added. ¡°The Halton Group will provide it.¡± Even if ina did not mention it, he would have considered it. After all, he could not let Marie take too much risk. He agreed so straightforwardly. ina nced at him. She could not tell what she felt. Anyway, she was notfortable. ¡°Mr. Halton, you are willing to do anything for Ms. Dunston.¡± Yes, because she is very important to me.¡± He nodded without hesitation. After all, Marie was the one that Jalen¡¯s savior entrusted to Jalen before he died. How could she not be important? It turned out that Jalen was not as heartless as the rumors said. He was just ruthless to ina. Why would ina care about this? Anyway, they were already divorced. After this operation, they probably wouldn¡¯t talk to each other again. ¡°In that case, Mr. Halton, you might as well donate a building. The hospital is short of an impatient building.¡± Northwestern Memorial Hospital was just passable. The beds in the inpatient building were limited, and many patients could not be hospitalized. She asked Jalen to donate an inpatient building, which would benefit the patients in New York. Jalen¡¯s face immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth and was a little annoyed. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you care about your hospital so much.¡± Just the equipment would cost at least millions of dors. Now, ina even asked him to donate a building. It could cost way more. Knowing that Jalen was unhappy, ina did not care. ¡°Mr. Halton, you seem to be reluctant. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. But Ms. Dunston¡­¡± ¡°I will donate!¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. ina was sure that he would agree. As he thought, ina was not worried that he would not agree. The person Jalen loved, presumably, was priceless. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, do you have any other conditions? Say them all in one go.¡± His face was livid, and his body was emitting a terrifying aura. He had an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to ask for more money, I will strangle you.¡± ina knew when to stop. Moreover, even if Jalen was unwilling to give anything, she would still save her patient. Therefore, she was satisfied with this oue. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then the operation¡­¡± ¡°When the equipment arrives, the operation will begin,¡± she said. 2/3 ¡°The equipment will arrive on time tomorrow morning,¡± Jalen said. He looked at ina solemnly and added, ¡°Then I will trust Marie¡¯s life with you, Dr. Gainsford.¡± Chapter 6 \ Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 7 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 7 Chapter 7 At night, in Haizea, a restaurant. Everyone in the neurosurgery department was having dinner. The star of the night was ina who had just arrived. ¡°Come, here¡¯s to Dr. Gainsford. I hope that she can lead Northwestern Memorial Hospital¡¯s neurosurgery to glory.¡± The person who spoke was the neurosurgery director, but he was not proficient in surgery. He relied on qualifications to get his position. At first, he was unhappy that a deputy director arrived suddenly. But on second thought, if the Neurosurgery Department could develop well, as a department director, he would be respected, not to mention that ina was a great brain surgeon. After he thought it through, the director¡¯s attitude towards ina changed. He was nice to her now. ¡°Dr. Wood, don¡¯t tter me.¡± ina raised her ss and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold my liquor well. I will drink tea instead.¡± After saying that, she drank it without hesitation. Everyone apuded. They did not mind ina drinking tea. They all knew that she had a big operation tomorrow. Everyone was happy, and ina was no exception. In the bathroom, ina washed her face to refresh herself. ¡°Dr. Gainsford.¡± Just as she walked out, someone called out to her. ina turned around and saw her colleague Devin Bloom. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dr. Bloom?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on. Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. Just call me Devin.¡± He smiled foolishly. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he drank wine, but his face was a little red. ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded. Devin did not speak again. For a moment, it was silent. ina looked at him doubtfully. ¡°If there is nothing else, let¡¯s go back and eat. They are all waiting.¡± ¡°There is¡­ There is something I want to ask you,¡± he quickly said in a panic. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ina raised her eyebrows. She seemed to have guessed what he was going to say. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He stammered and asked after a long time, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Devin stood there awkwardly, like a child waiting for his teacher to criticize him. ¡°Do you?¡± he asked, looking perturbed. ina chuckled, shook her head, and said to him, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­¡± 1/3 Get Bogo ¡°I divorced,¡± ina interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Divorced?¡± Devin couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that he was hearing it wrongly. ina nodded. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Devin shook his head, a little disappointed. He had thought that although ina was a doctor, she was young. If he tried hard to chase her, he might have a chance. But¡­ divorced? He should think about it again. The nurse who pursued him was actually not bad. When Devin left, ina curved her lips and was not surprised. A divorce could save her a lot of trouble. She turned around and was about to leave, but at the same time, a person walked out of the male bathroom. Their eyes met. ina was shocked to meet Jalen here. He wouldn¡¯t follow her, would he? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, your way of rejecting people is really special,¡± he smiled mockingly. ina rolled her eyes at him, ming him for it. She walked straight past Jalen. Off work, she was just an ordinary person, so she had the right to ignore Jalen. ¡°Did you drink?¡± Jalen frowned and grabbed her wrist, his face full of displeasure. ina shook off his hand and was a little angry. ¡°Mr. Halton, mind your own business. I don¡¯t need to report to you whether I drank or not.¡± She red at him, as if she was mad at him. Her little face was red with anger. Her fair cheeks were slightly red, her eyes were lustrous, and her nose was high. Her pink lips were slightly pouted. She looked eloquent. For a moment, Jalen was enchanted. Speaking of which, this was the first time he had seen ina without a mask. Even when she had a mask, Jalen could tell she was a beauty, but he did not expect her to be so beautiful when she took it off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trust Marie¡¯s life with an alcoholic,¡± Jalen came back to his senses and said in a cold voice. ina took a deep breath. Her good upbringing told her that she could not curse. She suppressed her anger and said as calmly as possible, ¡°Mr. Halton, your worries are unnecessary. I didn¡¯t drink, and it won¡¯t affect the operation tomorrow morning.¡± The smell of alcohol on her was from her colleagues, and she never liked drinking. Although Jalen looked suspicious, he felt better. ¡°That¡¯s good. I believe you know the importance of human life.¡± ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Halton?¡± she asked. She did not want to stay with this man a minute longer. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Jalen suddenly asked. He saw displeasure on ina¡¯s face, as well as a sh of annoyance in her eyes. ina was surprised. Was it so obvious? She coughed and tried not to make it too obvious. ¡°Mr. Halton, you are thinking too much. I am not familiar with you. How can I hate you?¡± Jalen thought so too. He and ina just met. She had no reason to hate him. He did not take this matter to heart and only took it as an illusion. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 8 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The next morning, the equipment donated by Jalen arrived at the hospital. The dean came to take it. It was enough to show how much the hospital valued this batch of equipment. ina did not care about this. She was looking through Marie¡¯s examination results and discussing the possible idents with the doctors in other departments. Two hourster, the equipment was installed. ina led her team to the operating room. Jalen was waiting at the door of the operating room. When he saw hering, he immediately got up and came to ina. He asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°If I say I¡¯m not confident, are you nning to take her away?¡± ina asked, wearing a mask. Jalen froze, unable to refute. At this point, regardless of whether ina was confident or not, Marie had to undergo surgery. Jalen couldn¡¯t back out now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Halton. I will do my best.¡± She would not let Marie die in the surgery. The group entered the operating room. As the operation lights lit up, the atmosphere became tense. Time passed, and six hours passed. The operation lights were still on. ¡°Mr. Halton, why don¡¯t you take a rest? I¡¯ll stay here with her.¡± Graham looked at Jalen who hadn¡¯t drunk water all day and was a little worried. Jalen shook his head and said in a thick tone, ¡°The doctors in the operation haven¡¯t rested. Why should I rest?¡± He didn¡¯t expect the operation tost so long. He was a little worried and was surprised the petite woman could perform such a long surgery. ¡°Order some food, so that the staff can eat after the operation,¡± Jalen suddenly said to Graham. Graham was a little surprised. It was the first time he had heard that the patient¡¯s family wanted to order food for the doctors. When had Jalen be so kind? Graham looked at the operation room and thought of the person lying on the operation table. He suddenly understood. It should all be for Marie. After all, Jalen had promised her brother that he would take good care of her. Now that these doctors were operating on her, it was great for Jalen to show gratitude. Another half an hourter, the lights in the operating room went out. The door opened, and a nurse came out first. ¡°Is Marie¡¯s family there?¡± Jalen immediately got up. ¡°Has the operation seeded?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, Dr. Gainsford said it was a sess. The patient should be transferred to the ICU. Go with me to settle the formalities,¡± the nurse replied, feeling tired. Chapter 8 1/3 Jalen looked at Graham. Thetter nodded and followed the nurse to go through the formalities. Not long after, ina and the others walked out. They were all pale and looked exhausted. Get Boys ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Jalen approached ina and looked at her with aplicated expression. Although ina sometimes had a bad attitude, she saved Marie. Jalen decided not to argue with her. ina was tired, and when she saw Jalen, she felt even worse. After all, Marie was his lover, and ina had to save her. ¡°Everyone, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare food for you. Let¡¯s go to the office to eat,¡± Jalen said to everyone. ¡°Mr. Halton, you are too kind. This is what we should do.¡± A doctor looked ttered. ¡°Yes, yes. It is our honor to help you,¡± someone agreed. Jalen was a big shot, so everyone was d to help him. Of course, ina was an exception. She listened to thepliments of the crowd and was displeased. An honor? Whatever. She did not want it. Graham took everyone to the office to eat. Marie was wheeled to the ICU. ina rubbed her temples and got up to go home to rest. It had been a long time since she had had such a long operation, and she was really tired. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Realizing that she was about to leave, Jalen grabbed her hand. Her hand was soft. Perhaps because it had just been washed, it felt cold. Jalen felt an itch touching it. Just as that thought shed through his mind, ina suddenly retreated and looked at Jalen vigntly. ¡°Please, mind your manners.¡± After saying that, she wiped her hands and looked disgusted. Jalen was mad. What did he do? Was there a need to be so guarded? He held his breath and gritted his teeth as he looked at the woman in front of him. ¡°Dr. Gainsford!¡± He shouted her name with anger, and his low voice sent chills down her spine. ina stared up at him, full of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because you saved Marie. I warn you. My patience is limited.¡± She wondered, why did he say his patience was limited? inaughed angrily. She was the one with limited patience. 2/3 ¡°Is that so? Then I hope this is thest time we meet.¡± She suppressed her anger and tried her best to maintain her smile. ¡°You!¡± Without giving him a chance to finish his words, ina turned around and left without looking back. Jalen stood where he was, staring at her back as she disappeared. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger. ¡°Mr. Halton, Ms. Dunston has settled down,¡± Graham came out from behind Jalen and said carefully. Graham hade a long time ago, but he had sensed the tension between his boss and ina from a distance, and Graham hadn¡¯t dared toe over. ¡°Do you think she hates me?¡± Jalen looked in the direction where ina had left and suddenly asked. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 9 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Graham was surprised and thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe Dr. Gainsford really doesn¡¯t want to see you¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Graham suddenly shivered. Why did he feel so cold? He looked up and saw Jalen staring at him with a gloomy face. Graham was shocked. Graham seemed to have said something wrong¡­ ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Graham said righteously. With your charm, no woman will hate you. Dr. Gainsford must be ying hard to get.¡± In fact, Graham was not lying. After all, Jalen was indeed the dream lover of all women in New York. It was the first time that a woman had treated him like this. It was no wonder that Graham felt ina was ying hard to get. ying hard to get¡­ Was that so? A weekter, Marie was transferred from the intensive care unit to an ordinary ward. When ina brought people to check in on her, Marie was leaning on the bed and ying with her phone. Herplexion looked much better than before. ¡°How do you feel today? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ina asked. Marie smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I feel pretty good.¡± ina nodded and was not surprised. ¡°That¡¯s good. After staying here for a while, you can go home and recuperate.¡± ina was about to leave when Marie stopped her. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, do you have time?¡± ina frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to talk to you,¡± Marie spoke in a soft and pitiful voice. Of course, ina would not feel any pity for her. To her, Marie was no different from other patients. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m very busy,¡± ina refused. ¡°Just for a while.¡± Marie looked at ina with a face full of expectation. Before ina could refuse, the doctor who came with her said, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you chat with Ms. Dunston. We will check on other patients.¡± They didn¡¯t dare to offend Jalen¡¯s woman. They were reminding ina that Jalen couldn¡¯t be trifled with. Soon the group left, leaving only ina and Marie in the ward. ina was reluctant to be here. She looked at Marie who was lying on the bed with interest. Her intuition told her that Marie was up to no good. ina walked over and sat down on a chair next to the bed. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to say thank you very much. If not for you, I might not have survived.¡± She smiled, looking harmless. ina was expressionless, unmoved. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I got paid to treat you. Jalen paid for the medical expenses.¡± And it was not cheap. ¡°I know. Jalen has done a lot to save me, but no matter what, you are my savior,¡± Marie said sincerely, almost making ina doubt herself. Could it be that ina was being petty? But soon, Marie¡¯s words made her understand that her intuition was right. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you are so young. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Marie asked. ina shook her head and did not say anything. She just wanted to see what Marie wanted to do. ¡°Which kind of man do you like? I know many young talents. I can introduce you to them,¡± Marie said. ina was still silent. She even looked at Marie coldly. Marie quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just don¡¯t know how to repay you, so I came up with this idea.¡± ¡°What do you think of Jalen?¡± she suddenly asked and stared at ina, trying to see through something from her face. ina could not help butugh out loud. It turned out that Marie was worried about this. ¡°Ms. Dunston, you don¡¯t have to test me. I am not interested in Jalen.¡± It seemed Jalen didn¡¯t make Marie feel safe. Otherwise, how could Marie be so worried about losing him? Scumbag! ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Marie¡¯s face was full of grievance, as if she had been misunderstood. Just as ina was about to speak, the ward door was pushed open, and Jalen walked in. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± Seeing Jalen, Marie instantly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m asking Dr. Gainsford what kind of man she likes. I think there are many young talents that we can introduce to Dr. Gainsford.¡± Jalen¡¯s expression darkened. For some reason, he felt ufortable. ¡°Dr. Gainsford is so outstanding. She doesn¡¯t need your help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Marie nodded as if she was unwilling to give up. She looked at ina again. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you don¡¯t know what kind of man you like, but you must know the type you don¡¯t like, right?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 9 2/3 ¡°Tell me. If I really want to introduce someone, I will know who isn¡¯t right.¡± ina looked at Jalen and said in a t tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like the Halton family.¡± In an instant, the atmosphere became tense. Jalen stared at ina with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Reason? How did the Halton family offend you?¡± ¡°The fortune-teller said that I didn¡¯t get along well with you guys.¡± Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have divorced without seeing each other for two years. For a moment, the atmosphere in the sick room was particrly oppressive. Marie felt a little breathless. ¡°Do you misunderstand Jalen?¡± Marie could feel ina was hostile to Jalen. But why? ¡°You think too much. I just don¡¯t like the surname Halton,¡± ina said. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, did you hear something?¡± Marie continued to speak up for Jalen, ¡°Jalen did get married, but it is not his fault. ¡°Jalen¡¯s ex-wife is a bumpkin. She has a bad character. They are not right for each other. Divorce is inevitable. Dr. Gainsford, you must not be biased against Jalen because of this.¡± Marie¡¯s words were full of disdain for Jalen¡¯s ex-wife. Even in Marie¡¯s dreams, she would never have thought that the ex-wife she looked down on was standing in front of her at this moment. Moreover, ina had saved her life. ina sneered inwardly and looked up at Jalen. ¡°Is this what you think of your ex-wife, Mr. Halton?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 10 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Jalen did not understand ina¡¯s sarcastic smile, but he still said seriously, ¡°She and I are indeed not a good match. Divorce is the best choice.¡± Not a good match? ina sneered silently, thinking, we haven¡¯t seen each other for two years after getting married, and how could he make sure we¡¯re not a good match? He probably has not nned to get along well with me from the beginning. It makes sense. After all, I am from the countryside, and it certainly does not go well with him of excellence. She nced at them and snorted, ¡°I feel sad for Mr. Halton¡¯s ex-wife.¡± Then she left the ward without looking back, not wanting to stay with them anymore. She thought he and Marie surely were a match made in heaven. As soon as she stepped out of the ward, someone chased after her from behind. The tall man stood in front of ina. ¡°Are you angry? Because I was married?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± she said. ¡°Whether you are married or not has nothing to do with me. I suppose the one in the ward probably cares more.¡± ¡°Why are you talking about Marie? What does it have to do with her?¡± Jalen was confused and did not understand the meaning of ina¡¯s words. But in ina¡¯s opinion, Jalen was angry that she involved Marie. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Very well. Ms. Dunston has nothing to do with it. She should not be involved.¡± She thought he was protective of his lover by not allowing her to say anything about Marie. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Why are you angry?¡± Jalen asked, staring at ina, trying to see through her. Unfortunately, ina had always hidden her emotions very well. ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± she said. ¡°I just feel sad for your ex-wife. She has already divorced and is still being gossiped about behind her back. It¡¯s a little sad.¡± She was unhappy indeed. She guessed probably anyone would be upset with being gossiped about like that. ¡°I was forced to get married. Marie was just defending me. She didn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Jalen exined. Without waiting for ina to speak, he continued, ¡°Although I have never seen her, I think she should be nice. She is a good person, but I am not suitable for her.¡± After all, she had not caused him any trouble for the past two years. If it were those scheming women, he would not have lived so peacefully. Unfortunately, ina did not look better because of Jalen¡¯s exnation. Her face even darkened more. She thought, a good person? Chapter 10% 1/2 Get Boptis So this is the evaluation I got from my two¨Cyear marriage? What a joke. I don¡¯t need Jalen to judge me! Her face darkened and her tone was cold. ¡°Mr. Halton, you don¡¯t need to tell me this. I am not interested in your privacy.¡± She wanted to leave, but Jalen still stopped her. ¡°Please make way, Mr. Halton. I¡¯m very busy.¡± She looked up at him with an extremely bad tone. Jalen¡¯s anger was also aroused. It was rare for him to exin so much, but it didn¡¯t work. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him as if she was looking at her enemy as if he hadmitted a great crime. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, if this is your trick on men, please don¡¯t cross the line. Otherwise, it will only make people feel disgusted,¡± he said coldly. The meaning in his words was very obvious. He had already given in, and she should stop all this fuss. Her trick on men? On men? ina couldn¡¯t find any words to retort. She thought that she had expressed her unhappiness obviously, and perhaps there was something wrong with Jalen¡¯s brain. Very quickly, she was certain that there was something wrong with Jalen¡¯s brain! ¡°Mr. Halton, go check your brain.¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°Otherwise, I can get someone to give you a check-up right now. You can¡¯t be careless with your brain problems.¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford!¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. ¡°Is it not your trick on men?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, Mr. Halton. Just like what I said in the ward, I don¡¯t like people with the surname Halton.¡± Then ina walked around Jalen and left without any hesitation. Jalen was in the same ce now. He got mixed feelings. He was angry, embarrassed, and even more confused. He could be sure that ina was not interested in him. What she did could only show one thing, that was, she hated him. He thought, but why? From the first time we met until now, ina almost has not hidden her hatred. I don¡¯t remember that I ha it? So, he took out his phone and called Graham. ¡°Check where Dr. Gainsford has been to in recent years and focus on the ces that coincide with mine. I want to know if I have met her before.¡± Chapter 101 2/3 After hanging up, Jalen turned and entered the ward. ¡°Jalen, Dr. Gainsford, she¡­¡± Noticing that Jalen did not look good, Marie felt a little uneasy. ¡°Why did you mention my divorce on purpose?¡± He looked at the girl on the bed and wondered if he had been too indulgent with her in the past two years and made her spoiled. Marie was slightly stunned. She bit her lip and said with grievances, ¡°I was just afraid that Dr. Gainsford would misunderstand you because of this.¡± ¡°Really? You want her to know that I was married, don¡¯t you?¡± His tone was not good, as if he had already known Marie¡¯s tricks. ¡°Jalen, I¡­¡± She wanted to exin that she didn¡¯t mean to, but when she looked up at Jalen, she suddenly understood that her thoughts could not be hidden from the man in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it happen again, understand?¡± he said. His cold words were unable to retort. Marie nodded. When he was about to leave, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Jalen, you seem to care too much about Dr. Gainsford. Why?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 11 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 11 Chapter 11 He left the hospital. While sitting in the car, Jalen was still thinking about what Marie had asked him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why? He couldn¡¯t answer. He thought perhaps he was just curious about the woman¡¯s attitude and wanted to find out more. His phone suddenly rang, dragging him back from his deep thoughts. He rubbed his eyebrows in frustration and picked up the phone. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, I checked your schedule for the past five years. And I found there are no crossing ces between you and Dr. Gainsford. ¡°But the strange thing is that Dr. Gainsford disappeared two years ago. No one knows where she went, so it is difficult to find the ces she has ever been to in the past two years. ¡°Do we need to ask Mr. Krause to help investigate?¡± ¤Î Quincy Krause was the king of the underworld. He might be able to find something that could not be found bymon methods, so Graham suggested this. After a long silence, just as Graham thought that Jalen would agree, he heard Jalen say, ¡°No. She is just a doctor. There is no need to pay too much attention to her.¡± Graham was surprised that Jalen gave it up. Before Graham could ask again, Jalen hung up. Graham felt upset, but he knew that he should not ask more. A few dayster, Marie was discharged from the hospital. ina personally handled the discharge formalities for her. ¡°Although the lesion has been sessfully removed, there is still a possibility of rpse. So remember to go to the hospital regrly for a check-up and keep a healthy lifestyle.¡± At the entrance of the hospital, ina reminded her again. ¡°Got it.¡± Marie nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Gainsford.¡± ¡°How are you going back? By taxi?¡± ina was surprised that no one came to pick her up. She hadn¡¯t seen Jalen for several days. She thought that he woulde when Marie was discharged today. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t show up. For a moment, she really wondered if he cared about Marie or not. As soon as she said that, Marie pointed to the car not far away and said, ¡°Jalen is here to pick me up. Hearing this, ina also looked over. The car stopped beside them. Jalen got out of the car. They had not seen each other for a few days, but he kept a cold face without showing any emotion. ¡°Are you done?¡± He spoke and looked at Marie. Chapter 11 1/4 Get Boys ¡°Well, thanks to Dr. Gainsford, she helped me do it,¡± Marie answered, looking at Jalen and Dr. Gainsford in turn. Marie remembered the question she asked Jalen a few days ago. He did not answer at that time, but Marie had that feeling. However, now, she felt that Jalen seemed to have no interest in ina. Marie thought maybe she was wrong. Jalen opened the car door and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Marie nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Dr. Gainsford.¡± ¡°Bye, hope we don¡¯t meet again.¡± ina smiled and waved her hand. After all, she was a doctor. It was not good news to see her again. Unfortunately, Jalen did not understand that. He thought that ina was saying this to him, and his face immediately darkened. Marie got in the car. Jalen walked to the driver¡¯s seat without hesitation. From beginning to end, he did not say a word to ina. He did not even give her a look. ina did not care. This was the attitude that Jalen should have towards her. He was Mr. Halton, an influential figure, who should not pay any attention to her, a nobody. In the car that was away from the hospital, Marie looked at Jalen who was driving in the front several times. She found Jalen seemed to be in a bad mood, though she didn¡¯t make sure about it. ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t take what I said before to heart. I was just saying it casually,¡± She could not help but exin. Jalen nodded and continued driving. Not long after, Jalen sent Marie home. ¡°Have a good rest. Call me if you feel ufortable.¡± ¡°Jalen, are you going to work?¡± She was very disappointed. She thought that he would stay with her. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of things to do in thepany.¡± He nodded without saying one more word. He turned around and got into the car. Then he disappeared from Marie¡¯s sight. Marie looked in the direction where the car left. She bit her lips, her eyes full of unwillingness. But soon, she held back this emotion. She had to take good care of her health. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future. She needed to be patient. At Kemp Apartment. ina looked at Jenica who was taking a suitcase in front of her. ina was surprised. ¡°You ran away from home again?¡± ¡°Ah. Bingo.¡± Jenicaughed and carried her luggage into the living room. ¡°What¡¯s the reason this time?¡± ina closed the door and asked casually. Chapter 11 2/4 ¡°He didn¡¯t buy me the newest purse and even asked me to go to work at thepany. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± As she spoke, she directly chose a room with her luggage. The reason surprised ina. ¡°Weren¡¯t you traveling abroad? When did youe back?¡± When she finished her words, Jenica leaned in front of her and said solemnly, ¡°I heard that you were divorced, so I rushed back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I was starving.¡± She pulled ina out of the apartment and was ready to go to a restaurant. After ina briefly exined the matter, Jenica looked at her as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too nice to Jalen that bastard? You didn¡¯t ask for anything! ¡°Let me tell you, you should take great advantage of him. You can¡¯t let him off too easily. ¡°I have long disliked him. If he were not Jalen, I would have beaten him up for you.¡± When they were waiting for the elevator, Jenica said a bunch of things. She was angry and her voice was very loud. She didn¡¯t even notice that someone was walking behind them. ¡°Jalen, that jerk! Go hit him to vent your anger.¡± She felt sad for ina, especially when she thought that ina had divorced without taking anything. ¡°Is that so? Thene. Let me see your ability.¡± They heard a cold voice from behind. ina and Jenica were shocked and turned their heads in disbelief. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 12 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 12 Chapter 12 They were surprised. Ja¡­ Jalen, how could he be here? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The surrounding fell into a dead silence. ina and Jalen who were stared at with scrutiny by him wished they could find a hole to hide in.. With a ding, the elevator arrived. ina came up with an idea and pulled Jenica into the elevator. She wanted them to quickly disappear, but she did not expect Jalen to also step in with his long legs. Tell me, how did she let me off so easily? What do you think she should ask me for?¡± He spoke, and his eyes focused on Jenica. Although his tone was calm, it gave people a kind of fear that came from nowhere. Jenica swallowed her saliva with guilt, but she then realized Jalen was the one who had wronged ina int the matter of divorce. She just told the truth. Just as she was about to speak, ina spoke first, ¡°Well, Mr. Halton. after Jenica knew that I did the operation for Ms. Dunston, she felt that I should ask you for more rewards. So she said that.¡± ¡°You mean what I gave is not enough?¡± Jalen turned to look at her and spoke threateningly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s enough.¡± ina shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t make it clear to Jenica. She doesn¡¯t know how much you gave me.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jalen looked at Jenica again. He felt that this was not the truth. Jenica met ina¡¯s gaze. Although she did not understand what was going on, she still nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just because of this, you want to beat me up?¡± Jalen frowned. Jenica felt it was her fault and did not dare to look Jalen in the eye. ¡°She was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± ina exined. She also thought that they were unlucky. When speaking ill of Jalen, they happened to run into him! Jalen ignored her and stared at Jenica for a long time before he said faintly, ¡°You are the daughter of Aldo Gansburg?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± Jenica nodded, surprised that Jalen recognized her. ¡°Very well. I will remember you.¡± As he spoke, the elevator got to the first floor. He walked out. Jenica¡¯s legs suddenly went weak. If ina hadn¡¯t supported her in time, she would have fallen down. ¡°Crap. He won¡¯t take revenge on my dad¡¯spany, will he?¡± L Looking at Jalen going away, ina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jalen is not so childish.¡± Jenica felt ina was right. After getting a little relieved, she asked, ¡°What happened between you and him? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Chapter 12 1/3 Just now, Jalen and ina had almost no interaction in the elevator. Jalen could not understand the meaning of her words. Other than that he didn¡¯t know ina, she really could not think of any other reason. ¡°Well, I have never seen him since we got married.¡± ina nodded and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how stunned I was when he asked me to perform the surgery on his lover the day after I divorced him.¡± ¡°His lover?¡± Jenica was interested. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Then, ina told her the ins and outs of the operation to Marie and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯te true.¡± Jenica gloated. ¡°Have you never thought about why he was here just now?¡± ina said, ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe this. New York was a big city. Howe she and Jalen lived in the same community, the same building, or even the same floor? She wondered, is there anyone unluckier than me? Jenica patted her shoulder and said with a grin, ¡°It seems that the story between you and Jalen has not been over. Maybe you can remarry him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious about Jalen¡¯s reaction when he finds out you are his ex-wife.¡± Jenica thought, I really want to tell Jalen right now. ¡°Screw you!¡± ina rolled her eyes at her, feeling particrly bad. The next day, ina went to work as usual. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she began the operation. She was busy all day. When she finally finished the operation and took out her mobile phone, she found that there were more than a dozen missed calls from Jenica. She felt uneasy for no reason and quickly called Jenica. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re finally done with your work.¡± As soon as she got through, she heard Jenica¡¯s panicked voice. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That bastard Jalen!¡± Jenica scolded. After taking two deep breaths, she continued, ¡°He suspended his cooperation with my dad¡¯spany.¡± ina was surprised. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°I just talked to my dad on the phone. He was worried about how he offended Jalen. He did not know that I offended Jalen.¡± Jenica did not dare to tell her father the truth, because she thought her father would kill her. ina realized the seriousness of the thing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wille to you to work it out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te home. Let¡¯s meet at the entrance of the Halton Group,¡± she said. ¡°The Halton Group?¡± ¡°Of course! I have to apologize.¡± Jenica wanted to cry. She said, ¡°The Halton Group is my dad¡¯s biggest client. If he lost this client, my dad¡¯spany may face bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡± ina did not want to see Jalen, but she also knew that the whole thing was because of her and she couldn¡¯t stand aside. After hanging up, ina changed her clothes and took a taxi to the Halton Group. She met Jenica at the gate. They entered the building together, but they were quickly stopped by the reception. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenica shook her head and said, ¡°I have something urgent to talk to Mr. Halton. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t let you go up without an appointment.¡± The receptionist refused with a smile. They did not give up and decided to wait for him on the first floor. They believe that sooner orter Jalen woulde down. In the CEO¡¯s office, Graham received a phone call and then looked at Jalen who was busy. He hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, the youngdy from the Gansburg family and Dr. Gainsford are downstairs. They want to see you¡­¡± Jalen nodded and continued to look through the documents without raising his head. Graham did not know what he meant and did not dare to say more. He just asked, ¡°Mr. Halton, are you really going to stop cooperating with the Gansburg family?¡± Chapter 12 They were surprised. Ja¡­ Jalen, how could he be here? The surrounding fell into a dead silence. ina and Jalen who were stared at with scrutiny by him wished they could find a hole to hide in.. With a ding, the elevator arrived. ina came up with an idea and pulled Jenica into the elevator. She wanted them to quickly disappear, but she did not expect Jalen to also step in with his long legs. Tell me, how did she let me off so easily? What do you think she should ask me for?¡± He spoke, and his eyes focused on Jenica. Although his tone was calm, it gave people a kind of fear that came from nowhere. Jenica swallowed her saliva with guilt, but she then realized Jalen was the one who had wronged ina int the matter of divorce. She just told the truth. Just as she was about to speak, ina spoke first, ¡°Well, Mr. Halton. after Jenica knew that I did the operation for Ms. Dunston, she felt that I should ask you for more rewards. So she said that.¡± ¡°You mean what I gave is not enough?¡± Jalen turned to look at her and spoke threateningly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s enough.¡± ina shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t make it clear to Jenica. She doesn¡¯t know how much you gave me.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jalen looked at Jenica again. He felt that this was not the truth. Jenica met ina¡¯s gaze. Although she did not understand what was going on, she still nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just because of this, you want to beat me up?¡± Jalen frowned. Jenica felt it was her fault and did not dare to look Jalen in the eye. ¡°She was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± ina exined. She also thought that they were unlucky. When speaking ill of Jalen, they happened to run into him! Jalen ignored her and stared at Jenica for a long time before he said faintly, ¡°You are the daughter of Aldo Gansburg?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± Jenica nodded, surprised that Jalen recognized her. ¡°Very well. I will remember you.¡± As he spoke, the elevator got to the first floor. He walked out. Jenica¡¯s legs suddenly went weak. If ina hadn¡¯t supported her in time, she would have fallen down. ¡°Crap. He won¡¯t take revenge on my dad¡¯spany, will he?¡± L Looking at Jalen going away, ina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jalen is not so childish.¡± Jenica felt ina was right. After getting a little relieved, she asked, ¡°What happened between you and him? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Chapter 12 1/3 Just now, Jalen and ina had almost no interaction in the elevator. Jalen could not understand the meaning of her words. Other than that he didn¡¯t know ina, she really could not think of any other reason. ¡°Well, I have never seen him since we got married.¡± ina nodded and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how stunned I was when he asked me to perform the surgery on his lover the day after I divorced him.¡± ¡°His lover?¡± Jenica was interested. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Then, ina told her the ins and outs of the operation to Marie and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯te true.¡± Jenica gloated. ¡°Have you never thought about why he was here just now?¡± ina said, ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe this. New York was a big city. Howe she and Jalen lived in the same community, the same building, or even the same floor? She wondered, is there anyone unluckier than me? Jenica patted her shoulder and said with a grin, ¡°It seems that the story between you and Jalen has not been over. Maybe you can remarry him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious about Jalen¡¯s reaction when he finds out you are his ex-wife.¡± Jenica thought, I really want to tell Jalen right now. ¡°Screw you!¡± ina rolled her eyes at her, feeling particrly bad. The next day, ina went to work as usual. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she began the operation. She was busy all day. When she finally finished the operation and took out her mobile phone, she found that there were more than a dozen missed calls from Jenica. She felt uneasy for no reason and quickly called Jenica. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re finally done with your work.¡± As soon as she got through, she heard Jenica¡¯s panicked voice. She asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That bastard Jalen!¡± Jenica scolded. After taking two deep breaths, she continued, ¡°He suspended his cooperation with my dad¡¯spany.¡± ina was surprised. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°I just talked to my dad on the phone. He was worried about how he offended Jalen. He did not know that I offended Jalen.¡± Jenica did not dare to tell her father the truth, because she thought her father would kill her. ina realized the seriousness of the thing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wille to you to work it out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te home. Let¡¯s meet at the entrance of the Halton Group,¡± she said. ¡°The Halton Group?¡± ¡°Of course! I have to apologize.¡± Jenica wanted to cry. She said, ¡°The Halton Group is my dad¡¯s biggest client. If he lost this client, my dad¡¯spany may face bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡± ina did not want to see Jalen, but she also knew that the whole thing was because of her and she couldn¡¯t stand aside. After hanging up, ina changed her clothes and took a taxi to the Halton Group. She met Jenica at the gate. They entered the building together, but they were quickly stopped by the reception. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenica shook her head and said, ¡°I have something urgent to talk to Mr. Halton. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t let you go up without an appointment.¡± The receptionist refused with a smile. They did not give up and decided to wait for him on the first floor. They believe that sooner orter Jalen woulde down. In the CEO¡¯s office, Graham received a phone call and then looked at Jalen who was busy. He hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, the youngdy from the Gansburg family and Dr. Gainsford are downstairs. They want to see you¡­¡± Jalen nodded and continued to look through the documents without raising his head. Graham did not know what he meant and did not dare to say more. He just asked, ¡°Mr. Halton, are you really going to stop cooperating with the Gansburg family?¡± Post navigation Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 13 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Get Bogo The cooperation between the Gansburg Group and the Halton Group had always been smooth. Graham did not know why Jalen wanted to end it. ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded and threw a document at Graham. ¡°We will work with the Dunston Group in the future.¡± The Dunston Group? Graham was surprised. He picked up the document and read it. He immediately understood what was going on. turned out that Marie and her family had asked for cooperation. It seemed that the Gansburg family had be a sacrifice. ¡°They are still downstairs¡­¡± Jalen said, ¡°Let them go. I have no time to see them.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The sky gradually darkened. All the employees of the Halton Group had left, but Jalen was nowhere to be seen. ¡°E, do you think Jalen has made up his mind to bankrupt my father¡¯spany?¡± Jenica looked worried. ¡°There will be a way.¡± ina was also worried, but she had to stay calm at this time. As ina spoke, she suddenly saw Grahaming out of the elevator. She immediately rushed over. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Graham,¡± ina called his name. Graham had been to the hospital once, so she recognized him and knew that he was Jalen¡¯s assistant. Hearing ina¡¯s voice, Graham looked at her. Before ina spoke, he said apologetically, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you and Ms. Gansburg should go. Mr. Halton won¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ina didn¡¯t understand. She said, ¡°Even if Jenica has somehow offended him, he should give her a chance to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of Ms. Gansburg,¡± Graham said. ¡°Then what is the reason?¡± ina asked. She felt that things were moreplicated than she had imagined. Graham was silent. As an assistant, he knew what to say and what not to say. ¡°I understood.¡± ina knew that Graham would not tell her, so she changed the topic. ¡°But you can tell me Jalen¡¯s following schedule. Right?¡± Graham was still silent. ina was angry and said coldly, ¡°Although Ms. Dunston has been discharged from the hospital, it is hard to guarantee that she will not rpse in the future. Don¡¯t you think Jalen will ask me for help one day?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton will leave thepany in thirty minutes to meet clients. The meeting will probably end very late. Chapter 13 1/4 You are not likely to see him today.¡± Graham didn¡¯t know what else to do. He knew that what ina said was true. ina frowned and was extremely anxious. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where is he going to meet his clients?¡± ina wanted to go there and waited for him. She believed she would see Jalen. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, just forget it,¡± Graham felt sympathy for ina and whispered to her, ¡°Even if you manage to meet with Mr. Halton, it won¡¯t change anything. He has made a decision.¡± ina was stunned. Jalen¡­ Does he really want the Gansburg family to go bankrupt? Jenica offended Jalen because of ina. ina was the cause of this matter, so she had to find a way to solve it. But now, ina couldn¡¯t see Jalen. And ording to Graham, even if ina met with Jalen, he would not forgive the Gansburg family. After thinking for a moment, ina made a decision. She turned around and walked back to Jenica. ina said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± Jenica asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenica and ina left the Halton Group. ina asked her to go home and wait for the news, while she called Takvor, the butler of the Halton¡¯s old house. Jalen would not let the Gansburg family go, so ina could only ask Nitzan for help. No matter what, she had to help the Gansburg family. ¡°Ms. Gainsford?¡± Takvor was surprised. He did not expect that ina would call him. ¡°Takvor, is Nitzan well recently? I want to see him,¡± ina said. She was very nervous. She had divorced Jalen. ina did not know if Nitzan would still help her. When Takvor heard this, he looked at Nitzan, who was sitting beside him. Takvor said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Gainsford, She said she wanted to see you.¡± ¡°OK. Let here here.¡± Nitzan was surprised, but he smiled and nodded. Takvor replied to ina. After hanging up the phone, he asked with some doubt, ¡°Mr. Nitzan, didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Jalen toe here for dinner tonight? And you just invited Ms. Gainsford. They¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a divorce. What¡¯s the big deal? They can still be friends,¡± Nitzan said with a smile. In fact, it would be the first time that Jalen and ina had dinner with him together. ina did not know Nitzan¡¯s n. After hanging up the phone, she took a taxi to the Halton¡¯s old house. At the same time, Jalen finished his work. ¡°Have they left?¡± Jalen asked in an emotionless tone. Get Bogus ¡°They have left,¡± Graham replied. He stole a nce at Jalen. Why did he look unhappy after hearing that they had left? Jalen did not speak again. Graham took the opportunity and asked, ¡°Someone called from the old house and asked when you would go there. Are you going to see the clients or go to the old house first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old house.¡± After saying that, Jalen stood up and walked out of the office. When ina arrived at the Halton¡¯s old house, Takvor was already waiting for her at the door. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, you are here.¡± ¡°Um. Where¡¯s Nitzan?¡± ina asked with a smile. ¡°Mr. Halton is waiting for you in the house.¡± As Takvor spoke, he led ina inside. In the living room, when Nitzan saw her, he instantly smiled. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re so heartless. It has been so long since youst came to see me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nitzan. I¡¯m too embarrassed to see you.¡± It was because Nitzan was too nice to ina that she dared not visit him after divorcing Jalen. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ve got divorced, but I¡¯m still your family,¡± Nitzan added, ¡°You should visit me more often from now on.¡± ¡°OK. I wille here frequently.¡± ina nodded, but she avoided Nitzan¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t know how to bring up the matter of the Gansburg family. After hesitating for a while, ina finally gathered her courage. ¡°Nitzan, actually, I came today because I have something that¡­¡± Before ina could finish speaking, she heard a harsh braking sound from the door. ina looked up abruptly. Her eyes were filled with panic. She thought, I can¡¯t be so unlucky, can I? ¡°Is that kid here?¡± Nitzan asked Takvor. He was angry as he mentioned Jalen. He had such a wife, but he didn¡¯t cherish her. Jalen is so stupid. ¡°It should be Mr. Jalen. I will go and take a look,¡± Takvor said as he walked out the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you in advance that Jalen woulde here too. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Nitzan looked at ina with a smile. He was looking forward to the scene of the three of them eating together. This was the first time in so many years. ina gave a wry smile. She was extremely anxious in her heart. ¡°No¡­ Of course not.¡± ina felt dizzy. Didn¡¯t Jalen say that he was going to see his clients? Why would hee to the old house? It was so sudden. ina was not prepared at all! Chapter 13 3/4 Get Bogl ina looked in the direction of the door. Her palms were sweating. She took several deep breaths, but she still could not calm herself down. Are we¡­ going to meet with each other? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 14 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 14 Chapter 14 He¡¯s getting closer! He¡¯s here! ina already heard footstepsing from the door. From far to near, each step seemed to be on her heart. She wanted to hide in a hole. ina tried her best to calm down. When she looked up again, she was ready to face Jalen. However, there was only Takvor in front of her. ina wondered, where is Jalen? Why isn¡¯t he here? Is he behind Takvor? ina stretched her neck and looked behind Takvor. There was still no one. ¡°Where is that kid?¡± Nitzan had a cold expression on his face. Seeing that only Takvor care in, Nitzan was angry. ¡°Jalen said that he has something urgent to attend to. He wille to see youter.¡± Takvor was nervous. Mr. Jalen suddenly left. I couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Something urgent?¡± Nitzan frowned and looked at Takvor with a cold face. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Takvor had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°It seems that something has happened to Ms. Dunston. Mr. Jalen left after answering a call.¡± So, it was because of Marie. ina sneered in her heart. Sure enough. For Jalen, Marie is always the most important person. Even Nitzan has to give way. He likes Marie so much. Then why did he agree to marry me back then? Couldn¡¯t he resist Nitzan? ¡°Brat!¡± Nitzan knocked on the ground with the cane in his hand. Obviously, he was furious. ¡°I wonder how that woman bewitched him!¡± Nitzan was angry and wanted to say something more. But he suddenly remembered that ina was still here, so he stopped. Nitzan looked at ina, his face full of shame. ¡°Jalen was blinded by that woman for the time being. When he bes lucid, he will realize that you are the best person for him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Nitzan. He and I have already got a divorce.¡± ina smiled. She was not angry. But Nitzan insisted. He said to ina, ¡°No. You are the most suitable person for Jalen. I will make him change his mind.¡± ina frowned and was a little confused. ¡°Nitzan, why do you¡­ think I am the most suitable for him?¡± ina did not understand. She had never seen Jalen. From the moment she met with Nitzan, he had always been on her side. Nitzan would help ina even if he had to quarrel with Jalen. 1/3 ina did not think that she had such great charm. She felt that Nitzan was partial to her without reason. Nitzan was surprised, but he quickly replied, ¡°When I first saw you, I felt that you and Jalen were a good match. This is intuition.¡± Intuition? ina stared at Nitzan for a moment. He seemed to be sincere, and she could not see anything unusual. However, ina also had an intuition that things were not that simple. However, she was here to ask for Nitzan¡¯s help today, so it was not good for her to dig into it. ina smiled and changed the topic, ¡°Nitzan, actually, I came here today to ask for your help.¡± When Jalen arrived at the Dunston¡¯s home, Marie¡¯s parents were taking care of her in the room. When they saw him, they quickly got out and left Jalen and Marie alone. ¡°Your mother called me. She said that you are not feeling well? What¡¯s the problem? Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My mother was making a fuss.¡± Marie was a little embarrassed and continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to make this trip. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I promised your brother to take good care of you, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Jalen stared at Marie. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem? Or do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I know my condition.¡± Marie shook her head, feeling a little guilty. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home first. My grandfather is still waiting for me to have dinner.¡± After saying that, Jalen turned around to leave. ¡°Jalen!¡± Marie suddenly called out his name. Her eyes were red. She said, ¡°If it was not for my brother¡¯s instructions, would you be concerned about me?¡± Jalen looked at Marie in silence. After a while, he said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Jalen, I¡­¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going home. Have a good rest.¡± After saying that, Jalen got out of the room. Downstairs, Marie¡¯s parents felt uneasy when they saw Jalene out so soon. ¡°Jalen, why don¡¯t you stay with her for a little longer? She has been talking about you all this time.¡± Jalen nced at them coldly. His gaze went straight to their hearts. Jalen saw through their thoughts easily. ¡°Take good care of Marie. If anything happens to her, the Dunston family will no longer exist. Do you understand?¡± Jalen said coldly. Get Boy ¡°Yes. Yes. Marie is our daughter. Of course, we will take good care of her.¡± Kadin Dunston nodded repeatedly. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of Jalen. ¡°Your daughter? Is she your daughter? Do you really think you have hidden your secret well?¡± Jalen sneered Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 15 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Jalen, you¡­¡± Kadin wanted to say something, but Jalen interrupted him. ¡°Aren¡¯t Kian and Marie the cash cows you brought home from the orphanage? You forced them to drop out of school to make money at a young age. When Kian became my bodyguard, he was only 18 years old. Right? When Marie waited tables in the restaurant, she was only 16 years old. Right?¡± Jalen put on a long face and said bluntly. ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t know their background? Do you know why Kian only asked me to take care of Marie before he died and didn¡¯t mention you two at all?¡± If not for the fact that they two had been pushing their luck recently, Jalen would not have said such unpleasant words. They are too shameless. Do they really regard themselves as Marie¡¯s parents? Kadin and his wife turned pale, and their eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°They¡­ They know about their backgrounds?¡± Kadin asked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Jalen nced at him and then looked in the direction of Marie¡¯s room upstairs. ¡°Marie doesn¡¯t know. Kian didn¡¯t want her to be hurt, so he didn¡¯t tell Marie.¡± Kadin breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Marie didn¡¯t know, it was fine. Anyway, she was his biggest cash cow now. ¡°I said those things because I want you to know that I can tell Marie the truth at any time. And I can let her cut off her rtionship with you. Do you understand?¡± Jalen put it bluntly. He warned Kadin and his wife not to be insatiable. They nodded like chickens pecking food, not daring to refute it at all. Seeing this, Jalen was satisfied. ¡°Alright, take good care of her.¡± With that, he turned around to leave. ¡°What about the cooperation?¡± Kadin gritted his teeth and asked. He hadn¡¯t given up. As Jalen walked out, he said, ¡°Someone will deliver the contract tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. Alright. We won¡¯t let you down.¡± Kadin smiled happily, and so did his wife. Marie hade out of the room. She looked at her parents with a cold face andined, ¡°Why do you ask to cooperate with Jalen again? Didn¡¯t he give you enough?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. One project is not enough. Continuous cooperation will bring more benefits. We will make as much money as we want as long as we cooperate with the Halton Group.¡± Kadin didn¡¯t change his attitude toward her. He didn¡¯t want Marie to notice anything wrong. Marie was so angry that she was about to cry. ¡°How am I supposed to face Jalen when I owe him so much? Have you ever thought about that?¡± Get Bo ¡°You will get rich. Why will he look down upon you?¡± Kadin asked. But then his tone softened. Kadin said to her, ¡°Marie, we know that you like Jalen, but it¡¯s useless to just say it. You should do something.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Marie¡¯s eyes were red. She was sad exactly because she couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°A man can never refuse a woman whoes to him,¡± Kadin said to her. His meaning was very obvious. Marie suddenly blushed and red at Kadin. ¡°I am not that kind of a woman!¡± With that, Marie turned around angrily and mmed the door. When Jalen got back to the Halton¡¯s old house, ina had left. He looked at the empty living room and frowned. ¡°Where is my grandfather?¡± Jalen looked at Takvor and asked. ¡°Mr. Nitzan is in the study,¡± Takvor replied. As soon as Takvor finished, Jalen prepared to go to the study. Just as he raised his foot, he thought of something and asked, ¡°My grandfather had a guest earlier? I heard someone talking at the door.¡± Moreover, Jalen felt that the voice was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. If not for Marie¡¯s mother suddenly calling to interrupt his thoughts, he would have recalled who the person was. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Ms. Gainsford,¡± Takvor replied. ¡°Ms. Gansburg? Why did shee here?¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect a member of the Gansburg family toe to see his grandfather. Takvor didn¡¯t hear it clearly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He did not know that Jalen was referring to Jenica instead of ina. Jalen did not ask any more questions. He went upstairs and entered the study. Takvor did not know what Jalen said to Nitzan, but he could hear the sound of an argumenting from the study. Takvor felt worried. Jalen soon came out of the study. His sullen look showed that he was in a bad mood. ¡°Mr. Jalen,¡± Takvor asked hurriedly. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded. He looked back at the study and said, ¡°Go upstairs and take care of my grandfather.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Takvor nodded and headed to the study. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let some random people see my grandfather, especially those with the surname Gansburg,¡± Jalen said to Takvor. Jalen did not expect that Nitzan would speak up for the Gansburg family. He also did not know how Jenica talked Nitzan into helping her family. Takvor was surprised. Was Mr. Jalen talking about Ms. Gainsford? He doesn¡¯t want Ms. Gainsford to see Mr. Nitzan? It seems that Mr. Jalen really hates Ms. Gainsford. When they were still married, he acted like she did no see Mr. Nitzan. Jalen left the Halton¡¯s old house. On the way back, he called Graham and said harshly, ¡°Inform the Gansburg Group that we will end the cooperation tomorrow, and we will never cooperate with them again.¡± Jalen was irritated because the Gansburg family went to see Nitzan. Originally, Jalen just wanted to suspend the cooperation. And he would cooperate with the Gansburg Group if there was a chance in the future, but now¡­ At this moment, ina hadn¡¯t realized that her visiting Nitzan brought nothing to the Gansburg family but more trouble. When ina returned home, she saw Jenica sleeping on the sofa. Just as ina covered her with the nket, Jenica woke up. ¡°E, you are back.¡± Jenica rubbed her eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°Have you had dinner? I saved some food for you.¡± O ¡°I¡¯ve had my meal. Go to your room to sleep,¡± ina said. ¡°OK.¡± Jenica got up and walked towards the room. ¡°Right. Jalen¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something and asked. ina walked over. She patted Jenica¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Nitzan has promised to help. There should be news soon.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Jenica smiled. In her opinion, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems if Jalen¡¯s grandfather had agreed to help. However, ina did not think so.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 16 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Get Bog After all, Nitzan was a member of the Halton family. Without a doubt, he was on Jalen¡¯s side. Not to mention that she had already divorced Jalen, and even if she had not, Nitzan might not try his best to help her. ina knew this clearly in her heart. To make Jenica have a sound sleep, ina didn¡¯t tell her about this. Jenica went back to her room to sleep, but ina could not fall asleep. It was not her style to wait without doing anything. She had to prepare for the worst. For the whole night, ina was thinking about a solution. Thus, she got a pair of extremely obvious dark circles under her eyes when she woke up the next day. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Jenica could not help but exim when she saw ina like this. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina looked in the mirror and covered the dark circles under her eyes with concealer while saying, ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°E.¡± Jenica suddenly called her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s me who got you involved in the Gansburg family¡¯s matter.¡± Hearing this, ina turned to look at her and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s me who should say sorry to you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have offended Jalen.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so mean. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to apologize,¡± Jenicained. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. We¡¯ll find a solution.¡± She grinned at Jenica and walked out of the kitchen with breakfast. After breakfast, Jenica dragged her luggage back home because she was worried about her father. At this point, her running away from home onlysted two or three days before it ended. ina tidied up the kitchen, changed her clothes, and prepared to go to the hospital to work. When she opened the door and walked out, she saw her neighbor open the door at the same time. Then, ina was shocked. Compared to her shock, Jalen was much calmer. ¡°What a coincidence, Dr. Gainsford.¡± ina was l?st for the words. Jalen lived opposite her! It truly was a small world! ¡°It is quite a coincidence.¡± ina came back to her senses and suppressed the shock in her heart. As they spoke, they had already walked to the elevator. ina didn¡¯t know if Nitzan had told Jalen about the Gansburg family. She also didn¡¯t know if Jalen would listen to Nitzan. After hesitating for a while, she still decided to take the initiative. ¡°Mr. Halton, can we talk?¡± Jalen turned his head to look at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Oksator 16 \ 1/2 ¡°The Gansburg family.¡± Get Bots ina said as she looked up at him. ¡°It was Jenica¡¯s fault before. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of you. I apologize to you on her behalf. I hope that it won¡¯t affect the cooperation between the Halton Group and the Gansburg Group.¡± Ding! The elevator arrived. Jalen walked in and did not give any answer. ina hurriedly followed. Unwilling to give up, ina continued, ¡°Mr. Halton, you¡¯re a generous person. I believe you won¡¯t end the cooperation because of a few words, right?¡± Jalen, who had been silent all this time,ughed at this moment as he stared straight at ina. ¡°Who told you that I am a generous person?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you¡¯re good. You clearly hated me before, but now you¡¯re willing to lower your head and beg me for your good friend. I gotta hand it to you,¡± he sneered. ina scolded Jalen in her heart, but she still maintained a smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore, thought ina. ¡°Really?¡± he asked. However, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. He was not a fool. Judging from ina¡¯s hostile attitude, he knew that she hated him so much. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, why are you worried about the Gansburg family? Your friend is quite capable. She can even contact my grandfather directly. Is there a need for you to worry about her?¡± he said. Did Jenica go to see Jalen¡¯s grandfather? ina was dumbfounded after hearing this. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 17 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Get Bogo Jalen continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that her n is going to fail. How could she think that I would listen to my grandfather?¡± ina recovered from the shock. So Jalen thought that it was Jenica who went to see Nitzan yesterday? She finally realized that Jalen had heard Takvor wrong. It seemed that Jalen had misunderstood. Jalen didn¡¯t know the one who went to visit Nitzan was ina, not Jenica. She wanted tough in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t after hearing that. What Jalen meant was that he did not intend to let the Gansburg family go. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation? Mr. Halton, don¡¯t you think that ending the cooperation with the Gansburg family is a bit too casual?¡± ina didn¡¯t understand why Jalen was such a man who didn¡¯t distinguish between public and private affairs. ¡°I always do things as I please. Dr. Gainsford, do you have any objections to this?¡± he sneered without taking ina¡¯s words seriously. Seeing him like this, ina understood that there was no room for negotiation. Then she darkened her face. Seeing that she was silent, Jalen smiled, ¡°What? Dr. Gainsford, aren¡¯t you going to say anything for your friend?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, since you¡¯ve already made your decision, it is useless for me to say anything.¡± She nced at Jalen and regained her indifference. Seeing her indifference, Jalen felt ufortable. Then he looked at her and asked, ¡°You think that I will not let the Gansburg family go, so you don¡¯t continue to act?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, do you know that Ms. Dunston¡¯s disease can rpse at any time?¡± She looked up at Jalen. Then she raised the corner of her lips as she walked out of the elevator after a while. At that moment, Jalen¡¯s face had already darkened. This woman was threatening him! When he quickly caught up with her, ina had already left by taxi. Through the window, ina saw Jalen¡¯s dark face. Her depressed mood finally got better. The phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Jenica, ina already had a guess. ¡°E, the Halton Group haspletely cut off their cooperation with the Gansburg Group,¡± Jenica said in a broken and weak voice on the other side of the line. As expected, ina was not surprised. After knowing Jalen¡¯s attitude, she guessed that this would be the result. Chapter 17 1/2 ¡°E, the Gansburg family is going to go bankrupt,¡± Jenica said, ¡°I told my dad what happened that day. Not only did he not me me, but he also said it was not my fault. ¡°E, what¡¯s wrong with my dad? Does he be silly? He didn¡¯t me me.¡± Jenica thought that her father would beat her up, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even scold her, which, in fact, made her feel worse. After thinking for a while, ina slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even without the Halton Group¡¯s cooperation, the Gansburg family may not necessarily go bankrupt. ¡°New York is so big and there are so manypanies like the Halton Group.¡± Jenica did not have much hope. ¡°If the cooperation ends normally, it will be nothing more than losing a client for the Gansburg family. Although the impact will be great, our family will not go bankrupt. But¡­ ¡°But because the cooperation between the Gansburg Group and the Halton Group has been very smooth in the past, my father has been preparing the goods that the Halton family needs for a long time. Now, we have poured so much cash into this batch of goods.¡± Hearing this, ina understood the key and said to Jenica, ¡°Send me the detailed information about the goods. I¡¯ll ask someone if there are any otherpanies that are willing to buy this batch of goods.¡± ¡°Will there be otherpanies to buy the goods?¡± Jenica was not confident. Whether there is or not, we have to try. As long as there is a chance, don¡¯t give up easily,¡± she said to Jenica in a warm tone. Perhaps influenced by ina, Jenica also put away her depression and instantly cheered up. ¡°You are right.¡± After hanging up the phone with Jenica, ina immediately made another call. ¡°Theodore, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 18 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 18 Chapter 18 In a hospital in New York. As soon as ina got off work, she received a call from Theodore. Knowing that he was at the entrance of the hospital, ina immediately changed her clothes and rushed to meet him. ¡°Theodore.¡± Seeing Theodore leaning against the car not far away, ina smiled and waved at him. She went to Theodore and said, ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help? I got the news.¡± Theodore smiled at her, his eyes filled with affection. Hearing this, ina was surprised. ¡°You got the news so soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Theodore handed a paper he had prepared long ago to ina and said, ¡°Thispany is interested in buying the Gansburg family¡¯s batch of goods. Let the Gansburg family contact them.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ina held the document in disbelief. She was surprised that things went so smoothly. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re so amazing. You got this already!¡± She could not help but exim in surprise. Theodore reached out to stroke her head and said, ¡°I take everything about you to my heart.¡± In fact, from the moment he received ina¡¯s call, Theodore had not rested for a moment and kept looking for the information just to help ina solve the problem as soon as possible. After all, this was the first time she had asked him for help in so many years. ¡°Well, you treat me the best. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± she acted like a spoiled child and said. ¡°Great. I¡¯m gonna rip you off.¡± Theodore nodded, and they sat left, talking andughing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In the restaurant, ina sent the documents to Jenica and told her to contact the otherpany as soon as possible. ina finally felt relieved. ¡°You said that Jalen stopped working with the Gansburg family because Jenica spoke ill of Jalen?¡± Theodore asked as he picked up some food for her. ina nodded andined, ¡°The Gansburg Group¡¯s business cooperation was suspended the next day after Jenica spoke ill of Jalen. I didn¡¯t expect he would be so petty.¡± Theodore shook his head when he heard that. He said to ina, ¡°Based on my understanding of Jalen, he won¡¯t be that willful. There should be another reason for stopping working with the Gansburg Group.¡± Jalen was the one who made the Halton Group prosper. He would definitely not make such a willful decision. In fact, ina thought the same, but it happened so coincidentally that she could not help but think of this. ¡°So why do you think he did it?¡± she asked. She did not know much about business. Chapter 18 1/2 Theodore was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°If he stopped cooperating with the Gansburg family, he would have to find a new supplier, right? We will see who¡¯s behind this when the beneficiary appears.¡± ina saw light suddenly and said, ¡°I will ask Andrew to help me check it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore nodded and did not object. As they chatted and ate, an unpleasant voice sounded in their ears, causing ina to frown. ¡°Dr. Gainsford? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here,¡± Marie smiled and looked very happy. Compared to Marie, Jalen, who was standing beside her, was not so happy. He always kept a cold face as if he was offended. ina suppressed her displeasure and turned to look at Marie, saying, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°How about we share the table? We can chat a lot!¡± Marie suggested. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want Mr. Halton to degrade himself to share tables with others,¡± ina said with a frown. That¡¯s Jalen. Shouldn¡¯t he have his own private room? He will feel embarrassed to sit in the hall with us, ina thought. ¡°Jalen, what do you think?¡± Marie seemed not to hear ina¡¯s reluctance and turned to ask Jalen. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 19 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Get Bor The three of them looked at Jalen. ina prayed that he would refuse. After all, she really did not want to eat with Jalen. It would spoil her mood. ¡°You can decide,¡± Jalen said, but this was not what ina wanted to hear. ina was speechless. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, Jalen has no objections. What do you think?¡± She looked at ina with a smile and anticipation. ina was extremely unwilling to eat with them. She looked at Theodore and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± She kept winking at Theodore, but Theodore said, ¡°I have no objections.¡± ina thought in surprise, no objections? Theodore, what do you want to do? Marie and ina sat together. Jalen and Theodore sat side by side, and Jalen happened to sit across from ina. When she raised her head, she could see Jalen, which made ina feel ufortable. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, is he your boyfriend? He looks so outstanding. No wonder you didn¡¯t let me introduce a date to you.¡± Marie looked at Theodore, who was dressed so nobly and felt a little jealous of ina. Jalen chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Murphy is an upstart of New York. Of course, he is outstanding.¡± ¡°You tter me, Mr. Halton. Compared to you, I still need to work harder,¡± Theodore smiled and did not take Jalen¡¯spliment seriously. Jalen¡¯s face darkened, and he thought, did he see me as a goal? Jalen sneered in his heart, you want to surpass the Halton Group? You can¡¯t do that even if I give you another hundred year s. ¡°He is so outstanding that he is indeed worthy of Dr. Gainsford,¡± Marie said, but she could not help but feel jealous. ina despised Marie in her heart and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you what my rtionship with Theodore is, right? I don¡¯t think we know each other very well.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ina was once Marie¡¯s attending doctor, but ina didn¡¯t think that they were familiar enough to discuss private matters. What was more, she did not have a good impression of Marie. And ina disliked Jalen all the more and found him annoying. ¡°Sorry, Dr. Gainsford. I should not have asked too much.¡± Marie¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She bit her lips and felt extremely wronged. ¡°I thought we were already friends.¡± Chanter 19 \ 1/2 ina sneered in her heart and thought, I¡¯m not your friend. Get Bogus ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you¡¯ve gone too far. Marie is just asking. She means no harm,¡± Jalen said and looked straight at ina, as if he wanted to see through her. ina was a bit angry. Just as she was about to retort, Theodore asked, ¡°I heard that Mr. Halton is divorced?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that you are so gossipy.¡± Jalen frowned instantly. ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t be angry. I was just asking. I mean no harm,¡± Theodore replied with what Jalen had just said to ina. In an instant, the atmosphere was awkward. ina held back herughter and was in a good mood. She put down her knife and fork and wiped her mouth, saying, ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s go. Let Mr. Halton and Ms. Dunston enjoy their time.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they stood up and prepared to leave. Jalen did not speak, but he looked at them coldly. Theodore? Judging from her tone, they didn¡¯t look like a couple, Jalen thought. ¡°Dr. Gainsford¡­¡± Marie wanted to stop her. However, ina only waved at her and left the restaurant with Theodore. After ina and Theodore left, the atmosphere did not improve. Marie looked at Jalen opposite her. Seeing that he was silent, Marie did not know what he was thinking and could not help but worry. ¡°Jalen, what are you thinking about?¡± she asked. Jalen came to his senses and looked out of the window. ina was preparing to get in the car with a smile on her face. He suddenly remembered the voice he heard at the Halton¡¯s house that day. He had always felt that it was familiar but could not remember whose voice it was. But when he heard ina¡¯s voice just now¡­ Jalen thought, it was very simr! But how was that possible? He could not figure it out. Jalen always felt that there was something he had neglected. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 20 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 20 Chapter 20 In Theodore¡¯s car, ina received a call from Andrew. ¡°The Halton Group is cooperating with the Dunston Group.¡± ¡°The Dunston Group?¡± ina was slightly stunned and wondered if it was the same Dunston Group she was thinking of. ¡°Yes, the Dunston Group seems to have a deep rtionship with Jalen. Almost everyone in New York knows that the Dunston family is backed by Jalen, so the group is doing well these years.¡± After that, Andrew asked doubtfully, ¡°Why did you ask me to investigate this? Did Jalen make you unhappy again?¡± ¡°No. I was just curious about why he suddenly canceled the cooperation with the Gansburg Group,¡± ina said. ¡°Alright. If he provoked you again, remember to tell me. I will beat him up.¡± ina had wasted two years on Jalen. Andrew couldn¡¯t stand that. Hearing this, ina smiled. ¡°Thanks, Andrew.¡± After hanging up the phone, ina looked out of the car window. Sometimes, she thought that she was really lucky. Although she was an orphan, ina was raised by her grandfather with great care, and she had two brothers who loved her very much. So she was very satisfied with her current life. ¡°The woman who was with Jalen just now is from the Dunston family, right?¡± Theodore suddenly asked and looked at ina who was sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°Probably.¡± ina nodded. Other than Marie¡¯s family, ina could not think of any other Dunston family. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°It seems that Jalen has already nned to rece the Gansburg family. It was just a coincidence that Jenica had just spoken ill of Jalen and then lost cooperation with the Halton family.¡± Even if Jenica did not speak ill of Jalen behind his back, the Gansburg family would still be reced. ina nodded with her face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that the Halton Group would continue working with the Gansburg family if I was willing to apologize to Jalen.¡± Now ina thought that it was really ridiculous. Seeing that she was not happy, Theodore did not mention Jalen anymore and changed the topic. ¡°There is a charity banquet tomorrow night. Are you free?¡± ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± ina asked. ¡°Yes, I need a femalepanion,¡± he said. ina covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Sure, but Theodore, you should find a girlfriend. I can¡¯t be with your Chantor 201 1/2 every time.¡± Get Bogus ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Theodore said perfunctorily, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at ina from the corner of his eyes. P After Jalen sent Marie home, he returned to thepany to work. However, when he looked at the documents in front of him, he could not help but think of ina. Her voice echoed in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more Jalen felt that her voice was very simr to the one he had heard at the door of the Halton¡¯s house that day. Just then, Graham knocked on the door and came in. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, temporarily suppressing the doubts. ¡°You asked me to find your ex-wife and give her a house in the west of the city. But¡­¡± Graham hesitated, not daring to continue. ¡°But what? She¡¯s not satisfied with it?¡± Jalen looked up at Graham with displeasure in his eyes. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t find your ex-wife.¡± Graham lowered his head, not daring to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t find her? Graham, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your recent performance,¡± Jalen said with a frown. It was fine if Graham couldn¡¯t find Dr. Gainsford, but now he couldn¡¯t even find a woman from the countryside. Jalen didn¡¯t know why he let Graham stay with him. Graham bowed apologetically. His back was covered in a cold sweat as he admitted, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll take all the me.¡± A cold light shed in Jalen¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Continue to check it. I don¡¯t believe that a country woman like her will disappear.¡± Jalen was already dissatisfied when Graham could not find any detailed information about Dr. Gainsford, but that made sense because Dr. Gainsford was famous. However, Graham didn¡¯t even find Jalen¡¯s ex-wife, which Jalen found uneptable. ¡°Alright, I will definitely find her.¡± Graham hurriedly nodded. Graham breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There will be a charity banquet tomorrow night. Do you want to attend?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 21 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 21 Chapter 21 N?velDrama.Org content. The next evening. At Harborview Hotel, the charity banquet was held by the BQ magazine at Harborview Hotel. When Jalen arrived, the entrance of the hotel was full of paparazzi and reporters. As soon as he got out of the car, the cameras were aimed at him. ¡°BQ Magazine is generous. They can even invite Jalen here!¡± someone eximed. After all, everyone knew that Jalen never liked to participate in these banquets. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t go in and take a look. I think tonight¡¯s charity banquet will definitely be very exciting,¡± someone said with regret. ¡°Who is thepanion beside him? Is she Jalen¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Some people noticed that Jalen did note alone. He brought a femalepanion, which surprised many people. Hearing this, everyone looked at Marie who was beside Jalen. It was not that they deliberately ignored her, but Marie was too ordinary to be noticed at a nce. Unfortunately, Marie did not know this. She stood beside Jalen and enjoyed everyone¡¯s envious eyes with satisfaction. ¡°You should not havee tonight. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. You should rest more,¡± Jalen said as he walked into the banquet hall. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jalen. It¡¯s boring to stay at home every day. I can get some fresh air from the banquet,¡± Marie smiled at Jalen, but she didn¡¯t feel happy. If she didn¡¯te to such an asion with Jalen, many women in New York would try to seduce Jalen. Marie had to keep an eye on them and not give those women a chance to stay close to Jalen. As soon as they reached the entrance of the hall, Ross, who had received the news, rushed out. ¡°Mr. Halton, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. We¡¯re honored to have you join us.¡± When he sent the invitation to Jalen, Ross didn¡¯t expect Jalen toe. But Jalen came. In an instant, the banquet became top-end. As the organizer, Ross was happy. ¡°Ross, you tter me. BQ magazine and the Halton Group have always maintained a good cooperative rtionship. I should havee.¡± Jalen nodded and smiled. Although he was polite, Jalen was aloof. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sanchez.¡± Seeing that Ross didn¡¯t greet her, Marie was unhappy and took the initiative to greet him. Ross was stunned. Only then did he notice Marie, who was too humble to be noticed. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°My sister,¡± Jalen replied. Ever since he had promised Kian to take care of Marie, Jalen had treated Marie as his sister, and that was how he introduced her to the public. Chapter 21 1/2 Marie¡¯s eyes shed with bitterness. She did not want to be Jalen¡¯s sister! Ross nodded and then said, ¡°Mr. Halton, pleasee in. The banquet is about to begin.¡± After saying that, Ross took Jalen to the first row of the banquet. It was the best seat to see all the things on the stage clearly. At this moment, there was amotion at the door. ¡°It¡¯s Theodore!¡± ¡°Theodore? That new millionaire?¡± someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± The other party nodded and said, ¡°Who else but Theodore can rise from scratch in just a few years and be the richest person in the world?¡± Many people were younger than Theodore on the rich list, but they were backed by their families. Even Jalen was no exception. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the femalepanion beside him. Is she a new star?¡± someone could not help but ask when he saw the woman standing beside Theodore. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 22 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The woman standing next to Theodore was wearing a white dress. With long hair, red lips, and white teeth, she looked gentle and elegant. She didn¡¯t wear any other essories except an expensive bracelet on her wrist. But even so, nobody could move their eyes away from her. Jalen was no exception. Every time this woman appeared, he would be stunned by her beauty. He had made up his mind not to inquire about anything rted to her, but at present, he could not help knowing more about her. ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± Ross was the first to greet Theodore. He beamed, feeling surprised to invite such a big shot here today. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I won¡¯t disturb you bying here without telling you, will I?¡± Theodore nodded in response. ¡°Of course not.¡± Ross shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but look at ina, who was beside Theodore. He thought, she¡¯s so beautiful. Who is she to Theodore? Is she willing to work for BQ magazine as a model? Feeling Ross¡¯s gaze, ina wasn¡¯t timid. Instead, she looked at him with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sanchez.¡± 0 N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Ross nodded and looked at Theodore, asking. ¡°Mr. Murphy, this is your¡­¡± Theodore looked down at ina beside him with a trace of affection shing across his eyes and quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Oh, she turns out to be your sister.¡± Ross was surprised and recalled Jalen¡¯s sister he had met just now, thinking that byparison, ina was much more beautiful. He praised, ¡°She is pretty and deserves to be your sister.¡± Theodore smiled and did not speak, but his eyes fell on Jalen and Marie beside Ross with displeasure. He thought, how could Jalen bring this woman here? Fortunately, E has divorced him. This kind of man doesn¡¯t deserve to be her husband at all! ¡°This is Mr. Halton. I think you should know him, Mr. Murphy,¡± Ross introduced cautiously and dare not to offend the two big shots. Theodore nodded, curled his lips, and said with a half-smile, ¡°Almost everyone in the whole city knows Mr. Halton.¡± ¡°Well, I have also heard so much about you,¡± Jalen replied with cold eyes. The two men stood face to face. Ross wasn¡¯t sure if it was his illusion, but he felt that they seemed to be hostile to each other. Chapter 22 1/2 # Just as Theodore and Jalen looked at each other with enmity, ina tugged at Theodore¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a seat. The charity auction should be starting soon.¡± She knew that Theodore was defending her, but she thought it was unnecessary. Since she had divorced Jalen, she did not want to have anything to do with him and did not even want her brother to offend him because of her. ¡°Yes, it will start soon.¡± Ross nodded quickly, feeling under great pressure with the two big shots around. He led the four people to the first row. After arranging seats for the three of them, he found an excuse to leave for fear that Theodore and Jalen would vent their anger on him. But coincidentally, the four people sat next to each other. ina and Theodore sat down first. Marie saw this and wanted to sit beside ina, but unexpectedly, Jalen sat down first. Marie bit her lips and looked at ina and Jalen sitting together unhappily. ina also did not expect Jalen to sit next to her. She subconsciously moved closer to Theodore to distance herself from him. She did not want to have anything to do with Jalen. Coupled with what happened to the Gansburg family this time, she hated him a lot and wished to stay away from him. Jalen was enraged by her act, wondering if she was against him deliberately. Chapter 22 The woman standing next to Theodore was wearing a white dress. With long hair, red lips, and white teeth, she looked gentle and elegant. She didn¡¯t wear any other essories except an expensive bracelet on her wrist. But even so, nobody could move their eyes away from her. Jalen was no exception. Every time this woman appeared, he would be stunned by her beauty. He had made up his mind not to inquire about anything rted to her, but at present, he could not help knowing more about her. ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± Ross was the first to greet Theodore. He beamed, feeling surprised to invite such a big shot here today. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I won¡¯t disturb you bying here without telling you, will I?¡± Theodore nodded in response. ¡°Of course not.¡± Ross shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but look at ina, who was beside Theodore. He thought, she¡¯s so beautiful. Who is she to Theodore? Is she willing to work for BQ magazine as a model? Feeling Ross¡¯s gaze, ina wasn¡¯t timid. Instead, she looked at him with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sanchez.¡± 0 ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Ross nodded and looked at Theodore, asking. ¡°Mr. Murphy, this is your¡­¡± Theodore looked down at ina beside him with a trace of affection shing across his eyes and quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Oh, she turns out to be your sister.¡± Ross was surprised and recalled Jalen¡¯s sister he had met just now, thinking that byparison, ina was much more beautiful. He praised, ¡°She is pretty and deserves to be your sister.¡± Theodore smiled and did not speak, but his eyes fell on Jalen and Marie beside Ross with displeasure. He thought, how could Jalen bring this woman here? Fortunately, E has divorced him. This kind of man doesn¡¯t deserve to be her husband at all! ¡°This is Mr. Halton. I think you should know him, Mr. Murphy,¡± Ross introduced cautiously and dare not to offend the two big shots. Theodore nodded, curled his lips, and said with a half-smile, ¡°Almost everyone in the whole city knows Mr. Halton.¡± ¡°Well, I have also heard so much about you,¡± Jalen replied with cold eyes. The two men stood face to face. Ross wasn¡¯t sure if it was his illusion, but he felt that they seemed to be hostile to each other. Chapter 22 1/2 # Just as Theodore and Jalen looked at each other with enmity, ina tugged at Theodore¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a seat. The charity auction should be starting soon.¡± She knew that Theodore was defending her, but she thought it was unnecessary. Since she had divorced Jalen, she did not want to have anything to do with him and did not even want her brother to offend him because of her. ¡°Yes, it will start soon.¡± Ross nodded quickly, feeling under great pressure with the two big shots around. He led the four people to the first row. After arranging seats for the three of them, he found an excuse to leave for fear that Theodore and Jalen would vent their anger on him. But coincidentally, the four people sat next to each other. ina and Theodore sat down first. Marie saw this and wanted to sit beside ina, but unexpectedly, Jalen sat down first. Marie bit her lips and looked at ina and Jalen sitting together unhappily. ina also did not expect Jalen to sit next to her. She subconsciously moved closer to Theodore to distance herself from him. She did not want to have anything to do with Jalen. Coupled with what happened to the Gansburg family this time, she hated him a lot and wished to stay away from him. Jalen was enraged by her act, wondering if she was against him deliberately. Post navigation Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 23 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Marie grew worried when noticing the change in Jalen. ina ignored Jalen and Marie and whispered to Theodore, ¡°I wonder when the item I sponsored will be auctioned.¡± She was quite curious about the final price. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Mr. Dorthea¡¯s new works haven¡¯t been avable in the market for so many years. Your painting must be the final auction item,¡± Theodore replied. But he immediately shook his head and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to donate his painting just like this?¡± ¡°He is my master and won¡¯t say anything about it.¡± ina curled her lips with no worry and added, ¡°Besides, he gave me that painting, so I have the right to decide what it¡¯ll be used for.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You are hisst student. I don¡¯t think he will me you.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s very kind to me.¡± They spoke in a low voice, so Jalen, who was sitting at the side, could not hear what they said. He could only see them talking andughing, feeling enraged for no reason. He thought, you just want to be her brother? I don¡¯t believe it! As a man, he could see the affection in Theodore¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t believe that Theodore only considered ina his sister. Soon, the auction began, and everyone became quiet. The first item was a diamond ne sponsored by a rich man. When the host on stage mentioned his name, he even stood up and waved at everyone. Theodore asked ina if she was interested. ina shook her head. She was never interested in a diamond. She didn¡¯t like it, but Marie was very excited. Her eyes lit up when she saw such a big diamond. Jalen asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marie nodded and quickly added, ¡°But I can just take a look.¡± She was being hypocritical. If she just wanted to take a look, she didn¡¯t have to tell Jalen that she liked it. Jalen bid and got it as expected. He did not look at the ne and directly gave it to Marie. This made many people at the scene suspicious of the true rtionship between them. Those people wondered, is she really just his sister? I don¡¯t believe it. The auction continued. ina was not interested in the next few items, feeling bored and sleepy. ¡°The next item is a pair of emerald earrings. The starting price is 800 thousand dors.¡± Chapter 23 1/3 As soon as the host finished speaking, someone immediately bid. It could be seen that many people liked this pair of earrings. When ina saw the earrings, her eyes instantly lit up. She also liked the earrings and was suddenly in high spirits. Theodore noticed this change and raised the sign without hesitation. ¡°1.5 million dors!¡± ¡°Theodore¡­¡± ina looked at him. ¡°If you like, then let¡¯s buy them. I have enough money, don¡¯t worry.¡± Theodore was determined to buy the earrings for ina because there was finally an item she liked. Hearing this, ina smiled and did not say anything else. She didn¡¯t have to stand on ceremony in front of him. ¡°Thank you, Theodore.¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s price, many people stopped bidding. The earrings were good, but they thought they were not worth more than 1.5 million dors. ¡°1.5 million dors, going once!¡± ¡°Going twice!¡± ¡°Going¡­¡± ¡°3 million dors!¡± Jalen bid. Everyone was surprised to find that he would bid against Theodore. ina looked at Jalen beside her and frowned slightly, wondering if he was against her deliberately or if Marie also liked this pair of earrings. ¡°Mr. Halton, you¡¯re trying to get what I want.¡± Theodore had a faint smile on his face, knowing that Jalen was deliberately going against him. ¡°The person who offers a higher price gets it. I think you should be clear about this.¡± Jalen meant that if Theodore didn¡¯t have enough money, he¡¯d better give up as soon as possible. Theodore sneered and raised his bidding sign again. ¡°5 million dors!¡± ¡°6 million dors,¡± Jalen said calmly. ¡°8 million dors!¡± ¡°10 million dors.¡± Theodore still wanted to bid, but ina stopped him. ¡°Forget it. Although the earrings are good, it is not worth that price.¡± The final price was 10 million dors¡­ Everyone thought Jalen was being stupid. Get Bogus N?velDrama.Org content. ina did not want Theodore to be a fool. As for Jalen, he was rich and willful, so she could say nothing. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 24 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theodore. I don¡¯t like it that much either,¡± she smiled and said. This thing was dispensable to her. Theodore no longer bade. It went to Jalen, and everyone could not help but sigh at how willful the rich were! Marie was also excited. She did not expect Jalen to buy such a valuable thing for her. She was nervous and a little excited at the same time. However, the earrings did not go to her. She looked at Jalen who paid without blinking and whispered in the waiter¡¯s ear. Then she saw the waiter walk to ina and said in a moderate voice, ¡°Hello, miss. Mr. Halton said that this pair of earrings is a gift for you.¡± Gift? Everyone was shocked when they heard this. A 10-million-dor gift was given away just like that! What was the rtionship between Jalen and this woman? Wait, wasn¡¯t this woman Theodore¡¯s younger sister? How could she be rted to Jalen? Jalen did not send the earrings to his younger sister, but to Theodore¡¯s! Everyone was confused and could only think that their rtionship was really messy. ina did not reach out to take it. There was not even a trace of joy on her face. She frowned and looked at Jalen as if asking him what he meant.. ¡°It¡¯s just a worthless little thing. You saved Marie, and her life is more valuable than this gift.¡± His meaning was obvious. Because ina saved Marie, he bought this gift for her as a token of gratitude. As he said this, he did not look at Marie at all. Naturally, he did not see her pale face. Marie wondered, Jalen gave her such a precious gift because she saved me! Is that really the case? She suddenly felt that she could not understand the man in front of her, but a sense of crisis rose in her heart. ¡°No need. I have already taken the reward I deserve.¡± ina refused without any hesitation. Jalen looked unhappy. This was not the first time he had been rejected by ina. ¡°Do you have to anger me to be satisfied?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Mr. Halton.¡± ina looked at him with a cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with you either. Please don¡¯t do such a misleading thing, Mr. Halton.¡± The people behind Jalen were all gossiping. They even wanted to rush up and ask her what was the rtionship between her and Jalen. Chapter 24 1/2 The words ¡°not very familiar¡±pletely infuriated Jalen. He stood up immediately in a rage, and his eyes seemed to spit fire. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± It had been a long time since he had been so enraged. Jalen left the auction house. The people behind him did not know what had happened. They only felt a chill around Jalen, making them tremble. It seemed that the woman had angered Jalen. For a moment, everyone looked at ina with strange expressions. They were curious, impressed, and even more sympathetic. If one angered Jalen, he needed to pray for himself. However, ina did not care. She looked at the stage and waited for the next item. On the second floor of the banquet, Jalen was sitting in the private room. His face was livid. He spun the goblet in his hand, raised his head, and drank the wine in one gulp. ¡°You lost control.¡± The man sitting opposite Jalen was also holding a goblet. His deep voice made people shudder. ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen did not deny that he was indeed out of control. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It should be said that every time he faced ina, he would lose control. Quincy raised his head and looked at the auction downstairs. ¡°Who is that woman? Your attitude towards her¡­¡± Quincy did not continue his words. There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes. After knowing Jalen for so many years, he rarely saw him lose control like this. It was because of a woman. Interesting. ¡°She is the doctor who performed the surgery on Marie. I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel that she is full of hostility toward me,¡± Jalen answered, ruthlessness flickering past his dark eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Quincy was interested. ¡°Women who are hostile to you are rare.¡± It was probably because of this that Jalen was so concerned. ¡°Help me check her identity. I keep feeling that it¡¯s not that simple,¡± after drinking another ss of wine, he spoke. Quincy nodded. ¡°Indeed, we should investigate carefully. Maybe this woman was deliberately sent by someone to get close to you.¡± As the two were talking, something seemed to have happened at the auction venue downstairs as it became a bit noisy. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 25 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Mr. Dorthea¡¯s painting? ¡°Impossible!¡± Someone snapped, ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Dorthea no longer auctions his paintings. It can¡¯t be his painting.¡± ¡°Yes, they dared to auction a fake painting. Do they really think we are all fools?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Today, the people who came to participate in the auction were all famous people in New York. Their anger was not something that BQ magazine could bear. Ross broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, ¡°This painting of Mr. Dorthea¡¯s was sponsored by an anonymous person. The person promised that it was genuine.¡± ¡°Who would believe it?¡± Someone immediately retorted and continued, ¡°Who is this anonymous person? Come out and prove that this is a genuine painting.¡± The auctioned items tonight were sponsored by the people who came to participate in the banquet, so the so-called anonymous person was definitely present. Since he dared to auction a fake painting in the name of Damon, they wanted to see who was so shameless! Theodore frowned, his face full of displeasure. They actually dared to say that the painting his younger sister sponsored was fake! Just as he was about to stand up, ina, who was beside him, was one step ahead of him. ¡°I sponsored the painting.¡± A slightly cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and they all looked at her. It was her! Theodore¡¯s younger sister and the woman who angered Jalen. ¡°This painting was indeed drawn by Mr. Dorthea. It is not a fake painting,¡± she spoke indifferently, not a trace of panic in her eyes. ¡°What evidence do you have? Every painting that Mr. Dorthea auctioned has a clear destination. Yours¡­¡± The man pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°This painting of yours has never appeared before. Is it Mr. Dorthea¡¯s new work?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ina nodded, thinking that this man knew quite a bit about her master¡¯s painting. He recognized at a nce that it was a new work that had never appeared before. Not only did she not refute it, but she also admitted it directly. Everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. ¡°Mr. Dorthea has already said that he would not auction any new paintings. Before you took advantage of his reputation, you should at least inquire around, lest you make a show of yourself like this.¡± Chapter 25 1/2 ¡°Yes, do you think we are all fools?¡± As the crowd spoke, they were already convinced that this was a fake painting, and even the way they looked at Theodore had changed. ina was brought with him, and it was possible that they were in cahoots. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, although it is good that you want to be charitable, it is somewhat inappropriate for you to do this.¡± ¡°Mr. Dorthea is a famous master in painting. Everyone likes his paintings very much. But you used a fake one to deceive everyone. It will cause public anger. Hurry up and apologize,¡± Marie said earnestly. Her words were all for ina¡¯s good, but she believed that this was a fake painting. ina nced at her and sneered, ¡°You haven¡¯t even confirmed the authenticity of the painting and want me to admit my mistake!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to deny it. Many people here are Mr. Dorthea¡¯s fans. They know Mr. Dorthea¡¯s paintings best. What¡¯s the use of denying it?¡± Although Marie still looked worried for ina, she was gloating secretively. Marie had just been anxious about how to make ina make a fool of herself, but she didn¡¯t expect ina to make a show of herself. 0 ina ignored Marie and swept her eyes across the crowd. A momentter, she looked at Ross and said lightly, ¡°Since everyone suspects the authenticity of the painting, then let¡¯s ask for an appraiser for help. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll contact an appraiser right away.¡± Ross hurriedly nodded, feeling extremely uneasy. If this was true, then BQ magazine would be a joke tonight. He could only pray that Theodore, the upstart of New York, was reliable. After all, he was the one who vouched for the painting at that time. But he was afraid that Theodore was kept in the dark too. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 26 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 26 Chapter 26 On the second floor, Jalen and Quincy watched the farce downstairs. ¡°The woman who made you lose control seems to be in trouble. Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± The corners of Quincy¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked at the man beside him. ¡°Help? Why should I help her? I don¡¯t know her well.¡± Jalen sneered. ¡°You gave her a pair of earrings worth 10 million dors?¡± Quincy chuckled. Jalen¡¯s expression changed. He then said, ¡°I already said that it was to thank her for saving Marie.¡± Quincy did not argue with him. Jalen was probably the only one who knew why. The appraiser that Ross contacted quickly arrived at the scene. While waiting for the result, many people were whispering. Marie also looked like she was waiting for a good show. In their eyes, this was just a fake painting. ina was just stubborn. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Not long after, the result came out. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you are going to argue now!¡± Someone shouted angrily and looked at the appraiser. ¡°Mr. Swift, this painting is fake, right?¡± Brandon Swift did not say anything. He looked at ina. He was curious about the identity of this girl. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, what else do you want to say? The result hase out.¡± Marie could not help but ask. She really did not understand why ina was so calm. ina nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Noisy.¡± ¡°You!¡± Marie was angry and was about to continue speaking when she saw ina stand up and walk to Brandon. ¡°Hello, Mr. Swift.¡± ina greeted him with a smile, her every movement elegant. Brandon nodded, then looked at the crowd and said, ¡°After authentication, the painting is genuine.¡± In an instant, exmations came from the banquet, and everyone was in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible!¡± ¡°Is this gentleman doubting my ability?¡± Brandon¡¯s face instantly sank. Although he was not as famous as Mr. Dorthea, he still had some fame in the circle. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I just feel that it is impossible. How could Mr. Dorthea¡¯s new work be in her hands?¡± More importantly, ina even took it out and donated it. Did she know the value of this painting? ¡°Why not?¡± The door was suddenly pushed open, and a tall figure walked in. He was dressed in casual clothes and was obviously ipatible with the people inside, but no one dared to say anything. Chapter 26\ 1/2 Get Bogut ¡°Bruce Lopez!¡± Someone eximed, ¡°Mr. Dorthea¡¯s eldest student, why would hee?¡± Bruce walked straight to ina and said with a tinge of me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me when you get into trouble? Do you still not take me, your senior fellow apprentice, seriously?¡± Senior fellow apprentice? Everyone was shocked. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be angry. I just don¡¯t want to disturb you. It¡¯s just a small problem that I can solve.¡± ina didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect that even Bruce would be rmed. Bruce was angry, but his heart ached even more. Someone actually dared to bully ina. It was simply hateful! He looked at the people at the banquet and said coldly, ¡°I heard that someone suspected that her painting is fake, right?¡± Everyone was silent. If he had said earlier that ina was his junior fellow apprentice, who would have dared to doubt whether it was real or fake? ¡°This painting was especially drawn by my teacher as a gift to her. Aside from its value, the significance of it is also very important.¡± He nced coldly at everyone and finally looked at Ross. ¡°I think she really wanted to be charitable, so she donated it to the auction. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be misunderstood like this!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 27 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Ross was depressed. He didn¡¯t know that ina was Damon¡¯s student. ¡°Forget it, Bruce. It¡¯s understandable that everyone was suspicious. After all, it has been many years since our teacher has produced a new painting.¡± ina could understand why these people were suspicious, so she was not angry. Seeing that she was still calm and collected, Bruce couldn¡¯t scold her even if he wanted to. After a while, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I told you earlier that you don¡¯t have to rely on yourself to solve everything. Our teacher and I are your backers.¡± ¡°I know, Bruce. If there is really a problem that I cannot solve, I will contact you.¡± ina smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t contact him because she knew that the authenticity of the painting was undoubtful. There was no need to trouble Bruce to make a trip. ¡°So, she is thest student of Mr. Dorthea?¡± someone asked weakly. ina smiled and nodded. She said to everyone, ¡°Thank you all for your love for my teacher¡¯s painting. I will tell him this news. He should be very happy.¡± Everyone fell silent again. Someone who was in the know said in a small voice, ¡°I have long heard that Mr. Dorthea has a student. It is said that his student is very talented, and Mr. Dorthea intends to cultivate her as a sessor. I didn¡¯t expect to see her in person today.¡± They did not expect that this student was a woman, and they did not expect that she was such a beautiful woman. For a moment, everyone was talking about it, and the way they looked at ina changed a little. They didn¡¯t treat her as eye candy like before. ina didn¡¯t pay attention to the discussions of outsiders. She hurriedly introduced, ¡°Theodore, this is Bruce Lopez, my senior fellow apprentice.¡± ¡°Bruce, this is Theodore Murphy.¡± The two men nodded at each other and did not say anything else. Bruce did not continue to stay. He chatted briefly with ina before getting up and leaving the venue. He was really busy. If he had not heard the news that someone auctioned a fake painting of his teacher¡¯s, he would not have rushed over. But just as he arrived, he saw that everyone was bullying ina. How could he tolerate this? He immediately stood up to support ina. He also understood that there was no so-called fake painting at all. He left, but the auction continued. After confirming that the painting was authentic, everyone started bidding desperately. Everyone wanted to take it. However, the painting still went to Jalen in the end. After all, in New York, there were very few people who Chapter 27\ could snatch it from him. ¡°Why did you buy it this time?¡± Quincy asked, his eyes wandering around Jalen. ¡°It will be my grandpa¡¯s birthday soon. I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have a suitable gift.¡± He smiled. Nitzan was a fan of Damon. With this painting as a gift, he must be very happy. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quincy drank and thought of another thing. ¡°I am starting to be interested in that woman.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jalen thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she is very interesting?¡± Quincy looked at him and continued, ¡°She is a famous doctor and thest student of Mr. Dorthea. Maybe she has other identities. Who doesn¡¯t like such a woman?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you really are not interested, I would like to get in touch with her. My family is urging me to find a girlfriend.¡± He said it seriously and did not seem to be joking. Jalen did not speak, but his face was very gloomy. His expressionpletely made Quincyugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking. She is not the type I like. ¡°What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll get someone to check it out,¡± he said. ¡°Dr. Gainsford,¡± Jalen replied. ¡°I asked about her full name,¡± Quincy said with a puzzled look. Jalen shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? That means she is not simple.¡± Jalen couldn¡¯t know her name, but that didn¡¯t mean Quincy couldn¡¯t either. After all, they were never the same. ¡°Tell me when you find out.¡± Jalen was also very curious about how many secrets the woman had. Quincy nodded, drank his wine, and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely investigate her thoroughly.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 28 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Get Bogu After the auction ended, there was a boring social event. Many people were trying to woo ina. After all, she was not only Theodore¡¯s sister but also Damon¡¯s student. If one could be ina¡¯s husband, his future would be very promising. ina did not know what these people were nning. She was depressed. After knowing that the painting was bought by Jalen, ina was unhappy. Although ina was doing charity, she felt ufortable that Jalen got that painting. ina highly doubted whether Jalen was interested in art. ina guessed that Jalen bought it for Marie. For a moment, ina regretted choosing to donate this painting tonight. If ina had known it, she would have changed it. ina held her ss and hid in a corner. Looking at Theodore, who was far away in the crowd, ina smiled. Theodore was bing more and more sessful. Just as ina was thinking about this, someone walked up to her. ¡°Hi. I am Marcus Lory. Shall we make friends?¡± ina looked up at the person and frowned slightly. Marcus was a little fat and ugly. Especially his eyes, which were staring straight at ina, made her feel particrly ufortable. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ina stood up and said directly, ¡°Sorry, I am not interested.¡± With that, ina prepared to leave, not wanting to continue talking to Marcus. However, Marcus did not intend to give up just like that. He immediately stood in front of ina and said, ¡°Ms. Murphy, New York is very big. Theodore may not be able to protect you. You should think twice before you speak.¡± As Marcus spoke, ina noticed that there were a few people surrounding her. It was obvious that Marcus was prepared for this. ina put down the ss in her hand and nced at the venue. She didn¡¯t see Theodore, who must have been distracted for some reason. She was not worried about Theodore¡¯s safety. No one would dare to attack him now. ina looked back at Marcus in front of her. She did not panic at all. Instead, she kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Lory, I don¡¯t want to make a fuss today. Get your buddies away from me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± In any case, it was a charity banquet. ina didn¡¯t want to ruin it, so she had to say this. However, Marcus did not take her words seriously. ina¡¯s words made him even more excited. ¡°You have a Chapter 28 temper. I like it. Get Bogu ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you will have a temper like this when you are in bedter!¡± Marcus said with a sinister smile. ina¡¯s face instantly darkened. She had clenched her fists, and in the next second, she could send Marcus flying with a punch. ¡°With so many people here, how can you do that to a woman?¡± Just then, a slightly frivolous voice sounded. In the blink of an eye, the person walked in front of ina. Even though ina had seen many handsome men before, when she saw the man in front of her, her mind was shaken. This guy was too handsome. The most handsome person ina had ever seen so far was Jalen, but this guy in front of her was not inferior to Jalen at all. However, their handsomeness was different. Jalen was more aloof. He was an iceberg. The man in front of ina seemed more feminine. ¡°Saul Judson!¡± Marcus gritted his teeth. ¡°Since when did you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m a hero who is saving a beauty.¡± After saying this, Saul raised his eyebrows at ina. ina was lost for words. ina didn¡¯t think so. She did not care about Marcus and his peers at all. ¡°What if I insist on taking her away today? Do you intend to go against my family?¡± Marcus looked at ina, the fire in his heart stirring. Marcus didn¡¯t care who ina was. He was determined to take ina away tonight! Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 29 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°So what if I go against you? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your family?¡± Saul¡¯s aura instantly changed. In the blink of an eye, Saul seemed to have be a horrifying killer. ina turned to look at Saul. This man was a little interesting. Saul looked frivolous, but when he got serious, he would be a different person. While the two of them were in a deadlock, Jalen and Quincy came down from the second floor. When they saw Saul, they were both shocked. ¡°Hey, you¡¯rete. Your girl was saved by another hero.¡± Quincy gloated and deliberately teased Jalen. Jalen¡¯s face was gloomy, and his gaze was unkind. ¡°Will Saul be so kind?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s true. Who knows? He might have some bad tricks up his sleeve.¡± Quincy nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Dr. Gainsford doesn¡¯t know. She might be tricked.¡± Jalen did not say anything. He did not go over and just watched from afar. ¡°Jalen.¡± Marie walked toward Jalen the moment she saw him. Without Jalen, Marie seemed like an outsider at this banquet. Jalen nodded but ignored Marie. Instead, he continued to look at ina. ¡°Saul!¡± Seeing that Saul really wanted to go against him, Marcus was furious and said maliciously, ¡°Do you also like her?¡± Saul was silent. After a while, he said impatiently, ¡°If you want to fight, hurry up. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Marcus was furious. Saul was not afraid of Marcus and just looked at him coldly. Just as Marcus was about to ask his buddies to attack Saul, an old man appeared in time and stopped Marcus. He whispered in Marcus¡¯ ear, ¡°Mr. Lory, we shouldn¡¯t offend the Judson family.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Marcus could not swallow this. ¡°There will be many opportunities in the future,¡± the old man spoke again, but his tone was unquestionable. Marcus¡¯ face was ashen. His gaze was turning back and forth between ina and Saul. After a while, he said, ¡°You are lucky. I will let you off today.¡± With that, Marcus left with his people. When Marcus was far away, Saul turned back to look at ina with a smile. ¡°It seems that you are not very worried.¡± Get Bo ¡°He¡¯s just a punk. What is there to worry about?¡± If Saul had not suddenly appeared, Marcus and his people would have been beaten down by ina. However, she did not say it. After all, Saul helped her. If ina really said that, it would be a little provoking. Saul nodded. ¡°A punk? That¡¯s right.¡± As he spoke, Saul handed a ss of champagne to ina and took a ss of red wine. ¡°I¡¯m Saul. Nice to meet you.¡± ina looked at him and pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcus and I are not in the same world.¡± As if knowing what ina was worried about, Saul exined, not knowing whether tough or cry. Hearing this, ina smiled and raised her ss at Saul. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Gainsford.¡± Although the other party helped her, ina did not intend to introduce herself too much. It was fine as long as there was a name that could be called. As for the real name, it was not that important. ¡°Dr. Gainsford?¡± Saul murmured, then shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡± Saul had plenty of time, so he was not in a hurry. As Saul spoke, he sat down with ina. Saul nced at Jalen not far away and raised his eyebrows at Jalen as if Saul was showing off. At this moment, Jalen understood what Saul meant. Saul deliberately approached ina! As for the reason¡­ Saul just enjoyed provoking Jalen. Because of that incident back then, Saul actually hated the entire Halton family. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 30 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ina and Saul seemed to enjoy their chat. ina found Saul quite interesting. And she didn¡¯t hate the latter. As the dinner party ended, ina left with Theodore. Before leaving, Saul said to ina with a reluctant expression, ¡°Dr. Gainsford. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± ina waved at Saul, then she got into the car and left. Only when the car disappeared in the dark did Saul stop smiling. He reached out and rubbed his cheek to restore his numb facial muscles to normal. He turned around and saw Jalen standing behind him. He was surprised. ¡°Jalen, it¡¯ste at night. I¡¯m scared of you,¡± he said unhappily and took a few steps back. After all, he couldn¡¯t beat the man in front of him. Jalen stared at him with a dark expression. ¡°Don¡¯t involve unrted people in our matters.¡± Saul smiled, rubbed his ears, and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Did I hear it wrong? You care about a woman?¡± ¡°Saul, I didn¡¯t care about your childish behavior in the past, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Jalen said in a deep voice. In these years, Saul had caused a lot of trouble for him. Jalen did not want to me Saul for that. After all, Saul was also one of the victims in that incident. But there was a limit to Jalen¡¯s patience. Jalen¡¯s words made Saul¡¯s expression ugly. Saul said, ¡°What? What are you talking about? I won repeatedly just because you didn¡¯t do anything to me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jalen looked at Saul as if he was looking at an idiot. Saul was sessfully angered by Jalen. He pointed at Jalen and said, ¡°Jalen, stop pretending. Do you think you are good? Kill me if you are. ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you and the entire Halton family someday.¡± After Saul finished speaking, Jalen said indifferently with disdain on his face, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see if I can.¡± Saul turned around in anger. He had just taken two steps when he turned back to Jalen and said, ¡°By the way, are you interested in Dr. Gainsford?¡± Jalen answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Saul smiled coldly. ¡°Is that so? Good. I¡¯m going to make her my girlfriend. What do you think about that?¡± After that, Saul felt that the atmosphere became strange quickly, but heughed even more happily. Chapter 201 1/2 ¡°Up to you,¡± after a while, Jalen finally spoke. He did not say anything more to Saul and got up to leave. Saul looked at Jalen¡¯s back. His hands clenched into fists, and he said with gritted teeth, ¡°Up to me? I want to see if you pretend that you don¡¯t care.¡± In Theodore¡¯s car¡­ ina rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She was a little tired. It seemed that attending a banquet was not suitable for her. ¡°How did you meet Saul?¡± Theodore, who was driving, suddenly asked. His expression was not very good. ¡°We met at the banquet just now,¡± ina replied. And then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that he has a strange character. You should stay away from him,¡± Theodore said with a frown. ina nodded. She did not n to have much to do with Saul. ¡°The Judson family had bad days in the past few years. After seeing that they were about to go bankrupt, Saul suddenly killed his father and sessfully ascended the throne. Then, the Judson family developed into N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. what it is today,¡± Theodore continued to speak because he was afraid that ina would not take it seriously. Today, the Judson family could be considered a great force in New York and was only inferior to the Halton family. It shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. 0 ¡°He killed his father?¡± ina showed a lot of disbelief. ¡°It is said to be so. It¡¯s probably true,¡± Theodore replied. And he continued, ¡°He is very dangerous. He is not as simple as he looks on the surface.¡± ina nodded to show that she understood. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of themunity. ina and Theodore waved goodbye. It was not until the car disappeared that ina walked to the convenience store across the street. She bought some food and walked back. To ina¡¯s surprise, Jalen was standing in front of the elevator, as if he was waiting for her. ina shook her head. She thought that it should be a coincidence because Jalen also lived here. She walked over and did not look at Jalen while ignoring thetter. But Jalen did not seem to intend to do so. From the moment ina appeared, Jalen¡¯s gaze had never left her. That deep and direct gaze made ina ufortable. ina was just about to ask Jalen, but Jalen spoke first. ¡°Do you ept all the other men except me?¡± Jalen¡¯s voice was indifferent, and it sounded emotionless. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 31 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ina was sure that Jalen was talking to her. But she wasn¡¯t used to the questioning tone and words. ¡°Answer me. Will you ept any other man except me?¡± Jalen asked again. His voice sounded cold and even a little angry. ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. She looked at Jalen with interest. ¡°Mr. Halton, are you questioning me? Who are you to me?¡± Jalen was silent. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re used to being in a higher position, so you speak in amanding tone to everyone. Is that so? ¡°Unfortunately, I am not your subordinate, and I have no obligation to answer your question.¡± When the words were finished, the elevator arrived. ina took the lead and stepped in without any intention of staying with Jalen. But Jalen did not seem to give up. He followed ina into the elevator. In the elevator, ina and Jalen maintained a distance. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was particrly depressing. Just as ina thought that this silence would continue until they returned home respectively, Jalen spoke, ¡°Sorry, my tone was not very good just now, but I was just worried about you. ¡°Saul is not simple. He has bad intentions when he approaches you. I just hope that you don¡¯t get too close to him.¡± ina shot Jalen a nce and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is simple or not. I don¡¯t care why he gets close to me. I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Without waiting for Jalen to speak, ina continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, who I want to get close to is my business. You seem to have no control over it.¡± ina¡¯s words made Jalen angry. Jalen said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± He said it with a serious expression, but ina did not care. ¡°Mr. Halton, you should take care of yourself,¡± ina said with a sneer. ¡°Dr. Gainsford. I¡­¡± Suddenly, the lights went out, and the surroundings instantly fell into darkness. And the elevator stopped. ¡°What? Seriously?¡± ina was helpless. She patted the elevator button, but there was no response. She took out her cell phone, turned on the shlight, and pressed the emergency button with the weak light. Unfortunately, there was still no response. Chapter 31 1/2 Get Boys ¡°There was a ckout.¡± She was annoyed. She felt she was unlucky. As she thought of this, she could not help but look at Jalen. And sheined, ¡°Mr. Halton, try to do something. I don¡¯t want to spend the night here.¡± But Jalen did not respond. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± ina shouted, and she cast the light on Jalen¡¯s body. Only then did she realize that the tall man in front of her had a head full of cold sweat. Even Jalen¡¯s hand holding the elevator handle was trembling slightly. ina wondered if Jalen was frightened.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When this thought appeared in her mind, even ina herself felt that it was impossible. How could Jalen be frightened? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ina asked softly. After a long time, Jalen said with gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call the property management office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and was about to make a call. But at that moment, the faint light was instantly extinguished. ina eximed, ¡°My cell phone has no power.¡± As soon as she said this, she heard a thud as if something had fallen to the ground. ina was shocked and quickly looked at the ce where the sound came from. ¡°Jalen, are you all right?¡± ina asked while groping her way over. When she groped her way over, she found that Jalen was sitting on the ground while trembling. ina confirmed that Jalen was frightened. She was surprised, but she did not forget to hold Jalen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Take a deep breath and try to calm yourself down as much as possible.¡± As she spoke, she tried her best to demonstrate to Jalen so that Jalen would not lose control. ¡°Jalen. Can you still stay awake?¡± ina asked. She was anxious and had to think of a way to get out. Otherwise, something might happen to Jalen. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 32 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jalen answered with great difficulty. He felt that he was about to be drowned in darkness, and the hand that ina held was like his only salvation. ¡°My cell phone¡¯s battery has run down. Where is your cell phone?¡± ina asked as she supported Jalen. She felt that Jalen was trembling more and more violently. If this continued, she was afraid that Jalen would faint in the elevator. Say something, or I will take it myself.¡± When ina finished speaking, she reached out in Jalen¡¯s direction. She had no other thoughts. She just wanted to find Jalen¡¯s cell phone to call the property management office as soon as possible, but¡­ In the darkness, her hands could only grope around randomly. Her slender fingers touched Jalen¡¯s solid pectoral muscles. And further down, there were obvious abdominal muscles. She was surprised by Jalen¡¯s figure. ¡°Where are you touching?¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. His already trembling voice carried a bit of coldness at that moment. ina quickly took her hands back andughed with embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your cell phone is.¡± Jalen snorted coldly. He suppressed his fear, took out his cell phone from his bag, and handed it over. ¡°I don¡¯t have the office¡¯s number. Call Graham.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and did not waste any more time. She quickly dialed Graham¡¯s number and told Graham what had happened. After that, all she could do was wait. She turned on the shlight on Jalen¡¯s cell phone. The faint light seemed to work. At least Jalen did not tremble so much. ¡°Are you suffering from spatial ustrophobia?¡± ina asked while trying to divert Jalen¡¯s attention. Jalen shook his head. ¡°Why is that?¡± As a doctor, ina habitually wanted to know more about it. Jalen looked up at in with hostility in his eyes. He said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± ina didn¡¯t say anything. She was speechless. She moved to the side and stayed away from Jalen. She had been worried about thetter just now. But it seemed that Jalen was not worth it. 1/2 Get Bo ¡°Why are you so far away from me?¡± The light on the cell phone was very weak. After ina moved away. Jalen could not see her at all. Jalen did not dare go over. The darkness over there was like a huge abyss to him. If he dared approach, he thought that the abyss would swallow him. ¡°I like it,¡± ina said without friendliness. Jalen had a headache and wanted to force himself to stand up, but he found that he could not do it at all. ¡°Come over here.¡± ina refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°If youe over, I¡¯ll tell you the reason.¡± Jalen finallypromised because he could not bear the darkness alone at that moment. After hearing this, ina seemed to hesitate. But soon, curiosity drove her to approach Jalen. The fear in Jalen¡¯s heart was dispelled after that. ¡°I¡¯m just purely afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°Afraid of the dark?¡± ina was surprised with disbelief. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jalen was afraid of the dark. Seriously? ina thought it was a joke. In the face of ina¡¯s doubts, Jalen had no intention of exining. He said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re afraid of the dark. If this were to spread out, it should be able to shock many people.¡± ina had an insincere smile. She was considering whether to spread this news. After all, she was happy to see Jalen suffer. But Jalen¡¯s face instantly darkened because of the words. ¡°You dare.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce. In my eyes, you are just a harmless cat. I have your secrets.¡± After that, ina picked up Jalen¡¯s cell phone. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jalen was instantly rmed. ¡°What will happen to you if I turn off the shlight now?¡± inaughed with a dark face. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 33 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Dr. Gainsford!¡± Jalen gnashed his teeth in hatred. But ina did not care. She really wanted to see Jalen suffer, but¡­ As a doctor, it was impossible for her to treat a patient like that. Yes, a patient. In her eyes, Jalen was a patient at the moment. No one would be so afraid of the dark that he would faint unless he had a serious N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. psychological illness or had experienced something horrible. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± ina put the phone back and said righteously, ¡°Although I hate you, I won¡¯t take advantage of others.¡± Jalen held the phone in his hand and looked at her. ¡°You admit that you hate me.¡± ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t I admit it?¡± In the dark elevator, there was no one else around. ina didn¡¯t refuse to chat with Jalen. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t remember that I have offended you,¡± Jalen asked. ¡°You have offended me many times.¡± ina nced at him, thinking that if he knew that his ex-wife was with him now, he would not have this reaction. Jalen frowned and stared at ina. ¡°For example?¡± ¡°For example, about the Gansburg family.¡± ina was a little angry and said to him, ¡°You clearly have already decided to stop working with the Gansburg family. Why do you have to make it look like you were offended by Jenica?¡± Jalen did not refute but said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed. Did Theodore tell you?¡± ina snorted and ignored him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I indeed prepared to stop working with the Gansburg family.¡± Jalen did not deny it. ina sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Halton, you are really willing to do anything for Ms. Dunston.¡± GetHas ¡°You know a lot about me, don¡¯t you?¡± Jalen looked at her and his eyes moved. ¡°I am very curious. You are an internationally renowned doctor and you are thest student of Mr. Dorthea. Can you handle the busy schedule?¡± he asked. Any achievement required a lot of time and energy. It was already amazing for ordinary people to be proficient in one thing for a lifetime. But ina seemed to be different. She was a little surprised that he would ask this, but she did not intend to answer. She was better than this. But what did it have to do with Jalen? She looked at him and asked, ¡°When will your assistant arrive?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the lights of the elevator suddenly lit up. Graham¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Mr. Halton, please wait a moment. The elevator will be ready soon.¡± ina stood up, and so did Jalen. Both of them returned to normal. Soon, the elevator door opened and ina walked out. She had only taken two steps when she returned to the elevator and picked up the bag she had ced on the ground. ¡®Are you going to eat this for dinner?¡± Jalen followed behind her and asked with a frown. ina nodded casually and was in a hurry to go home. She was exhausted. While they were talking, the two arrived at their respective rooms. When ina opened the door with the key and Jalen saw that she was about to disappear, Jalen could not help but say, ¡°Tonight¡­ Thank you.¡± ina¡¯s hand froze as she opened the door. She looked over in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jalen¡¯s expression changed. ina quickly said, ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Halton to say thank you.¡± Chapter 33 This was really unexpected. ¡°Since you are so polite, I also have a suggestion for you, Mr. Halton.¡± She thought for a moment and decided to do a good thing. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 34 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Get Bonus ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jalen was surprised. There was actually someone who gave him suggestions. It was interesting. ¡°I see that Mr. Halton does not seem to be purely afraid of the dark. I¡¯m afraid there is some psychological reason. If you have time, Mr. Halton should see a psychologist,¡± she said. A psychological problem was neither big nor small, especially for someone like Jalen who was under a lot of pressure all year round. If there was a psychological problem, it would be more and more serious. She sincerely asked him how he was doing, but Jalen¡¯s face instantly darkened because of her words. ina watched as his face became darker, and even his cold expression could make people shiver. She continued helplessly, ¡°Mr. Halton, a psychological problem is a disease. There is no need to be too resistant.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jalen was furious. He looked at ina as if he was looking at an enemy. ¡°I have no problems. Dr. Gainsford doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± After that, the man turned into the room and mmed the door shut. ¡°He¡­¡± ina was speechless and a little angry. When she got home, ina cooked some instant food for herself, but she still felt angry. Her kindness was treated as malice! As she was cursing in her heart, the doorbell suddenly rang. ina was surprised, but she still walked over and opened the door. ¡°Graham?¡± She was even more surprised. ¡°Did you knock on the wrong door?¡± After all, she and Jalen lived opposite each other, and it was not impossible for Graham to knock on the wrong door. Graham shook his head and handed over the thing in his hand. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, this is the porridge that Mr. Halton asked me to buy for you. Eat it while it is hot.¡± 1/3 Get Banus ina widened her eyes and stuttered, ¡°Jalen¡­ Jalen asked you to buy it?¡± Graham nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ina took it in a daze. It seemed that Jalen had just seen her carrying the instant food, so he asked Graham to buy it for her. But¡­ When did that man be so kind? ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye Dr. Gainsford.¡± When things were delivered, Graham no longer stayed. ¡°Graham.¡± ina called out to him. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Do you know that Jalen is afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Graham¡¯s expression also became serious. ¡°I hope that Dr. Gainsford won¡¯t tell outsiders. Otherwise, Jalen will be in danger.¡± As Jalen, he should not have any weak points. But he had one, and it was the very serious kind. Once those people with bad intentions found out about this, they would probably take advantage of Jalen¡¯s weak point to attack him. ina understood this and nodded. She still said, ¡°His situation is not unchangeable. You should take him to see a psychologist.¡± ¡°Do you think Mr. Halton will go?¡± Graham smiled bitterly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ina recalled Jalen¡¯s attitude just now and shook her head. It would be strange if that man could go. ¡°So, we can only try our best not to let outsiders know about this and protect Mr. Halton¡¯s safety,¡± he said. ina frowned. ¡°But with him like this, the situation will be more and more serious in the future. Maybe one day, he won¡¯t dare to go out at night.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to scare him, but that this was the case with a psychological problem. As long as it wasn¡¯t resolved, it would be more and more serious. Graham also frowned because of this, and he was filled with worry. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Dr. Gainsford. I will try my best to convince Mr. Halton.¡± Hearing this, ina didn¡¯t say anything more. She had already done her best. As for whether Jalen was cured or not, it was not up to her to decide. Graham left, and ina returned to the living room. Looking at the steaming porridge in front of her, she still felt that it was a little unbelievable. She did not expect that one day she could eat the porridge bought by Jalen. It was not real. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 35 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Get Honus The next day, at Northwestern Memorial Hospital, ina received a call from Andrew as soon as she finished her surgery. ¡°Someone is looking for your information. They seem very powerful. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hide your domestic information for long,¡± he said. ina was surprised when she heard it but soon returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Andrew. So what if they find out? I have nothing to hide.¡± ¡°Well, I thought you didn¡¯t want Jalen to know your identity.¡± Andrew teased. ina smiled and didn¡¯t care much. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If he knows, it¡¯s okay. If he doesn¡¯t know, I won¡¯t talk about it.¡± Hearing Andrew¡¯s words, she suspected that it was Jalen who investigated her. ina thought about it and felt that it was possible. ¡°Are you busy recently? It seems that you have an operation every day.¡± Andrew asked. He was abroad recently, so he could note to ina. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I¡¯m busy, I won¡¯t think too much,¡± she said. They hung up the phone after a few more words. ina was about to continue working when someone knocked on the office door. The person walked in quickly, but ina was surprised when she saw the person. ¡°Mr. Judson?¡± ¡°Just call me Saul.¡± As he spoke, he had already walked over to ina. ina looked serious and did not say much. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± J!I guess so.¡± Saul nodded. He felt a little guilty for being looked at by ina with a serious face. ¡°I want to invite you to lunch together,¡± he said. ina frowned. ¡°Sorry, I have a meeting at noon. I may not have time to eat with you.¡± Saul looked disappointed. ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t you rest at noon? You are too Get Bonus hardworking.¡± ina didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t feel so. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my assistant? I guarantee that your sry will be higher than what you are paid in the hospital.¡± After the banquetst night, he investigated ina¡¯s identity. He knew that she was not only Damon¡¯sst student but also a famous neurosurgeon. This surprised him, but at the same time, he was even more curious about this woman. Hearing his words, ina did not have the slightest joy on her face. Instead, she said with a solemn face, ¡°No need, I like my current work very much.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As if he had sensed her unhappiness, Saul did not force her. Seeing that he was not leaving, ina asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just want to know if you are free at night.¡± She was busy at noon, so he thought she could at least have some time at night. However, ina stared at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Mr. Judson, if you have something to say, just say it. There is no need to treat me to a meal.¡± Although she had a good chat with Saul at the banquet, that was only a good chat. She was not very interested in this man. In addition, Theodore had told her about Saul yesterday. Her intuition told her that she should stay away from this man, just like what she did to Jalen. They were not simple people. If she was involved with them, nothing good would happen. Saul did not expect ina to reject him so directly. He was stunned for a moment and then smiled bitterly. ¡°Then I will be straightforward. Dr. Gainsford, do you have a boyfriend?¡± he asked. This question again? ina took a deep breath with mixed feelings and said to Saul, ¡°Mr. Judson, although I don¡¯t know why you feel attracted to me, I still want to say that I am not interested in you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Saul was surprised. The feeling of being rejected was really ufortable. ¡°You are not interested in me. What kind of man do you like? Do you like Jalen?¡± he asked with a half-smile. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 36 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Their eyes met, and ina saw a sh of hatred in Saul¡¯s eyes. She was sure that she had not provoked this man, let alone to the point of hatred. Where did his hatrede from? Jalen? At this moment, ina seemed to suddenly understand something. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Jalen either. I don¡¯t know what enmity you have with him, but don¡¯t get me involved.¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you think too much. I just want you.¡± In the blink of an eye, Saul had returned to normal. His smile made it hard to believe that he was a person who would kill his father. She said, ¡°I refuse.¡± Saul was not angry. He stood up with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is still a long time. I believe that I will be able to make you change your opinion one day.¡± Then, without waiting for ina to speak, he left the office. ina was speechless. This day was full of bad things. In the afternoon, ina had an operation. Just as she was preparing, Joyce came to her in a hurry. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, a patient came to the emergency room and insisted that he wanted you to do his operation.¡± She looked unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is it serious?¡± ina asked and was about to go to the emergency room. However, Joyce pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. The patient¡¯s family is very difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a slight concussion. There¡¯s no need for surgery. The doctor at the emergency department has exined it to them, but they just don¡¯t believe it and insist on looking Chapter 36 Get Bonus for you.¡± ina frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that she insisted, Joyce did not say anything and followed ina to the emergency department. Not long after, they arrived at the emergency department and were surrounded. ¡°You are Dr. Gainsford? The most powerful neurosurgeon they said?¡± The patient¡¯s family stared at her with a face full of doubt. They also heard that there was a very good neurosurgeon at Northwestern Memorial Hospital, so they asked the ambnce to pull them there. But was this young girl in front of them really that good? ina ignored the family members and looked at the emergency doctor. ¡°Have you taken the head CT? Show it to me.¡± She was also worried that the patient was in a serious condition, so it was better to check it herself first. The emergency doctor quickly handed her the film and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a slight concussion. It will be fine after staying in the hospital for a few days. They insist on having an operation.¡± He felt powerless. He had seen people who were unwilling to have an operation no matter what. It was the first time he had seen someone who insisted on having an operation. ina saw the film and nodded. ¡°There is indeed no big problem.¡± After saying that, she looked at Kent, who was lying on the bed. He was very young, and the m¨¦dical record showed that he was only sixteen years old. ¡°Hello, I am Dr. Gainsford. I will check your body first. Please cooperate with me.¡¯ Kent nodded. Compared to the noisy family members at the door, he was much more obedient, After ina checked his body, she said to him, ¡°Your problem is not big. It¡¯s just some external injuries and a slight concussion. Just stay in the hospital for a few days. There is no need for surgery.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The patient¡¯s family rushed over and pointed at the patient. ¡°He just looks okay, but I think there must be blood in his brain. How can he not have an operation?¡± Looking at the woman who suddenly rushed over, ina showed displeasure. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am his mother.¡± The woman said, ¡°He must have an operation. Otherwise, if something happens, can you bear the responsibility?¡± ¡°All his data is good. There is no reason for him to have surgery.¡± She felt helpless and continued to exin, ¡°Why do you think he has to undergo surgery?¡± ¡°I am his mother. When I said that he wants surgery, he wants surgery.¡± The woman N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. insisted, her face fierce. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 37 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ina felt that the woman in front of her was very strange. Her son was fine, but she insisted on having him undergo an operation. Why? Just then, she was pulled by warm hands suddenly. ina turned her head and saw that it was the teenager lying on the bed. She asked patiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the operation,¡± he said in a very low voice as if he was afraid that the woman would hear him. ina¡¯s eyes dimmed. She felt something was not simple. However, before she could ask more, her phone rang. It was from the operating room, urging her to go over. She was in a dilemma. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, go ahead to the operation room. I will take care of this.¡± The doctor in the emergency room said. ina nced at the family members at the door, then looked at Kent on the bed, and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need an operation. Just listen to this doctor, and he will cure you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kent nodded, feeling relieved. It was fine as long as he did not have an operation. After exining some matters needing attention, ina got up and left for the operating room. The patients there were much more severe than here, and they had to undergo surgery today. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± The woman said and was about to pull ina. ¡°If you leave, who will operate for my son?¡± However, before the woman could touch ina, she was stopped. ¡°Who are you, shrew? How dare you put your hands on my dear Dr. Gainsford?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Saul showed up with a bouquet of red roses in his hand. He looked at the woman in front of him with a vicious expression and pushed her away. ina wondered, my dear Dr. Gainsford? Chapter 37 Get Borium When did I get so intimate with him? ina was speechless, but she did not have time to chat with him. ¡°Comfort the patient¡¯s family members. Inform the medical department if needed.¡± Informing the medical department in advance was to prevent the family members from causing trouble. ina walked over to the operating room. Saul hurriedly went with her behind. ¡°Since I did you a favor, can you give me a chance to have dinner with you after the surgery?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± She did not refuse, nor did she agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± As Saul spoke, he sat at the door of the operation room and waited. To him, as long as ina did not refuse, he would have a chance. ina ignored him and went straight into the operating room. After changing a gown, she devoted herself to the surgery. When Jalen brought Marie to the hospital for a follow-up check, he happened to see Saul holding red roses in his hand. Jalen¡¯s face instantly turned extremely gloomy. ¡°Hey, Mr. Halton. Are you here for your girlfriend¡¯s prenatal checkup?¡± Saul also saw Jalen. He made fun of Jalen while looking back and forth between Jalen and Marie. ¡°Mr. Judson, how can you say that? I¡­ Nothing has happened between Jalen and me.¡± Marie blushed. She said to herself, I haven¡¯t even be Jalen¡¯s girlfriend yet. This guy actually said that I was here for a prenatal checkup. He has gone too far! Saul nced at her as if he was looking at a fool. He thought, can¡¯t you see that I am deliberately mocking Jalen? ¡°You don¡¯t have good taste,¡± Saul said to Jalen, ¡°I heard that you were divorced. Is that true? ¡°Well, I heard that your wife came from the countryside. I guess you don¡¯t take a fancy to her.¡± Saul did not care whether Jalen replied or not but continued to talk. ¡°However, this one is no good either, probably not as pretty as your wife.¡± Chapter 37 2/3 Saul had never seen Jalen¡¯s wife, but he had seen Marie, who was ordinary-looking and looked like a fool. He wondered what Jalen was thinking. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jalen shouted furiously, ¡°Marie is a friend of mine. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will blow your head.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 38 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Get Bonus Seeing that Jalen was angry, Saul did not dare to continue to provoke him. After all, he was not a match for Jalen. But this did not mean that Saul would give up like this. In a one-on-one fight, he was not a match for Jalen. However, the Judson family was not necessarily inferior to the Halton family. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jalen stared at the bouquet of red roses in Saul¡¯s hand and felt particrly unpleasant. Saul shrugged and looked toward the operating room. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m pursuing the woman of my dream. What else do you think?¡± Jalen sneered in secret, the woman of his dream? In just one night, Dr. Gainsford has be the woman of his dream? ¡°I warned you to stay away from her.¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. If there weren¡¯t many peopleing and going around, he would go up to beat up Saul. Saul rolled his eyes at Jalen. ¡°Mr. Halton, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Does Dr. Gainsford have anything to do with you?¡± Marie stood to the side, listening to the conversation between the two men, and she was mad with jealousy. Marie thought, Saul wants to pursue Dr. Gainsford? And from Jalen¡¯s attitude, it seems that he treats Dr. Gainsford differently. Why? Why do the two outstanding men care about that woman so much? Jalen felt annoyed. When he was about to continue talking, Marie pulled his sleeve. ¡°Jalen, the doctor is waiting for me. Hearing this, Jalen had to suppress the anger in his heart. He gave Saul a warning look to Saul and then left with Marie. Watching their backs, Saui smiled in disdain and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would Get Bonn let me do whatever I wanted? Well, I don¡¯t think you are that calm.¡± In the doctor¡¯s office, after reviewing Marie¡¯s various checkups, the doctor said, ¡°At present, the conditions are good, but you can¡¯t be careless. Continue to keep check regrly.¡± up and ¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor.¡± Marie breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid to rpse. ¡°Jalen?¡± Marie called Jalen, but Jalen did not answer. He looked out the window, unknowing what was on his mind. Jalen did not recover from his thought until Marie called him a second time. He asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°The doctor upset. says that my recovery is going very well,¡± Marie replied, but she felt very Although Jalen did not say anything, Marie had a feeling that when he was distracted just now, he must have been thinking about ina. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go,¡± Jalen said and stood up. Marie followed Jalen behind. Soon they walked out of the hospital. ¡°The driver will send you back. I have something to do,¡± Jalen said. Marie was a bit unhappy as if she had known what Jalen was going to do. She had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Marie got into the car and left. After that, Jalen turned around and walked back to the hospital. When he got to the door of the operation room, ina happened toe out. Jalen saw Saul walking forward with a smile and handing over the roses to ina. However, ina did not take them. For some reason, the anger in Jalen¡¯s heart lessened a little. ¡°You must be exhausted. Get changed, and I will take you to have a hearty dinner,¡± Saul said. ina was a little surprised that Saul had waited here for so long. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. There are so many employees in thepany. They must do something,¡± He smiled. He took it as ina¡¯s caring about him. ina was speechless. She wondered, who is worried about him? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This guy is good at ttering himself. When ina was hesitating about whether she should go to dinner with Saul or not, Joyce trotted up to her. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, something happened!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 39 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Get Bonus ¡°What happened?¡± ina had a strong sense of unease, and even her heart was beating faster uncontrobly. ¡°Something happened to the boy who came in the afternoon.¡± Joyce looked anxious and continued to exin, ¡°After you left the emergency room in the afternoon, his mother insisted on transferring him to another hospital. We had no choice but to agree. ¡°I thought it was just a slight concussion. It would not be a problem if he went to another hospital. Unexpectedly, I just received a call from the emergency care center, saying that a patient had a hemorrhage during surgery in a private hospital. ¡°After asking for the patient¡¯s information, I realized that it was that boy. His mother took him to Muatwe Clinic for surgery!¡± Joyce was very angry. She thought, this is ridiculous. How can there be such a mother? ina¡¯s expression changed, too. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He is on the way. The doctor in the ambnce said that the boy¡¯s condition is severe. He asked us to make preparations here. That¡¯s why I came for you,¡± Joyce said. ina did not have time to guess what was the reason behind this. She instructed Joyce, ¡°Have the blood bank prepare the blood. Tell everyone to be prepared for the surgery. We¡¯ll immediately enter the operating room once the patient arrives.¡± Although ina had not yet seen the patient, she could estimate that the situation was not good. Originally, the boy did not need surgery, but his mother insisted on him undergoing the surgery. What was the difference between that and intentional murder? ina didn¡¯t know why the boy¡¯s mother did this or how she persuaded the doctor in another hospital to do the surgery. But with his condition, he had a hemorrhage. The main artery must have been touched identally during the surgery. It was not an exaggeration to say that his life was in danger. ina was about to go to the emergency room to wait for the patient, but Saul stopped her. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you¡­¡± Chapter 39 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Judson. I¡¯m afraid that I cannot have dinner with you today. Take a rain check, and I¡¯ll treat you.¡± In this situation, she could not leave. Saul did not say anything else but nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Workes first. There is plenty of time for us.¡± ina turned around and left, leaving Saul standing where he was holding the roses. He looked a little pitiful. It was the first time he realized that being a doctor was not easy. He did not expect a doctor to be so busy, nor ina¡¯s thin body to contain such a huge amount of energy as if she would not feel tired. At this moment, no matter why he approached ina, he sincerely admired this woman. The sound of an ambnce was heard in the hospital. ina and the others had been waiting for a long time. As soon as the door of the ambnce opened, ina was about to go to check the patient¡¯s condition, but she was grabbed by someone. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for your unwillingness to do the operation for my son, nothing would have happened to my son,¡± The woman cried while grabbing ina tightly. She seemed to be afraid that ina would run away. ¡°If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± While they were talking, a few more taxis stopped at the entrance of the hospital. A crowd of people got out of the cars. They were all the woman¡¯s rtives. Once they arrived, they surrounded ina, allowing no exnation. ¡°Are you serious? Your son did not need surgery at all. You were the one who insisted on taking him to Muatwe Clinic for surgery. Now the ident has happened, you don¡¯t reflect on yourself. Instead, you me Dr. Gainsford?¡± Joyce almost blurted out, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, what happened to my son was all your fault. You have to be responsible.¡± The woman seemed to be determined to have ina take the me. She did not let go of ina, no matter what. ina felt that she had controlled her temper very well over these years and would not easily get angry. 90 But today, it was too hard for her to control her temper. She held the woman¡¯s hand with her slender fingers and slightly exerted force to remove it. The woman eximed, ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Let go of me!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I understand your anxiety because you are the mother of the patient. But if you continue to stop me from checking the patient, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ina¡¯s voice was cold, and it made the woman shiver. For no reason, the woman had a feeling that ina was someone to be feared. Get Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 40 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Then, ina walked towards the patient. On the stretcher, the young man who was still energetic in the afternoony motionless in the blink of an eye. His pale face looked heartbreaking. ¡°Send him to the operating room immediately,¡± Without wasting too much time, ina ordered. However, at this moment, the woman seemed toe back to her senses and stood in front of ina again. ¡°You are not allowed to touch my son. You have already hurt him so badly. Do you want to kill him?¡± As the woman spoke, she could not help but nce at the stretcher from the corner of her eyes. She was a little angry and wondered, how could this annoying boy still be alive? If not for the fact that the private hospital was afraid of being held ountable, she would not have been willing to send the patient over here. When he died, she would directly pull the corpse over. At that time, she would see what this ina could say. ¡°Are you stupid? Your son is about to die, but you still refuse us to save him. Are you trying to kill him?¡± Joyce couldn¡¯t endure it. She really wanted to hit that woman. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ina held back her anger and was in a hurry to save the patient, not thinking about the dispute. ¡°No, you cannot touch my son,¡± the woman said the same thing. She would not let ina save the boy. ina could no longer endure it and clenched her fists. Just as she was about to attack, a tall figure suddenly passed through the crowd and stood in front of her. ina saw it was Jalen. She wondered, what is he doing here? ¡°Save him first. Let me handle this,¡± Jalen said to ina. ina looked at him and did not say much. She walked straight to the operating room. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± The woman wanted to catch ina up but was stopped by Jalen. Chapter 40 1/3 Get Bonus The woman was a little afraid of Jalen. She took a few steps back and said in a small voice, ¡°She will kill my son.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jalen sneered. ¡°Are you sure that she is the one who wants to kill your son and not yourself?¡± ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about? That is my son. How can I harm him?¡± The woman instantly jumped up as if her secret had been found out. Jalen was toozy to talk to her. He asked the hospital to arrange for a few people to watch her and walked to the door of the operating room. After Saul made the call, he also came to the door of the operating room. Jalen was not surprised to see that Jalen was here. After all, he had seen Saul walk over to protect ina with his own eyes. ¡°Mr. Halton, I don¡¯t think you should show up here,¡± Saul spoke sarcastically with a sneer. Saul thought, I remembered that Jalen said that he didn¡¯t care about ina. It seems that this is not the case. Jalen nced at Saul and did not intend to reply to him. Jalen silently looked at the lights in the operating room. A trace of worry rose in his heart. At this moment, they did not know that among the rtives of the woman, someone had shot a video and posted it on the Inte. The title was attractive, ¡°The unscrupulous doctor refused the operation and caused the sixteen-year- old boy to be on the verge of death.¡± In the discussion of the hot topics, ina¡¯s photo was particrly eye-catching. The firstmenter: ¡°This doctor has no medical ethics. She actually refused the operation.¡± The secondmenter: ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case when I watched the video. The doctor was obviously in a hurry to save the patient, but his mother refused.¡± The thirdmenter: ¡°Yes. ording to what I know, this woman first sent her son to Northwestern Memorial Hospital to ask for surgery but was rejected by Dr. Gainsford. She was eager to save her son,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. so she went to an unreliable private hospital. However, Chapter 40 2/3 the doctor¡¯s medical skills in the private hospital were not so good, and the young man was bleeding heavily in surgery. So, he was taken back to Northwestern Memorial Hospital by an ambnce.¡± The fourthmenter: ¡°Really? Then Dr. Gainsford is too hateful. She actually refused to do surgery. Doesn¡¯t she know that it will kill the patient?¡± The fifthmenter: ¡°By the way, does anyone think that Dr. Gainsford is very beautiful?¡± The sixthmenter: ¡°Stop talking nonsense. No matter how beautiful this doctor is, she is so vicious. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will meet such a doctor one day?¡± The seventhmenter: ¡°Right. Moreover, did you notice that Dr. Gainsford is actually the deputy director? She looks quite young. How did she be the deputy director? There must be something fishy about this.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 41 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Get Bonus The discussion continued, and many people began to look for information about ina. They thought they were performing righteous acts. However, ina did not know what was happening outside. At this moment, she was concentrating on the operation. Looking at the young man on the operating table, who was only sixteen years old but facing death, ina gritted her teeth and was determined to cure him. The sky gradually darkened. Looking at the time, Jalen realized that it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. The operation had been going on for seven hours, and it wouldn¡¯t seem to end soon. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jalen wondered, can ina do it? Just as he was thinking about it, the lights in the operating room suddenly were turned off. A nurse walked out. ¡°Is the patient¡¯s family here?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. Is my son dead?¡± The woman asked anxiously. Her words made the nurse frown slightly. The nurse wondered if the woman wanted her son to die. The nurse said, ¡°The patient has been rescued. You can go to register for hospitalization and pay the fees.¡± As soon as she heard that her son was not dead, the woman¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately began to roll on the ground. ¡°I have no money. My son almost died because of Dr. Gainsford. She must be responsible.¡± As soon as ina came out of the operation, she saw the woman rolling on the ground. ina walked toward the woman and looked down at her. ¡°Why do you want your son to have surgery? I told you very clearly in the afternoon that he didn¡¯t need surgery.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about shirking responsibility. I am telling you that my son was harmed by you. You must be responsible.¡± Seeing inae out, the woman immediately got up from the ground and grabbed ina, as if she was afraid that ina would run away. ¡°You must pay for my son¡¯s medical expenses, as well as mental damagepensation. Otherwise, I will not let you get away easily.¡± At this time, ina seemed to have figured out what the woman wanted. Chapter 41 However, ina still could not believe that the woman would harm her son for money ina had been doing surgery all day and had not even eaten dinner. ina already had stomach problems, and she began to feel a little ufortable. ina wanted to leave, but she was pulled by the woman and couldn¡¯t leave. ina felt dizzy and was about to fall. Just as she almost fell, someone suddenly supported her from behind. ¡°Be careful.¡± ina turned around and was surprised to see Jalen. ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Jalen nodded and red at the woman. ¡°Let go of her! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to stay in New York any longer.¡± Facing Jalen, the woman was indeed afraid. She reluctantly let go of ina, but she was unwilling to let it go. ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate my son, this matter will not end.¡± ¡°Yes. This matter is not over yet,¡± The woman¡¯s rtives also shouted. ¡°Everyone,e and see. This is that heartless Dr. Gainsford. She almost killed my nephew. Now she is ready to bully us.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very loud. The people who did not pay attention to this scene all looked over. The whole afternoon, there was a trending topic about ina. Naturally, everyone was familiar with this matter. Seeing ina at this moment, people whispered. ¡°It¡¯s her. She looks young, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know if that young man survived. If not, she should offer up her life as penance.¡± The surrounding discussions entered ina¡¯s ears. She could not help but frown. She had not had time to look at her phone all afternoon. She did not know what had happened. She subconsciously took out her phone to look at the news, and Jalen stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at the news. I will Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 42 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 42 Chapter 42 However, ina only nced at him before she turned on her phone and saw the trending topic about her. ina scrolled through thements and got a general idea of what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Thoseizens don¡¯t know the truth at all. They are manipted by public opinion.¡± Jalen looked at her with some concern. ina put away her phone and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that vulnerable.¡± If some randomments from the outside world could harm her, she would not have made it to where she was today. After calming herself, ina looked at the woman with interest and was about to ask her what exactly she wanted to do. Unfortunately, before ina could speak, a group of reporters with cameras and microphones ran toward her and besieged her. ¡°You are Dr. Gainsford? As a doctor, you refused to perform surgery on a patient. Don¡¯t you think you are toocking in medical ethics?¡± ¡°That child is only in his teens, yet he died just like that. Do you feel sorry even in the slightest?¡± ¡°Someone said that you became the deputy director through connections. What have you got to say to that?¡± One question came after another. With a gloomy expression, ina looked at one of the reporters. ¡°Who told you that the child had died?¡± ¡°Had he not?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that the kid had lost too much blood to survive? ina looked at the reporter coldly, then her gaze swept the crowd. ¡°As a reporter, you don¡¯t even do the most basic fact-checking. I advise you to go home and sleep now.¡± ¡°You!¡± A reporter was enraged by her words and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse to give that child surgery? If you didn¡¯t refuse, he would have been alright.¡± ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t think that you can get away with everything just because someone has your back. A ck-hearted doctor like you will be condemned for generations.¡± Chapter 42 1/2 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Get Bonus inaughed. Listen to him! Those who didn¡¯t know might think that ina hadmitted the worst crime. The woman at the side saw her chance and immediately rushed over. She cried as she said, ¡°Everyone, you kind-hearted people must help us. I sent my son to another hospital because this ck- hearted doctor refused to perform surgery on my son! Who would have thought a horrible thing like that would happen to my sonter? ¡°It was all her fault. Everyone, please get justice for me!¡± Her cries were heartbreaking. Everyone present was moved. All of a sudden, everyone looked at ina differently. They looked at ina as if she was an unforgivable demon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dy. We will definitely help you,¡± a reporter shouted. At this moment, not to mention ina, even Jalen looked extremely sullen. He could drive these people away, but he could not stop them from ndering ina. Jalen was worried that if this matter was not handled properly, it would affect ina¡¯s reputation. Just as Jalen was at his wit¡¯s end, ps came from the other end of the corridor. And everyone looked over. ¡°What a show.¡± Saul smiled and walked to ina¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Judson, are you taking Dr. Gainsford¡¯s side? You should know that she almost killed a child,¡± a reporter said angrily. They all knew Saul. They knew Jalen as well. They could not afford to mess with the two men, so they only attacked ina. However, if Saul insisted on interfering, they would not back off. After all, they held the power of the press and could easily get the support of the public by writing a few sentences. ¡°I won¡¯t help anyone. I¡¯m here only to show you the truth.¡± Saul smiled as his eyes fell on the woman. In an instant, the woman paled. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 43 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Get Bonus ¡°Jessica Cooper, forty-five years old, unemployed. The child who has just had an operation is not your biological son but your stepson. ¡°It is said that you never liked this stepson. Several times, you told people that you wanted him to die immediately. And you seem to have a part in his car ident. ¡°You saw that the car ident did not kill him, so you wanted the doctor to give him a craniotomy in the hope that he would die on the operating table. This way, you can make this annoying stepson disappear and also can ask for a big sum ofpensation money from the hospital. Am I right?¡± After Saul finished speaking, the rest were all stunned. Was there really such a vicious person? Even though the child was not her biological son, it was so heartless of her to actually want him dead. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Jessica turned pale. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nonsense! You are just trying to help Dr. Gainsford get away with it.¡± ¡°The police will find out whether I am speaking nonsense or not. But I have to remind you that what you did in the emergency room this afternoon was caught on surveince cameras. Do you think we¡¯ll let you twist the truth and just take your word for it?¡± After Saul finished speaking, a few police officers walked up to Jessica. ¡°We¡¯ve got a call and now suspect you of attempted murder. Pleasee with us.¡¯ Thump! Jessica fell to the ground, her lips pale. || Soon, she was taken away by the police. The reporters holding the cameras were stunned for a moment. What a sudden twist of the event! However, Saul did not intend to stop there. He stared at the reporters coldly. ¡°I hope to see the correct report. I believe you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± Some people nodded. There was no way they could miss the threat in Saul¡¯s words. They did not dare to have any objections. After all, it seemed that Dr. Gainsford was wronged. They were horrified. They had almost been used by that woman. The reporters left, and the crowd dispersed. Get Bonus ina looked at Saul and said to him, ¡°Thank you. I will repay you in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just see it as a friendly gift from me,¡± Saul replied with a smile. ina was exhausted and did not say anything else. She wanted to go home, lie down, and have a good sleep right away. Saul seemed to have noticed her exhaustion and said, ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t eat dinner together tonight. Let me send you home so you can rest early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not refuse him. Saul had just helped her, so it would be rude to turn him down. With that, ina was about to leave with Saul. She had just taken two steps when she suddenly thought of something. She turned around and said to Jalen, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Halton. It¡¯s gettingte. You should also go home and rest.¡± She did not know why Jalen was still here. But on top of everything else, Jalen had also stood up for her. So she should at least thank him. ¡°No need. You helped me yesterday. Now I¡¯ve helped you too. We are even,¡± Jalen said in a deep voice. ina was surprised. So that was why. She had been wondering why Jalen showed up. It turned out he was trying to return the favor she did him in the elevator yesterday. ¡°Fair.¡± ina nodded. It was good that they were even. Then she left the hospital with Saul. Jalen stayed where he was and watched until they disappeared from his sight. His face was so gloomy that no one dared to go near him. ¡°Mr. Halton!¡± Graham ran over while panting heavily. ¡°You told me to investigate that woman, and I did. You¡¯ll be surprised by how vicious that woman is¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jalen interrupted him, his eyes cold. ¡°You are toote.¡± Saul had already taken care of everything. What was the point of Graham showing up now? nin ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Halton. I got rear-ended on the road, so I waste.¡± Graham lowered his head, not daring to look into his boss¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rear-ended?¡± Jalen frowned and had a guess. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jalen thought, that bastard Saul was really doing everything he could to impress ina. Feeling a little tired, Jalen rubbed the ce between his eyebrows. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°What about the woman¡¯s information?¡± ¡°Give it to the police.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 44 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Get Borum Kemp Apartment. Saul sent ina to the foot of the apartment building. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± ina thanked him again. ¡°You have already thanked me several times. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Saul pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, treat me to a meal someday. You¡¯ve promised me this.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Go in and rest early,¡± Saul said. ina had only taken two steps when she heard Saul say, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered food for you. Remember to eatter.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ina nodded in surprise. At this time, it seemed that ¡°thank you¡± was all she needed to say. She walked into the building and disappeared from Saul¡¯s sight. The smile on Saul¡¯s face disappeared. He leaned against the car and lit a cigarette. Halfway through the cigarette, he saw a car not far away. It stopped in front of him a momentter. Saul smiled. He threw the unfinished cigarette on the ground and stubbed it out with his foot. ¡°Jalen, it seems that you will lose to me this time.¡± Jalen rolled down the car window, his ck eyes devoid of emotions. ¡°You did all this This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. just to win against me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He nodded. He must win against Jalen once in his life. However, Jalen was enraged. ¡°She is a person, not a tool for us topete over. ¡°True. If not for you, maybe I would admire her very much. Maybe I would really fall in love with her.¡± Saul sighed. Unfortunately, his hatred determined that he would stop at nothing to achieve his goal. ¡°You are so childish.¡± After that, Jalen started the car and drove into the apartment Cat Bunur Saul shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Childish? Maybe. ¡°But as long as I can beat you once, why can¡¯t I be childish?¡± Jalen came out of the underground parking lot and went straight into the elevator. Saul¡¯s actions annoyed him very much. When he walked to his door and was about to open it, he subconsciously looked toward ina¡¯s door. Then he was stunned. Not closed? So careless of her! Thinking this, Jalen had already walked to ina¡¯s door. Why weren¡¯t the lights on? Jalen frowned. Was she alright? Thinking of this, Jalen pushed the door open and walked in. With the help of the moonlight outside the window, Jalen looked around and did not see anyone. Just as he was worried, he suddenly heard a moan of pain from the sofa. ¡°Dr. Gainsford?¡± No one answered him. In fact, ina heard him, but the pain in her stomach made her unable to say a word. Jalen found the switch in the living room and turned on the light. He saw that the person lying on the sofa was indeed ina. ina was rolling on the sofa in pain. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her face was pale as if she would faint the next second. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, what¡¯s wrong? What gives you pain?¡± Jalen walked over, crouched down, and asked. ¡°Stomach¡­ My stomach,¡± she cried out in pain. ¡°Stomachache? Do you have any medicine at home?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with worry. ina did not speak. She only shook her head. me it on her bad luck. ina did not eat dinner today. When her stomach hurt, she wanted to take medicine. However, she found that she had run out of medicine, so she could only roll around at home in pain. She wanted to ask Jalen to buy her some medicine, but before she could say it, she saw Jalen get up and disappear from the living room. He was gone? No way. Was he trying to take the opportunity to retaliate against her? After all, she had tried to scare Jalen in the elevator yesterday by saying that she would turn off the shlight. At this moment, ina was extremely regretful. She had brought this upon herself! Now that Jalen had left, she hoped she could survive this damned pain. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 45 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ina felt pain and regret at the same time. Just as she was thinking about whether she should endure the pain and go downstairs to buy medicine, footsteps came from the door again. She looked up and saw Jalen appear in front of her again. ina said in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°I only have painkillers here, but I don¡¯t have any medicine to treat stomach illnesses. You can take it first.¡± With that, Jalen handed the painkiller in his hand to ina and carefully gave her a cup of water. At that time, ina didn¡¯t care about being pretentious. She took them over and took the medicine immediately. More than ten minutester, ina felt much better. She sat up and said to Jalen, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jalen looked at her with a gloomy expression. After a while, he said, ¡°You know that have stomach problems, but you still don¡¯t eat regrly. Is it the way you torture yourself?¡± you After drinking some water, ina felt much morefortable. Then she replied, ¡°You know what happened today. At that time, how could I have the chance to eat?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go hungry for an operation, but an operation would take six or seven hours at a time. She couldn¡¯t just leave during the operation. Hearing her words, Jalen asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes, much better.¡± ina nodded and said, ¡°You should go back and rest. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°I just helped you, and you chased me away. Don¡¯t be so indifferent to me.¡± Jalen stared at her and felt that ina did not show any mercy to him. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just think it¡¯s veryte, so it¡¯s not good to waste your time,¡± ina said. ¡°Not now,¡± Jalen replied. ina was speechless. Then she didn¡¯t say anything more. Chapter 45 1/3 While she was silent, there was a knock on the door. ina was just about to get up to open the door when Jalen rushed over first. Opening the door, he found that a delivery boy was standing there. ¡°Hi, here¡¯s your takeout.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Jalen reached out to take it and nced at the box with the name of Mr. Judson on it. He was a little unhappy, but he did not show it. He walked back to the living room with the food, looked at ina, and asked, ¡°Is it sent by Saul?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ina nodded, thinking that Saul seemed to have mentioned that he had ordered takeout for her. After that, ina took it and was about to open it to eat. After all, she was really hungry. Moreover, if she didn¡¯t eat something, her stomach might get hurt again. Seeing that she was about to eat, Jalen suppressed his anger and stopped her. ¡°If your stomach is ufortable, don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± Seeing that the food in front of her had been taken away, ina was a little stunned. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have something to eat. I¡¯m not particr to food.¡± ¡°Do you love Saul?¡± Jalen asked. ina was stunned again. Then she shook her head. ¡°I have only seen him two or three times. I don¡¯t have that feeling for him.¡± Hearing her words, Jalen felt a little better, but he still said with a serious face, ¡°I was not joking when I asked you to stay away from him. There is some conflict between me and him, so he approached you with bad intentions.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me if there is a conflict between you and him? Why did he deliberately approach me?¡± ina asked sincerely. She did not understand it. Well¡­ Jalen was also stunned. He wondered, she¡¯s right. It has nothing to do with her. But Saul does not think so. He thinks that I have a crush on ina, so he deliberately Chapter 45 2/3 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. approached her. However, Jalen could not tell ina about this. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 46 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Get Bonus At that moment, there was a knock on the door again. Jalen felt relieved. He walked over and opened the door. Soon, he came in with a takeout again. ¡°Your stomach is ufortable. You should have some porridge.¡± As Jalen spoke, he ced the takeout in front of ina. ina nodded and did not refuse. ¡°Alright, I will keep the food sent by Saul for tomorrow.¡± As soon as she said this, Jalen sat down opposite her and picked up his fork to eat the food brought by Saul. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Seeing her shocked face, he said unhappily, ¡°What? You owe me such a big favor. I can¡¯t even eat the takeout?¡± ina could only nod and said, ¡°Of course, you can if you like.¡± She was just surprised by Jalen¡¯s behavior. They sat opposite each other, eating the takeout in front of them. The atmosphere became a little weird for a moment. ina did not expect to eat with Jalen after getting a divorce, and it was even a takeout, which was even stranger. Finally, after dinner, ina looked at Jalen. ¡°Well¡­ Is there anything else?¡± She thought, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave now. Jalen read her mind and did not have any reason to stay. He stood up and tidied his cor. ¡°Then I¡¯m taking off now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and couldn¡¯t wait to let him leave. Jalen walked to the door and suddenly stopped. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ina asked. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Actually, he still wanted to know the reason why ina hated him, but he did not ask. Since Jalen had left, ina didn¡¯t have to wear a smiling face. She walked to the sofa Chapter 46 1/3 and picked up the phone. There were more than ten missed calls from Andrew. She called him back, ¡°Hi, Andrew.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone just now? Theodore and I almost bought ne tickets and flew back,¡± Andrew said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just went to take a shower and didn¡¯t hear my phone ring.¡± ina didn¡¯t want them to worry about her since they were abroad, so she lied to them. ¡°What about the thing about you on the Inte?¡± Andrew asked. Although he was abroad, he still knew what had happened on the Inte, so he was very worried. ina told him the whole thing. Thinking that they might be worried, she added, ¡°The matter has been solved. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Jessica is so vicious. How dare she frame you?¡± Andrew¡¯s tone changed. If ina was here, she would be able to see the killing intent in his eyes. ina¡¯s eyes were cold. She said, ¡°She is just a nobody. Now that she has been caught, she is destined not to cause any trouble anymore. On the contrary, the thing on the Inte surprised me.¡± For the citizens, she was just an ordinary person. They may wonder why an ordinary person could appear on a trending topic for so long, which was strange. ¡°Shall I help you check?¡± Andrew asked. ina shook her head and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to do it since you¡¯re abroad now. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, your hacking skills are better than mine anyway,¡± Andrew said. Sometimes, het admired ina very much. Not only did she learn things quickly, but she could even be an expert in the end. In any case, he was ashamed of his inferiority. The two of them chatted casually for a while before ina hung up the phone. Then she opened the laptop beside her with her slender fingers tapping on the keyboard. Then she stared at it intently, not letting go of any clues. At the same time, Jalen, who had returned to his home, did not sleep either. He received a call from Quincy. Chapter 46 2/3 ¡°Dr. Gainsford¡¯s information in our country is quite interesting. You definitely wouldn¡¯t have expected it,¡± Quincy said. Chapter 46 Get Bonus At that moment, there was a knock on the door again. Jalen felt relieved. He walked over and opened the door. Soon, he came in with a takeout again. ¡°Your stomach is ufortable. You should have some porridge.¡± As Jalen spoke, he ced the takeout in front of ina. ina nodded and did not refuse. ¡°Alright, I will keep the food sent by Saul for tomorrow.¡± As soon as she said this, Jalen sat down opposite her and picked up his fork to eat the food brought by Saul. Seeing her shocked face, he said unhappily, ¡°What? You owe me such a big favor. I can¡¯t even eat the takeout?¡± ina could only nod and said, ¡°Of course, you can if you like.¡± She was just surprised by Jalen¡¯s behavior. They sat opposite each other, eating the takeout in front of them. The atmosphere became a little weird for a moment. ina did not expect to eat with Jalen after getting a divorce, and it was even a takeout, which was even stranger. Finally, after dinner, ina looked at Jalen. ¡°Well¡­ Is there anything else?¡± She thought, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave now. Jalen read her mind and did not have any reason to stay. He stood up and tidied his cor. ¡°Then I¡¯m taking off now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and couldn¡¯t wait to let him leave. Jalen walked to the door and suddenly stopped. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ina asked. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± Actually, he still wanted to know the reason why ina hated him, but he did not ask. Since Jalen had left, ina didn¡¯t have to wear a smiling face. She walked to the sofa Chapter 46 1/3 and picked up the phone. There were more than ten missed calls from Andrew. She called him back, ¡°Hi, Andrew.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone just now? Theodore and I almost bought ne tickets and flew back,¡± Andrew said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just went to take a shower and didn¡¯t hear my phone ring.¡± ina didn¡¯t want them to worry about her since they were abroad, so she lied to them. ¡°What about the thing about you on the Inte?¡± Andrew asked. Although he was abroad, he still knew what had happened on the Inte, so he was very worried. ina told him the whole thing. Thinking that they might be worried, she added, ¡°The matter has been solved. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Jessica is so vicious. How dare she frame you?¡± Andrew¡¯s tone changed. If ina was here, she would be able to see the killing intent in his eyes. ina¡¯s eyes were cold. She said, ¡°She is just a nobody. Now that she has been caught, she is destined not to cause any trouble anymore. On the contrary, the thing on the Inte surprised me.¡± For the citizens, she was just an ordinary person. They may wonder why an ordinary person could appear on a trending topic for so long, which was strange. ¡°Shall I help you check?¡± Andrew asked. ina shook her head and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to do it since you¡¯re abroad now. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, your hacking skills are better than mine anyway,¡± Andrew said. Sometimes, het admired ina very much. Not only did she learn things quickly, but she could even be an expert in the end. In any case, he was ashamed of his inferiority. The two of them chatted casually for a while before ina hung up the phone. Then she opened the laptop beside her with her slender fingers tapping on the keyboard. Then she stared at it intently, not letting go of any clues. At the same time, Jalen, who had returned to his home, did not sleep either. He received a call from Quincy. Chapter 46 2/3 ¡°Dr. Gainsford¡¯s information in our country is quite interesting. You definitely wouldn¡¯t have expected it,¡± Quincy said. Post navigation Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 47 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°Get to the point.¡± Jalen rubbed his eyebrows and leaned against the sofa, waiting, for Quincy to speak. Quincy, who was on the other side of the line, snorted and said, ¡°She¡¯s ina Gainsford who grew up in a ce called Peach Vige in New York. She was a top student. I found out that she skipped grades when she was a kid. She graduated with Ph. D. at the age of 22, and then went abroad to study for two years before returning home,¡± ina? Jalen felt that the name sounded so familiar. But after thinking about it, he could not remember where he had heard it before. ¡°And then?¡± Jalen got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked at the ck night sky outside, and no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After she N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Quincy could not help but raise his voice. He said with some amusement, returned home, she didn¡¯t have a job, and even disappeared. Guess where she went?¡± Of course, Jalen could not guess, but he thought that the reason why he could not find ina before was that she suddenly disappeared. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She got married,¡± Quincy said. ¡°Get married?¡± Jalen frowned. ¡°Yes, I found out that she got a marriage certificate at City Hall,¡± Quincy replied. After a while, Quincy did not hear Jalen¡¯s reply and was a little bored. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any reaction when you hear that she¡¯s married?¡± ¡°What reaction should I have?¡± Jalen asked with prating eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡± Quincy asked him. Jalen did not answer. He did not know what reaction he should have at that time. Was he disappointed? It seemed a little bit. He was just surprised. What kind of man would ina marry? ¡°Boring.¡± Quincy rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too disappointed, I found out that she divorced some time ago.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Jalen was so surprised. ¡°I finally heard the change in your tone. I thought you didn¡¯t care.¡± Quincy was interested. He almost thought that he had wasted his time. Jalen was not in the mood to joke with him, asking directly, ¡°Why? Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°How can I know why she was divorced? The documents in the local court just showed that she was divorced.¡± Quincy was speechless. It was not easy for him to find out this. After all, it took him a long time to find out ina¡¯s identity. At that moment, Jalen was in a veryplicated mood. He did not expect that the investigation would end up like this. Divorced¡­ It was hard to see that ina had been married and divorced. He was curious about what kind of man her ex-husband was. After that man got her, why didn¡¯t he cherish her? ¡°Who is the person who married her?¡± Jalen asked subconsciously. At that time, Quincy, who was on the other side of the line, fell silent. His tone became a little serious. ¡°This is what I didn¡¯t expect. I couldn¡¯t find out who he was. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I found out that ina was married and divorced, but I couldn¡¯t get any information about that man,¡± Quincy said. The atmosphere suddenly became a lot more serious. They both knew what it meant. If Quincy could not find it out, it meant that man¡¯s identity was not simple, and he might be more powerful than Quincy. ¡°It seems the identity of that person is not simple.¡± After a while, Jalen sighed. It made sense. As a man who could marry a woman like ina, he wouldn¡¯t just be an ordinary person. ¡°No matter how powerful he is, I can find him one day at most!¡± Quincy was so curious. that he was determined to dig it out. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 48 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Get Bonus The next morning, ina wearily got out of bed. After being tormented by stomachache for a night, she dared not to miss breakfast even though she was sleepy. When ina walked toward the kitchen, the doorbell rang. She was surprised, not knowing who would visit her early in the morning. ina walked to open the door with doubts. When she saw Jalen, she was shocked. ina wondered what Jalen was going to do. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Jalen asked. ina shook her head. When she was curious about what Jalen wanted to do, he came in with a box with ¡°Magnolia Bakery¡± on it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ina knew Magnolia Bakery. It was famous in New York. It was said its banana pudding was delicious. She had always wanted to give it a try. So¡­ Did Jalen deliberately bring breakfast to ina? ¡°Have a try. You will like it,¡± Jalen said and put the puddings on the table. ina stood there unmoved for a long time to make sure it was not her illusion. ¡°Did youe here to bring me breakfast?¡± ¡°Not really. I happened to want to eat banana puddings, so I ordered some more,¡± Jalen replied. His voice was cold and emotionless. ina realized she had thought too much. ina walked over hesitantly and looked at the puddings in front of her. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Mr. Halton, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so nice.¡± ina¡¯s words were somewhat mocking. She did not really think that. However, Jalen did not know that. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I have always been nice?¡± Chapter 48 1/3 inaughed at Jalen secretly. They ate puddings face to face and said nothing more, Remembering the information she had found the night before, ina could not help but look up at Jalen. Jalen happened to see that. He said, ¡°You can speak freely,¡± ina asked straightforwardly, ¡°Mr. Halton, why don¡¯t you stay with Ms. Dunston? Aren¡¯t you afraid she will be jealous?¡± Jalen put down the pudding and looked at ina. ¡°The rtionship between Marie and me is not what you think. I treat her as my younger sister.¡± Younger sister? ina didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Mr. Halton, does Ms. Dunston think in the same way as you?¡± ina asked. ¡°Why do you talk about her?¡± Jalen felt ina was strange. She was not a gossip. ina said nothing more. She did not want to tell Jalen what she had found out the night before. Since Marie dared to plot against ina, ina decided to revenge. However, there was no need for Jalen to know about that. ina thought he would help Marie. Therefore, telling him was no different from courting death. ina kept silent. Seeing that, Jalen did not ask further and changed the topic. ¡°You said you had divorced. Were you serious?¡± When Jalen met ina at Haizea, ina refused one of her colleagues with the excuse of divorce. At that moment, Jalen thought that was ina¡¯s excuse. However, what Quincy found the night before proved it was a fact instead of an excuse. ina looked up at Jalen. His question meant he had found something. It was not out of ina¡¯s expectations. Since Jalen had known she had divorced, he must have known her name. However, he still did not know she was his ex-wife. Chanter AR 2/3 It seemed that Jalen had not paid any attention to his wife, who had married him for two years. He did not even know her name. ina nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jalen wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Mr. Halton, what do you want to know?¡± ina looked at Jalen with a smile. Jalen thought for a moment and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be neglected, Dr. Gainsford.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 49 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Get Bonus ina almostughed, but she held it in and said in mock sorrow, ¡°Yes, he is a scumbag.¡± ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Jalen¡¯s expression changed slightly and he wanted to beat ina¡¯s ex-husband up. ¡°Yes,¡± ina nodded and said slowly, ¡°I have been married to him for two years, but he did note to see me. Do you think he is a bastard?¡± ¡°He is indeed a bastard.¡± Jalen gritted his teeth and asked angrily, ¡°Who is he?¡± ina thought, my ex-husband is you. ina forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, it has been passed. I just hope that I will not have anything to do with him in the future.¡± Hearing this, Jalen could not ask anymore, but he was still angry. ¡°Don¡¯t be too kind to a scumbag. If you can¡¯t deal with him, I can help you.¡± When he finished speaking, he found that ina was looking at him. Jalen felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t tell me you want to chase me?¡± ina looked at Jalen and asked. The surroundings instantly quieted down. Jalen almost subconsciously retorted, ¡°That is impossible.¡± ina looked at him meaningfully. Jalen exined, ¡°I wanted to help you because you saved Marie. As you said, there is a possibility that Marie¡¯s illness will rpse at any time.¡± Hearing this, ina thought, Jalen is willing to do anything for Marie. So it is reasonable for him to help me now. After all, I may be able to save Marie in the future. ¡°That¡¯s good. Because I am not interested in you,¡± ina said. Jalen suppressed the anger in his heart, but when he thought of what he had just said, he could only suppress it. Chapter 49 Get Boun ¡°Although I am not close with you, I helped youst night. Do you think your current attitude is appropriate?¡± A low voice sounded. Jalen looked coldly at ina and could not help but curse in his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t like people with the surname Halton,¡± ina said again with a serious face, without any intention of joking at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t give a legitimate reason today, you know the consequences.¡± Jalen¡¯s face suddenly darkened. At this moment, Jalen was emitting a terrifying aura. Last time, he didn¡¯t get the reason. This time, he had to know the reason. ina did not have any intention of hiding anything and said directly, ¡°The surname of my ex-husband is Halton, so I don¡¯t have a good impression of people with the surname Halton.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jalen almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He thought, she hated all the people with the surname Halton just because of her ex¨Chusband? Isn¡¯t this too biased? Not all of the people with the surname Halton are g men. Jalen was so angry that his tone became bad. ¡°So all the people with the surname Halton are scumbags, right?¡± After knowing that she was called ina, Jalen did not call her Dr. Gainsford but instead called her Ms. Gainsford. ¡°Maybe.¡± ina shrugged and said,¡± I don¡¯t like people with the surname Halton, what can I do?¡± Without giving Jalen a chance to speak, she said directly, ¡°Do you have anything else to do? If there is nothing else, you can go now. I have to go to work, and I don¡¯t have time to talk with you.¡± Jalen thought, her mood changed so quickly. He nced at her coldly and did not stay any longer. He turned around and strode away. He thought, I will not care about her anymore. Chapter 49 2/3 It was just that¡­ Just as he walked out of the door, he felt that something was wrong. He thought, she said that her ex-husband hadn¡¯te to see her in two years of marriage. It seems that I also treat my ex-wife like this¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 50 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Get Bonus Jalen sighed helplessly and thought, perhaps, in my ex-wife¡¯s heart, I am also a bastard. Thinking of this, Jalen had a trace of guilt towards his unknown ex-wife. He thought perhaps just giving the house in the west of the city to his ex-wife could not make up for the hurt to his ex-wife. With this in mind, he sent a message to Graham, asking him to give his ex-wife another 1.5 million dors aspensation in addition to the house in the west of the city. ina did not know what Jalen had done. After he left, she changed her clothes and went to the hospital. As for Jalen¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ina felt that after the unpleasant conversation just now, he would note to her again. She thought, it is good that Jalen will not disturb me. In the Dunston Group, Kadin sat in the office with a smile on his face. Seeing hispany¡¯s stock rise, he was so happy. Ever since he got help from Jalen, the Dunston Group developed quickly. From a smallpany that was originally not worth mentioning, it became a well-known listedpany in New York. Kadin was very proud of it. The only thing that Kadin felt pity for was that Marie failed to marry Jalen. Kadin thought that if Marie could marry into the Halton family, his name would probably be on the rich list. Thinking of this, Kadin was still somewhat unwilling. So he prepared to call Marie and ask her to spend some effort on Jalen. However, someone hurriedly came in before he made the call. His face suddenly changed and he shouted angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in without knocking?¡± The secretary was resigned. She hurriedly apologized and then said, ¡°Mr. Dunston, something happened.¡± Chapter 50 Get Bonu ¡°What happened?¡± Kadin¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Go online first.¡± The secretary handed the tablet in her hand to Kadin. On the Inte, the news about the Dunston Group was on the front page, and Kadin could see it at a nce. ¡°The Dunston Group is suspected of tax evasion, financial fabrication, and so on.¡± What followed was a few pictures, which clearly showed the financial problems of the Dunston Group. Inte celebrities, including the tax bureau and the securities regtory bureau, were notified. Kadin¡¯s face turned pale, and he pped the table. He said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! This is nder!¡± ¡°Mr. Dunston, the evidence that the other party showed¡­¡± ¡°They are all fake!¡± Kadin interrupted the secretary, but he was extremely nervous. No one knew better than him whether the evidence was true or not. The secretary nced at him and did not say much. Instead, she asked, ¡°Then, this trending topic¡­¡± ¡°Immediately find someone to remove it and have the public rtions department send awyer letter to sue the person who framed us,¡± Kadin instructed. Just as the secretary was about to nod, the phone in her hand rang. She picked it up and her face quickly turned pale. ¡°Mr. Dunston¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kadin roared angrily. ¡°People from the tax bureau and the securities regtory bureau have arrived,¡± the secretary said. Hearing this, Kadin almost lost his bnce. He thought, how could theye so quickly¡­ ina looked at the news on the Inte and the replies from the two departments in her mailbox. She closed theputer in satisfaction. This time, even if the Dunston Group didn¡¯t go bankrupt, it would at least lose much. Chapter 50 ina thought, I did this because they ndered me behind my back. Did they really think that I didn¡¯t know that the trending topic about me yesterday was done by them? Although ina didn¡¯t want to know whether it was Marie¡¯s or the Dunston Group¡¯s idea, they all belonged to the Dunston family. It was not wrong to give them a lesson. The trending topic about ina had already been removed. The farce yesterday had alsoe to an end with the truth. No one mentioned her on the Inte anymore. She was very satisfied with this result. ina had to first take control of the situation before Jalen helped the Dunston family¡­ Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 51 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Get Bonus The only person ina was worried about was the teenager who was only sixteen years old. She did not know if he could ept such a cruel truth. ina received a call this morning. The police had already asked everything from Jessica and knew what she had nned. Jessica really hated her stepson. She had wanted him to die more than once, but she had never seeded before. So, she nned a car ident yesterday. She did not expect that the child was so lucky that he was fine with a little injury. This made Jessica dissatisfied, and she did not intend to give up. Jessica took the opportunity to send her stepson to the hospital and wanted him to die during the operation. In this way, she could make the child disappear and extort a sum of money. As for why Jessica asked ina for the operation¡­ Jessica was clever. She knew that the child was not in a serious situation. A doctor with excellent medical skills like ina would definitely not agree to the operation. Therefore, Jessica wanted to take advantage of ina¡¯s refusal and transfer the child to another hospital. When something bad happened to the child, even ina could be ckmailed. It could be seen that Jessica would do everything to get more money. Unfortunately, there wasw and justice. Jessica thought that no one would be able to see through her schemes. However, she was indeed stupid. Just as ina was thinking, she had already walked to the child¡¯s ward. ¡°She is your mother. Is she really going to harm you? Don¡¯t read those rumors online!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the ward. It could be heard that he was very anxious and angry. ¡°She is not my mother!¡± Kent¡¯s voice came. He had just woken up and was very weak. Even his voice was hoarse. Get durin Kent was lucky to be rescued in time. With ina¡¯s excellent skills, he had miraculously woken up after lying in the ICU for a night. ¡°You little rascal! Are you determined to send Jessica to prison?¡± The middle-aged man was flustered and exasperated. ¡°If she didn¡¯t do anything, she would naturally not be in prison. If she did it, she deserved to be imprisoned!¡± Kent had endured it for so many years. This time, he almost lost his life. It was impossible for him to endure it any longer. Otherwise, he might not be so lucky next time. ¡°You bastard!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man raised his hand to p Kent. Kent subconsciously closed his eyes and waited for the pain toe. However, the pain Kent imagined did note. He opened his eyes and saw ina standing in front of him. He saw her holding the middle-aged man¡¯s wrist tightly and looking at the man coldly. At this moment, to Kent, ina was like a hero. Even after so many years, Kent could not forget this scene. ¡°Your son has just woken up. Do you want to knock him out again with a p?¡± ina shook off the man¡¯s hand, her eyes shing with disgust. The man really acted like a stepfather. His own son was almost killed. He didn¡¯t care about his son at all, and he actually wanted his son to forgive the murderer. What a hateful father! ¡°You¡­¡± Kent¡¯s father, Jason Moyer, was about to ask ina who she was. When his gaze fell on the work card hanging on ina¡¯s chest, he immediately understood everything. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. He is my This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. son!¡± Jason said in a cold tone. After all, he had seen the news on the Inte yesterday. He always felt that the matter was caused by ina. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the security guards.¡± ina rolled her eyes at him. As ina spoke, she had already taken out her phone. Seeing this, Jason felt a little nervous. He red at ina and then said to Kent, ¡°Do you think you are safe now? I will teach you a lessonter.¡± After that, Jason turned around and left. Before he left, he gave ina a fierce look. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 52 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ina did not care about it. After Jason left, ina asked Kent, who was lying on the bed, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Pretty¡­ Pretty good,¡± Kent said with a weak smile, his cheeks slightly red. When facing his father, Kent could be indifferent. However, when facing ina, he was still a little embarrassed. ¡°If you have any questions, just tell me. I am your attending physician,¡± ina said. Kent nodded. Then, he thought of something, and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the money to pay for the bill.¡± He had heard that the doctor in front of him was very famous. It seemed that the surgery fees were very expensive. He was still a child and could not afford the surgery fees. The reason why Jason said that before he left was because he knew that Kent had no money. Not to mention medical fees, Kent did not even have tuition fees and living expenses. Jason was sure that Kent would go and beg him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The hospital has a special relief fund. You don¡¯t have to worry about medical expenses. Just take good care of yourself.¡± ina could not help but feel distressed when she saw Kent like this. Although she did not have parents,pared to Kent, she was really much happier. ¡°Did the police call you? What do you think?¡± ina asked. She was a little worried that Kent would be persuaded by Jason. If Jessica really came out of jail, she might even harm Kent again. Next time, he might not be able to live. Kent nodded, his gaze slightly heavy. He said, ¡°I will tell the truth.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ina smiled. It was good to tell the truth. It meant that he did not intend to let Jessica go. ¡°Then your father¡­¡± ina was a little worried. ¡°In fact, from the moment he married that woman, he is no longer my father.¡± As Kent Chapter 52 Get Bonus spoke, he could not help butugh. However, that smile made him look a little sad. ina felt a little distressed and said to Kent, ¡°Take a good rest first. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you cane to me at any time.¡± Kent said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ina walked out of the ward with sadness. A sixteen-year-old child should live a carefree life, but he had encountered these things. The more ina thought about it, the more she felt that she should do something. ina called the security department and told them to be careful not to let Jasone in and disturb Kent. Then she called Andrew and asked him to help investigate Jessica. ina always felt that it was impossible for such a vicious woman to have done nothing bad in the past. In the Halton Group. All the employees felt that this day was particrly long. Ever since Jalen arrived at thepany in the morning, he had scolded all employees in every department. Everyone understood that the president was in a bad mood today. They must not provoke him. Graham also did not want to provoke Jalen, but as the president¡¯s assistant, he could hide nowhere. ¡°Mr. Halton, this is the financial report you want.¡± Graham carefully handed the report over. Jalen nodded and lowered his head to continue working. When Grahamn saw this, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Something happened to the Dunston Group.¡± Hearing this, Jalen raised his head and looked at Graham. Graham did not dare to hesitate and quickly handed over the tablet. It was the Dunston Group that had shown on the trending topics. Chapter 52 2/3 Jalen had just finished reading when his phone rang. Seeing that it was Marie, he hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Jalen, something happened to my dad¡¯spany. He was also taken away,¡± Marie cried over the phone. Jalen frowned and felt annoyed. ¡°I already know it. I will think of a way.¡± ¡°Jalen, thank you.¡± Marie was helpless. She could do nothing but thank him. After hanging up the phone, Jalen ordered Graham to investigate what was going on. He paused and said, ¡°Investigate the person who posted this as well. How could he target the Dunston Group for no reason?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Graham nodded and left the office. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 53 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 53 Chapter 53 At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, it was rare for ina to get off work at the right time. ina was just thinking about inviting Jenica to have a meal and asking about the current situation of the Gansburg family. However, before ina could make a call, a red sports car stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down, and Saul¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of ina. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you should have time to have dinner with me today, right?¡± Saul smiled, but ina could feel the strong auraing from him. ina knew that Saul didn¡¯t want to see her refuse him. ina was helpless. She thought that Saul was so impatient that he asked her to fulfill what she had promised yesterday. After thinking about it, ina felt that it was not a good thing to owe this favor. It was better to settle it early. ¡°Get in the car.¡± They went to Supreme Restaurant, a famous restaurant that was good at cooking spicy food in New York. ina thought of the takeout that Saul had ordered for herst night and asked casually, ¡°You seem to like spicy food.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Saul turned around and asked ina. Because ina always felt a stomachache, ina seldom ate spicy food, but¡­ she was returning the favor today. ina couldn¡¯t tell Saul about this. ¡°No, I like it a lot,¡± ina nodded and said. Hearing this, Saul smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Then our tastes are quite close. In the future, we won¡¯t have to worry about quarreling because of what we eat.¡± ina was speechless. ina pretended not to hear this and thought that she should stop interacting with Saul after this meal. ina didn¡¯t want to be involved in the feud between Saul and Jalen. Chapter 53 Gat Bonus In the private room, Saul handed the menu to ina. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± ¡°I listen to your advice. I¡¯m not picky.¡± ina didn¡¯t know much about spicy food, and she had never been to Supreme Restaurant before. Naturally, ina didn¡¯t know which dishes were delicious. Saul ordered a few dishes. He thought for a while and ordered some dishes that were not spicy. When they were waiting for serving dishes, Saul looked at ina and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name yet. I can¡¯t just call you Dr. Gainsford, can I?¡± ¡°My name is ina,¡± ina replied. ina didn¡¯t mean to hide it. As for whether others could find out, it was not her concern. ¡°ina¡­¡± Saul murmured, then smiled. ¡°The name sounds good. Can I call you E?¡± ina hesitated, thinking that her rtionship with Saul had not been that intimate yet. ¡°To be fair, you can also call me intimately.¡± Saul looked at ina with a smile. Seeing her smile, Saul said, ¡°Otherwise, you can call me Saul.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina nodded. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t call him so intimately. They weren¡¯t that familiar, and of course, she couldn¡¯t stop Saul from calling her E. Not long after, the dishes were served, and they ate slowly. It was also at this time that Saul realized that ina didn¡¯t touch any other dishes. What she ate the most was still the dishes that were not spicy. Saul understood and put down his forks. Saul said helplessly, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t treat me as a friend.¡± still ina was stunned. She also put down her forks and looked over. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You obviously can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why didn¡¯t you refuse just now?¡± Saul asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as you eat happily, it will be good.¡± ina said. Saul¡¯s expression changed slightly. ina could tell that Saul was somewhat unhappy. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ina was also helpless. ina just wanted to return this favor as soon as possible. As for what to eat, it was not important to her. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to be friends with me at all?¡± Saul asked with a cold voice. Saul was not easygoing, especially after being rejected by ina several times. At this moment, Saul was on the verge of anger. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 54 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Hearing Saul¡¯s words, ina felt that she should make it clear. ina looked at Saul and said, ¡°I feel that someone like Mr. Judson does notck a friend like me.¡± ina didn¡¯t call Saul¡¯s name directly. It could see her alienation. Saul¡¯s expression changed. Without waiting for Saul to speak, ina continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to participate in the grudge between you and Jalen, so after this meal, we are even.¡± In other words, ina was telling Saul not toe to her after this meal in the future. Saul got it. He said with anger, ¡°Are you sure? Offending me in New York is not a good choice.¡± ¡°Mr. Judson is joking. I have no intention of offending you. I just don¡¯t want to be used as a tool,¡± ina replied with a smile. ¡°I am not familiar with Jalen. I don¡¯t understand the grudge between you and him. Why do you want to use me?¡± ina really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Saul stared at ina, and he couldn¡¯t tell that ina didn¡¯t lie. It seemed that ina didn¡¯t feel Jalen¡¯s special feelings for her. After thinking for a while, Saul quickly smiled. ¡°Who told you that I got close to you because of Jalen?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ina asked. Jalen did not seem to be joking when he told ina. ¡°Of course not. You are so outstanding. It is normal for me to be attracted by you.¡± Saul shook his head and replied. ina frowned. At this moment, Saul was smiling again. ina could not tell if Saul¡¯s words were true or false. ¡°Jalen is against me. Just ignore him.¡± Saul said. ¡°Between you and Jalen¡­¡± ina subconsciously wanted to ask, but she quickly stopped. The grudge between them had nothing to do with her. Chapter 54 Get Bones Saul did not care about her question. He smiled and said, ¡°He and I were both victims of the grudge among the previous generation.¡± However, Saul still would not forgive the Halton family. If not for the people of the Halton family, Saul would not have been tortured for so many years. ina did not ask anymore. It had nothing to do with her. ¡°Are you not interested in Jalen?¡± Saul suddenly asked, and his face was full of curiosity. ina was speechless and then shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Saul smiled happily. Saul thought, it was the first time for me to know that Jalen is interested in a woman. Unfortunately, the woman is not interested in Jalen. Saul was in a very good mood. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Jalen. Are you not going to consider me?¡± Saul asked again. ina was even more speechless. Just as ina was about to refuse, she heard Saul say, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse me. At least give me a chance. ¡°Take your time to get along with me. Maybe one day, you will think that I am not bad.¡± Since Saul said this, ina couldn¡¯t say anything, so she just gave a perfunctory reply and stopped talking about this matter. After the meal, they walked out of the restaurant. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Saul asked, ¡°Are you full?¡± ina nodded. After that, Saul ordered a few dishes that were not spicy. ina was full. No matter what, in this matter, ina had a good impression of Saul. At least, Saul knew that he should make up for his mistakes. In this aspect,pared to Jalen, ina thought Saul was better than Jalen. Chapter 54 ina thought she couldn¡¯tpare Saul with Jalen. ¡°I will send you back, OK?¡± Saul asked. ¡°OK.¡± ina nodded. Just as ina was about to get into the car, she caught a glimpse of the ck Phantom and her body froze. Sensing her strangeness, Saul also followed ina¡¯s gaze to look over. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Jalen?¡± Saul smiled and deliberately raised his eyebrows at Jalen full of provocation. Phantom¡¯s window was quickly closed, and it quickly disappeared into the traffic. ina felt a little guilty as if she had been caught doing something bad. ina thought, no, no, why did I have to feel guilty? I had nothing to do with Jalen! Thinking of this, ina calmly sat in Saul¡¯s car and suppressed the bad feeling in her mind. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 55 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Get Brous Inside the Phantom, Jalen leaned against the seat of the car. His eyes were narrowed. It could be seen that Jalen was in a very bad mood. Quincy, who was at the side, looked at Jalen a few times and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that ina would be so attractive.¡± Quincy thought, both Jalen and Saul have a fancy for her. It seemed ina had some good tricks. Hearing this, Jalen slowly opened his eyes. His ck eyes were so dark that no one could see his emotions. Jalen said, ¡°That was because ina was stupid. I told her clearly that Saul was up to no good. However, ina still wanted to get in touch with him.¡± ¡°How do you know that she is stupid? What if she likes Saul?¡± Quincy asked. This made Jalen even angrier. Jalen thought, ina had just said that she didn¡¯t like Saul, but now she was so close to Saul. Could it be that ina liked Saul? ¡°Who knows what will happen to them tonight? After all, you know Saul. He will be happy to give you trouble,¡± Quincy said. Quincy couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Looking at Jalen beside him, Quincy found that Jalen was no different from an ice sculpture. Quincy was very surprised that Jalen cared about ina so much. ¡°My people have found something. We will know who the ex-husband of Dr. Gainsford is as soon as possible tonight.¡± Quincy was very interested in this. Quincy wondered what kind of person could subdue that woman. However, Jalen did not seem to hear it. His mind was full of Quincy telling him what happened tonight¡­ Jalen suddenly said, ¡°Stop!¡± The car suddenly stopped. Quincy was just about to ask what was going on when he heard Jalen say, ¡°You can take a taxi there.¡± Quincy was speechless. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Quincy couldn¡¯t believe that Jalen was going to leave him halfway. ¡°I have something urgent to do,¡± Jalen replied. ¡°Hehe,¡± Quincy rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Are you going to look for Ms. Gainsford?¡± Something urgent? Quincy knew that Jalen was just afraid that something would happen to ina and Saul tonight. Jalen looked at Quincy and found that his expression was cold. Quincy stretched out his hand and made a gesture of surrender. Quincy said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go, OK?¡± When Quincy finished speaking, he opened the car door and got out of the car. Quincy reminded, ¡°No matter what, you are better than Saul. Don¡¯t lose to him.¡± ¡°Drive!¡± Jalen said,pletely ignoring Quincy. Quincy looked at the car and shook his head helplessly. Quincy sighed and said, ¡°Jalen values women more than friends.¡± Quincy reached out and stopped a taxi. Just as Quincy was about to get in, someone took a step ahead of him. ¡°I have something urgent to do. Let¡¯s go.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Quincy was stunned. There was another one that had an urgent matter. Jalen was his best friend. It was OK to leave him alone. But, Quincy didn¡¯t know this woman. After Jenica finished talking to the driver, she looked at Quincy outside the car and said. apologetically, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I have something urgent to do. Can you get a new car? I¡¯ll pay you the fare.¡± After that, Jenica quickly took out some money from her bag and handed it over. ¡°Here you are. All of them are yours.¡± After Jenica finished speaking, she unceremoniously closed the car door and urged the driver to leave. Soon, the taxi left. Quincy looked at the money in his hand and fell into deep thought. Chapter 55 2/3 Did I look very poor? Heh, tonight was interesting. In the end, Quincy stopped taking a taxi and called his assistant, asking him to send someone to pick him up. Quincy thought for a moment and said, ¡°Find someone¡¯s background for me.¡± Quincy thought Jenica was very brave to take his taxi first. Jenica, who had left, didn¡¯t know that she had only grabbed a taxi, but because of this, she had provoked a man who she couldn¡¯t leave for the rest of her life. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 56 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Kemp Apartment. Saul sent ina downstairs and asked half-jokingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me to go to your house?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Judson should go back and rest early,¡± ina refused. ¡°Call me Saul,¡± he reminded. ¡°Saul,¡± ina did not argue with him. It did not matter what she called him anyway. Saul nodded in satisfaction and opened the car door. ¡°Go back. You should rest early too.¡± Soon, ina got out of the car and entered themunity, disappearing from Saul¡¯s sight. Saul was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he leaned against the car door and lit a cigarette. He raised his hand to look at the time and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°He should being soon.¡± As soon as Saul finished speaking, he saw a car not far away. It was the ck Phantom that Saul had seen before. Saul smiled and said, ¡°He is so quick.¡±¡± The car drove in front of Saul. Jalen got down from the car and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Is it enough?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Halton, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Saul asked with a smile. From falen¡¯s point of view, Saul was asking for a beating. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jalen sneered, ¡°It seems like the Judson family is no longer nning to exist.¡± When Saul heard this, his expression changed slightly. He no longer had that smile as before. Saul asked, ¡°Are you nning to attack the Judson family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Jalen said. Chapter 56 ¡°Yes.¡± Saul nodded. It was rare to see Saul have a serious expression. For so many years, Jalen had never taken Saul seriously. Saul had provoked Jalen time. and time again, but Jalen had treated Saul as a clown. Now, Jalen changed his attitude. Saul was very satisfied with this result. He finished smoking the cigarette in his hand in one breath and then said, ¡°Then I will wait.¡± Saul opened the car door and was about to leave, but he deliberately said provocatively, ¡°By the way, E said that she is not interested in you. You shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡± E? How could Saul call ina so intimately? Jalen¡¯s face darkened and he gritted his teeth. ¡°She is not interested in me. Could it be that she is interested in you?¡± ¡°Of course, I think E has a good impression of me.¡± Saul nodded and smiled. After saying that, Saul drove away, leaving Jalen alone in his original spot. There was a fire in Jalen¡¯s mind that waspletely ignited by Saul¡¯s words. Jalen turned around and walked into themunity. A few minutester, he arrived in front of ina¡¯s house and knocked on the door. The door opened very quickly. ina had just taken a shower and changed into her pajamas when she suddenly saw Jalen standing outside the door. For a moment, she was still unable to react. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°If not me, who do you think it was? Saul?¡± Jalen asked. ina was speechless and was about to close the door. ¡°Mr. Halton, if you have something to say, please contact me tomorrow. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± However, the door was only halfway closed when it was blocked by a big hand. Jalen also took the opportunity to squeeze into the living room. ina looked at Jalen and was a little angry. ¡°Jalen, you broke into my house privately. Get out!¡± Chapter 56 2/3 However, Jalen did not move. ¡°You¡­¡± ina was about to continue to berate Jalen when Jalen suddenly approached her. ina subconsciously retreated, but she was quickly forced into a corner, unable to retreat. ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± ina stuttered a little. She had never seen Jalen behave like this at this moment. Jalen looked a little scary. ¡°I clearly warned you to stay away from Saul. Why didn¡¯t you listen to my words?¡± Jalen shouted angrily, and there seemed to be anger in his eyes. ina was also enraged. She said angrily, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are?¡± Hearing this, Jalen was even more furious. ¡°You don¡¯t like me and you have a fancy for Saul, right?¡± Jalen suppressed his anger and stood very close to ina to ask. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 57 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¡°I just don¡¯t like someone with the surname Halton. So what if I like someone with the surname Judson? What does it have to do with you?¡± ina was furious. What right did he have to question her here? ¡°ina!¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. ina looked up at him and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t like people with the surname Halton, especially Jalen Halton!¡± Jalen grabbed her lower jaw with his big hand. ¡°Say it again!¡± ¡°I said, I don¡¯t like¡­ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Before ina could finish her words, Jalen¡¯s lips were pressed to hers, and she felt a burning sensation. She couldn¡¯t think anymore. She stared at the man in front of her with wide eyes, and for a moment, she forgot to push him away. ¡°p!¡± ina, who came back to her senses, pped Jalen¡¯s face angrily. She was furious. ¡°Jalen! You bastard!¡± Jalen covered his painful gloomy face and snarled, ¡°You are the first person who dares to hit me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± If thew hadn¡¯t forbidden it, she really wanted to kill this man. Jalen gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Very good. I just don¡¯t know if you can bear my anger.¡± After saying that, Jalen turned and left. ina was so angry that she almostughed. Jalen thought he was right? She wiped her lips as if she felt it was not enough to vent her anger. She went straight to the bathroom and washed her lips with cold water several times before she felt much better. Chapter 57 ¡°You were just bitten by a dog,¡± sheforted herself. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cent Bonus Jalen returned to his home. Although he was mad at ina¡¯s p, when he came back to his senses, he knew his actions were somewhat inappropriate. But at that time, he hadn¡¯t had time to think much and just wanted to shut her up. He reached out and touched his lips. They seemed to still have ina¡¯s warmth. He was in a trance. But soon, the pain on his cheek made hime back to his senses. His eyes darkened, and he felt a surge of anger. Just then, Quincy called, and Jalen suppressed his anger. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, his voice cold. Quincy froze and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Judging from your tone, I assume Saul has gotten what he wants?¡± ¡°If you have something important to say, just say it. If not, get lost.¡± Jalen was in a fit of anger and wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease Quincy, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I guarantee you will be interested in what I want to say.¡± Quincy smiled faintly. If Jalen had been with him, Jalen would have seen his yful gaze. Jalen was silent. Quincy continued, ¡°Do you know who hid the information about ina¡¯s ex-husband?¡± ¡°If I knew, would I need you to investigate?¡± Jalen said unhappily. Quincy said, ¡°It was the Halton family.¡± Jalen thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Jalen, you didn¡¯t expect this, right?¡± Heaven knew how shocked Quincy was when he found out this information, but when he came back to his senses, he understood what was going on. Jalen indeed did not think of it. Even now, when Quincy told him, he did not believe it. After a long time, Jalen¡¯s angerpletely disappeared and turned into another kind of indescribable emotion. Chapter 57 Jalen asked, ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Quincy said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about this, it means you didn¡¯t do it. It is most likely your grandfather. ¡°But why did he hide the information about ina¡¯s ex-husband? I think you know better than me.¡± Yes, Jalen knew it very well. If Nitzan really did it, then he was not doing it for ina, but for Jalen. Nitzan only had Jalen as his grandson. Jalen happened to be divorced, and so did ina. All signs indicated¡­ Jalen was ina¡¯s ex-husband! Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 58 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 58 Chapter 58 He suddenly remembered thest time he had gone to the family vi, Takvor had said a woman came by. Jalen had thought it was Jenica. Now it seemed¡­ It was ina. Suddenly, he remembered ina had said she did not like the person with the surname Halton. She had said her ex husband was surnamed Halton and that he had nevere to see her in the two years of marriage. Jalen did not understand what Jenica had said before, but now he understood everything. It turned out there were signs, but he had never thought about it. Jalen did not know when the call ended and when he reached ina¡¯s door. He raised his hand and wanted to knock on the door, but in the end, he did not have the courage to do it. The next day, ina went out to work. Looking down, she saw the cigarette butt on the ground at the door and could not help butin, ¡°Who threw a cigarette butt at my door?¡± Behind ina, Jalen was opening the door and saw her, freezing, It was not until ina entered the elevator that Jalen quickly caught up with her and This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. took the same elevator. When she saw him, ina¡¯s face immediately turned sour. She turned her head to the side and ignored Jalen. ¡°It was my fault yesterday, but you pped me. We are even.¡± When he had been pped, Jalen had thought of a hundred ways to torture ina, but¡­ After receiving Quincy¡¯s call, all of Jalen¡¯s anger disappeared. Jalen did not even know what kind of attitude he should use to face ina now. Hearing that he did not care about the p, ina was a little surprised. When did this Chapter 58 1/3 man be so generous? She was prepared to fight Jalen to death, but he said it was even? ¡°Today is the weekend. Are you free? Let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± he spoke again in a nice tone. ina was surprised again. Was Jalen possessed? Otherwise, why did he change so much in one night? Although she was wondering about it, she still said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Halton. I have to go to work today.¡± ¡°Today is the weekend. You don¡¯t have to go to work,¡± Jalen said. ¡°That¡¯s you. I¡¯m different.¡± She nced at him. She needed to check the rooms on weekends working in a hospital, Sensing her tone was still not nice, Jalen was not angry. He just said lightly, ¡°I just invested in Northwestern Memorial Hospital. Now I am thergest shareholder of the hospital. I decided you don¡¯t have to go to work today,¡± Hearing that, ina was speechless. Her phone rang. She took it out and saw it was the director calling her. She did not dare to dy and picked up the phone. Soon, she hung up the phone and looked at Jalen even more suspiciously. The director called her and told her she would rest during the weekend. Unless there was an emergency in the hospital, ina wouldn¡¯t be needed. ¡°How is it? Do you have time now?¡± Jalen said again, knowing ina received a notice from the hospital. While inamented how good it was to have money, she refused without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. If I don¡¯t go to work, I can be busy with other things.¡± Anyway, it would be a hundred times better than eating with Jalen. What right did he have to say they were even? One p was not enough to vent ina¡¯s anger. Chapter 58 Get Horus Just when ina thought her rejection would anger him again, he shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, then you do what you want. I¡¯ll ask you out another day.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have time,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you what day it will be.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± To put it bluntly, she did not want to eat with Jalen. Jalen was not stupid. He understood what she meant. He had told himself not to be angered by her before he left the house. However, at this time, he still could not control his anger. Fortunately, ina did not give him the chance. As soon as the elevator reached the first floor, she went straight out, stopped a taxi, and disappeared from Jalen¡¯s sight. Now Jalen did not know whom to vent his anger on. ¡°Mr. Halton,¡± Graham said. A car stopped in front of Jalen. In an instant, Graham felt a chill run down his spine. He could not help but shiver. Did he¡­ do something wrong recently? Why did Graham feel the way his boss looked at him was not right? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 59 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 59 Chapter 59 In the CEO¡¯s office, Graham suppressed his fear and followed Jalen into the office. ¡°Have you found out where my ex-wife is?¡± Jalen looked at Graham coldly. His voice was not loud without any emotions that could be heard. But the more Jalen sounded calm, the more it frightened Graham. Graham didn¡¯t understand. What was wrong with Jalen? He had barely asked about ina in the past year. Why did he suddenly care so much after they had a divorce? Graham shook his head and stuttered, ¡°No¡­ No.¡± As expected, as soon as Graham finished speaking, he saw Jalen look over even more fiercely, as if he was going to yell at him. ¡°What is her name?¡± Jalen asked. Graham answered, ¡°ina Gainsford.¡± He heard Jalen take a deep breath, as if Jalen was trying to control his temper. ¡°Have you ever seen her?¡± Jalen asked again. Graham shook his head and said, ¡°She has never been to thepany and you have never been to Halton¡¯s Residence. Yes, I have never seen her.¡± Usually, ina would only reach Takvor if she needed anything. Graham had no chance to make contact with her at all. After saying that, Jalen picked up a folder on the table and threw it hard at Graham. ¡°Why did I pay you? How could you fail to find her? You didn¡¯t even know that she was standing right in front of me!¡± Graham felt he saw stars because of the hit, but he didn¡¯t dare to dodge. He was stunned when he heard Jalen¡¯s words. ¡°Standing in front of you?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what Jalen meant. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ina Gainsford and Dr. Gainsford. Can¡¯t you see that there is something wrong with their names?¡± Jalen was furious and couldn¡¯t hide his anger when he spoke. Graham was shocked and didn¡¯te back to his senses for quite a while. ¡°Dr. Gainsford¡­ Is she your ex-wife?¡± Jalen didn¡¯t answer, but the answer was obvious. Outside the office, Marie, who was about to push the door open, was also stunned. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could that be possible? ina Gainsford is a country woman, but Dr. Gainsford is not only a famous brain surgeon in the world but also Mr. Dorthea¡¯s student! They are two different people!¡± No wonder Graham was so surprised. No one could be able to associate the two of them together. Jalen red at him and said, ¡°This is what I want to know. If you can¡¯t find out what the hell is going on, you can quit!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Graham nodded seriously. Not just Jalen, but he also wanted to know the truth. After Graham left the office, Jalen sent a photo of ina in the hospital to Takvor to confirm. Soon, he received a reply from Takvor, and the uncertainty in his heartpletely disappeared. ¡°Mr. Halton, this is indeed a photo of Mrs. Halton.¡± For so many years, it had been the first time Jalen panicked, having no idea how to face her. Marie hid the surprise in her eyes and knocked on the door before she entered. ¡°Jalen, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. What are you doing here?¡± Jalen shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about ina¡¯s matter. Marie walked up to him, her eyes were red. ¡°My dad¡¯spany¡­¡¯ ¡°Marie, your father vited thew. He must be brought to justice. You knew it,¡± Jalen interrupted her. He had never liked Marie¡¯s parents. Originally, if it wasn¡¯t big trouble, he would consider giving them a hand, so that Marie could rest assured and recuperate. But now it seemed that it was not worth it to take care of this huge mess. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 60 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Marie obviously understood it as well. Just as she was about to talk about the fine, Jalen spoke again. ¡°Good thing that your father only needs to pay the fine. After paying taxes and re-organizing the company¡¯s financial affairs, he won¡¯t need to get in jail.¡± Marie bit her lip and then slowly said, ¡°But the fine is huge. My dad¡­ He can¡¯t afford it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jalen instantly frowned. He looked at Marie and asked, ¡°Are you saying that the Dunston Group can¡¯t pay a few million dors?¡± ¡°My dad¡­¡± ¡°Marie, you are an adult. I want to know your own ideas, not what your father told you,¡± Jalen interrupted her, obviously displeased with her. Marie was a little flustered, and then she felt a strong sense of unease. For so many years, it was the first time Jalen had been so stern to her. ¡°I see, Jalen. My father will take care of this matter himself. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± If she continued to intervene and ask Jalen for help, Jalen would dislike her sooner orter. To Marie, her parents and the Dunston Group were not as important as the man in front of her. It was just that¡­ Marie remembered what she had just heard outside the door about Dr. Gainsford being actually Jalen¡¯s ex-wife¡­ She only knew that Jalen¡¯s ex-wife was a country woman. Therefore, even though Marie had never met ina, she didn¡¯t take ina seriously before. But now, Marie finally knew that ina was so capable. More importantly, Jalen seemed to have mixed feelings toward her. Now that he knew that Dr. Gainsford was his ex-wife, he mighte back to her again. If they remarried¡­ Marie didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. No, she had to do something. ¡°Jalen, let¡¯s have lunch together at noon. We haven¡¯t eaten together for long,¡± she suggested with a smile. But Jalen was not in the mood to have a meal with her now. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy today. Maybe some other time.¡± Marie felt her heart sink. In the past, if she asked Jalen to eat with her, Jalen wouldn¡¯t refuse her at all, but now¡­ Dr. Gainsford¡­ ina Gainsford¡­ I don¡¯t care who you are. You can¡¯t take Jalen away from me! At noon, in the Magnolia Bakery. ina had been thinking about ordering some bread here since Jalen ordered takeout for herst time. Now that it was finally the weekend, ina asked Jenica out to have a taste together. However¡­ ina looked at her watch. It had been half an hour since the appointed time, but Jenica still didn¡¯t show up, which made her a little worried. Ten minutester, ina received a call from Jenica. ¡°Sorry, E. I have something urgent to deal with at thepany. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t meet you today.¡± As she spoke, Jenica looked at the man sitting opposite her, swallowing and suppressing her anger. Hearing Jenica¡¯s words, ina almost yelled at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you deal with it after lunch? I¡¯ve already ordered it for you.¡± Looking at the table full of cake and bread, ina couldn¡¯t help but sulk. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, E. I can¡¯t make it,¡± Jenica said. ina was helpless. She could hear that Jenica was embarrassed and sorry. So ina said, ¡°Alright, call me in advance before you stand me up next time.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jenica angrily asked the man opposite her, ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡± ina was lost in thought as she stared at the bread and cake in front of her. Should she bite the bullet and finish all of them here, or just take them home for dinner? Just as she was in a dilemma, someone sat opposite her. When ina saw who it was, her face instantly darkened. ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to sit here without my permission?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 61 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 61 Chapter 61 She looked up, and their eyes met. ina did not know if it was her illusion, but she felt that Jalen looked at her differently from before. ¡°It¡¯s on me,¡± Jalen said. ¡°No, thanks. I still have the money for a meal,¡± ina chuckled with her chin in one of her hands. She didn¡¯t like Jalen, and she even hated him. She felt that she would have no appetite if she sat with h im for a meal. ¡°ina, let¡¯s talk.¡± In the end, Jalen was the first topromise. This made ina feel even more curious. There was no room to talk about between them. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happened before and get to know each other again. What do you think?¡± he asked, feeling very nervous. inaughed when she heard that. Then, she shook her head under Jalen¡¯s gaze. ¡°Not very good.¡± ¡°Why? I know what happened to the Gansburg family m?de you unhappy. At worst, I will cooperate with the Gansburg family again. Is this okay?¡± However, ina still shook her head. She leaned against the chair and looked at the man opposite her as if she was watching a good show. Jalen almost got angry. But when he thought that ina was his ex¨C wife, he felt sorry for her, so he calmed down. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± he asked as if he had no other options. ina stared at Jalen for a while, then said, ¡°Actually, you already know, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When she finished speaking, Jalen suddenly froze. ¡°I pped youst night. Not only did you not find trouble with me today, you even took the initiative to ask for peace. It¡¯s really a little strange. ¡°Apart from the possibility of you being manipted, the only reason is that you know everything.¡± She was not a fool. On the contrary, ina had been a wise woman since she was young. In the elevator in the morning, she felt that Jalen¡¯s attitude was strange, but she did not say anything about it at that time. But now, she was sure this man already knew that she was his ex-wife. After a long time, Jalen nodded. ¡°I only found outst night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± If he knew that ina was his ex-wife the first time they met, there might be fewer misunderstandingster. However, ina did not care about this. Sheughed and said, ¡°What does it matter if you know or not? We are strangers anyway.¡± Jalen looked at her. For some reason, when he heard her say that the two of them were strangers, he felt bad. ¡°The Gansburg family¡­¡± ina interrupted him, her face slightly cold, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like we can only work together with the Halton Group. Mr. Halton, the Dunston family could have you.¡± She refused simply because she knew Jenica. Even if Jenica was here, she would refuse. No one wanted such a crisis to happen again. Jalen did not say anything else. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In the past two years, I was the one who let you down. I did not know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡± ina interrupted again, ¡°Do you not know that I look like this? Or do you not know that I am not as vulgar as you think?¡± Jalen did not answer. In fact, ina was right. ina took a deep breath and felt that she was a little too irritated. This was not her. After a while, she said, ¡°Since we are divorced, we should stay away from each other in the future. I hope you can understand that I do Her words were very unpleasant, but she did not leave any hope for Jalen. Jalen indeed wanted to ease his rtionship with ina. But it did not mean that he could really tolerate this woman. Jalen nodded and stood up with a dark face. ¡°I see. Ms. Gainsford, I wish you a bright future.¡± ¡°Thank you, so do I,¡± ina said. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 62 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Jalen left. He left without looking back. ina felt that she had thoroughly offended that man this time. However¡­ She did not care. She picked up the fork and prepared to have her meal. The next second, another figure appeared on the opposite side of the seat. Just as ina wanted to say ¡°Jalen, can you leave me alone¡°, she looked up and found that the other person was not him. Of course, there was still a person who affected her appetite. ¡°Dr. Gainsford,¡± Marie smiled. At that moment, ina was speechless. Jalen had left, and now there was Marie. ina just wanted to have her meal alone. Was that so hard? ¡°Ms. Dunston, what can I do for you? Please be quick. I am starving.¡± ina did not have a good attitude toward Marie. ina did not like Marie at first. In addition, ina ha d been a trending topic for the Dunston family¡¯s sakest time. It was good enough that ina did not directly chase her away. Marie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Marie had been in a bad mood because she had invited Jalen to h ave lunch with her. Marie did not expect to meet Jalen and ina when she came out for a walk. At this mo ment, besides feeling wronged, there was also a strong hatred in her heart. It was all because of ina in front of Marie that Jalen rejected her. In addition, ina was Jalen¡¯s ex¨C wife Marie felt that ina was a big threat for some reason and had to take the initiative to talk to ina. ¡°Dr. Gainsford and Jalen seem to be intimate?¡± Marie asked. Although Marie seemed to be calm and e asy, her hands under the table were unconsciously clenched. Hearing Marie¡¯s question, ina was not surprised. Apart from Jalen, there seemed to be no other reason for Marie toe to her. ina leaned back slightly and shook her head with a chuckle, ¡°Why do you think that I had an intimate rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I thought I had made it clearst time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so worried.¡± ina¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Without waiting for Marie to speak, ina continued, ¡°Why? Did Jalen not give you enough sense of security?¡± Marie lowered her head and bit her lips tightly. Not only did Jalen not give Marie a sense of security, but he did not even consider her feelings at all. From the beginning to the end, he saw her as his beloved sister. However, ina seemed to have misunderstood. Of course, Marie would not exin it. Instead, Marie said, ¡°I am too insecure. Jalen is outstanding. So I am worried that he will like other women.¡± ¡°Ms. Dunston, you should be confident. No matter how outstanding Jalen is, he is only a person. You don¡¯t have to look down on yourself.¡± To ina, no matter how outstanding Jalen was, she still did not like that man. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like Jalen, right?¡± Marie asked as if she wanted a clear answer. However, when ina saw that Marie was still obsessed with this question, she suddenly felt that Marie got stuck in love. ina said, ¡°There is something wrong with your mind now. I suggest you calm down first. Do you have to go to pick on every woman who appears beside him?¡± Marie lowered her head and did not speak, but her eyes had be extremely cold. ina did not answer her question directly. In Marie¡¯s opinion, it meant that ina was interested in Jal en. Marie could not bear it! Marie seemed to have decided in her heart. She looked up again, still smiling. ¡°I will consider Dr. Gainsford¡¯s suggestion,¡± as she spoke, she stood up and quickly walked out of the restaurant. ina was speechless. What was this? Marie ran over to say a few words to her and left, but why? Outside the restaurant, after disappearing from ina¡¯s sight, Marie took out her mobile phone and ma de a call, ¡°Money is not a problem, as long as you can ruin her reputation!¡± Chapter 62 Jalen left. He left without looking back. ina felt that she had thoroughly offended that man this time. However¡­ She did not care. She picked up the fork and prepared to have her meal. The next second, another figure appeared on the opposite side of the seat. Just as ina wanted to say ¡°Jalen, can you leave me alone¡°, she looked up and found that the other person was not him. Of course, there was still a person who affected her appetite. ¡°Dr. Gainsford,¡± Marie smiled. At that moment, ina was speechless. Jalen had left, and now there was Marie. ina just wanted to have her meal alone. Was that so hard? ¡°Ms. Dunston, what can I do for you? Please be quick. I am starving.¡± ina did not have a good attitude toward Marie. ina did not like Marie at first. In addition, ina ha d been a trending topic for the Dunston family¡¯s sakest time. It was good enough that ina did not directly chase her away. Marie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Marie had been in a bad mood because she had invited Jalen to h ave lunch with her. Marie did not expect to meet Jalen and ina when she came out for a walk. At this mo ment, besides feeling wronged, there was also a strong hatred in her heart. It was all because of ina in front of Marie that Jalen rejected her. In addition, ina was Jalen¡¯s ex¨C wife Marie felt that ina was a big threat for some reason and had to take the initiative to talk to ina. ¡°Dr. Gainsford and Jalen seem to be intimate?¡± Marie asked. Although Marie seemed to be calm and e asy, her hands under the table were unconsciously clenched. Hearing Marie¡¯s question, ina was not surprised. Apart from Jalen, there seemed to be no other reason for Marie toe to her. ina leaned back slightly and shook her head with a chuckle, ¡°Why do you think that I had an intimate rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I thought I had made it clearst time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so worried.¡± ina¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Without waiting for Marie to speak, ina continued, ¡°Why? Did Jalen not give you enough sense of security?¡± Marie lowered her head and bit her lips tightly. Not only did Jalen not give Marie a sense of security, but he did not even consider her feelings at all. From the beginning to the end, he saw her as his beloved sister. However, ina seemed to have misunderstood. Of course, Marie would not exin it. Instead, Marie s ¡°I am too insecure. Jalen is outstanding. So I am worried that he will like other women.¡± ¡°Ms. Dunston, you should be confident. No matter how outstanding Jalen is, he is only a person. You don¡¯t have to look down on yourself.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. To ina, no matter how outstanding Jalen was, she still did not like that man. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like Jalen, right?¡± Marie asked as if she wanted a clear answer. However, when ina saw that Marie was still obsessed with this question, she suddenly felt that Marie got stuck in love. ina said, ¡°There is something wrong with your mind now. I suggest you calm down first. Do you have to go to pick on every woman who appears beside him?¡± Marie lowered her head and did not speak, but her eyes had be extremely cold. ina did not answer her question directly. In Marie¡¯s opinion, it meant that ina was interested in Jale Marie could not bear it! Marie seemed to have decided in her heart. She looked up again, still smiling. ¡°I will consider Dr. Gainsford¡¯s suggestion,¡± as she spoke, she stood up and quickly walked out of the restaurant. ina was speechless. What was this? Marie ran over to say a few words to her and left, but why? Outside the restaurant, after disappearing from ina¡¯s sight, Marie took out her mobile phone and mad call, ¡°Money is not a problem, as long as you can ruin her reputation!¡± Post navigation Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 63 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 63 Chapter 63 At Kaiser Club, Quincy pushed open the door to the private room and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s noon, but you are drinking here instead of going to work. Jalen, are you okay?¡± As he spoke, he had already sat opposite Jalen. Quincy was a little worried and curious. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jalen replied, but as he spoke, he drank another ss of wine. Was this an okay sign? Quincy didn¡¯t believe it. After a moment of contemtion, Quincy asked, ¡°It¡¯s about ina, right? So? You didn¡¯t talk to her?¡± ¡°I did. She said she didn¡¯t want to see me,¡± Jalen said. There was a bit of bitterness in his words. Quincy was surprised, but then he thought that it was reasonable. ¡°You married her for two years and didn¡¯t even go to see her once. It is normal for her to have resentment towards you.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect her¡­¡± Jalen sighed. It was impossible to say that he did not regret it at all. If he had known ina earlier, they might not hav e N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. divorced. Quincy came over and patted him on the shoulder. Heforted, ¡°Why are you unhappy because of her attitude? Do you like her?¡± Jalen was silent. Quincy continued, ¡°It¡¯s just because you have been away from women for too long. That¡¯s why you¡¯re attracted to ina. In fact, she¡¯s no special person. She¡¯s not worth your time.¡± ¡°I know quite a few prettydies. How about I introduce you to them?¡± He did think that ina was in. Despite her mysteriousness, ina was not better than many women he knew. ¡°Get out!¡± Jalen red at him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m serious. Try it. Maybe you will meet someone you like more.¡± It was rare to see Jalen fall in lo ve with a woman, and he thought it was quite interesting. Jalen stared at him for a while and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Did anything good happen to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to define it as good or not. I just met an interesting person,¡± Quincy smiled with amusement. Jalen was not curious. He knew Quincy well, who would never be serious. ¡°By the way, you told me yesterday that you wanted me to cause some trouble for the Judson family. Are you serious?¡± Quincy changed the topic. Jalen nodded. After drinking another ss of wine, he said, ¡°Let him get busy and have no time to do anything else.¡± Quincy nodded with an expression that said ¡®I understand¡®. At night, ina returned to Kemp Apartment after a busy day. Although she did not need to go to the hospital today, it didn¡¯t mean that she had nothing to do. On the contrary, she had a lot of things to do. When she entered the elevator, she did not notice another person standing in the elevator because she was deep in her thoughts. Ding! The elevator arrived. ina looked up and was just about to go out when the person beside her took the lead. Jalen? When did he enter the elevator? However, before she coulde back to her senses, he had already disappeared around the corner. Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, ina hastered out and slowly walked toward her room. She did not want to meet Jalen. When she heard the sound of the door closing, she walked to her apartment, took out her key, and ente After closing the door, ina still had a strange feeling. But she quickly suppressed this strange feeling. Jalen treated her like a stranger, and this was what she wanted. She thought she should be happy. After thinking this through, she hummed a song and walked towards the bathroom, ready to take a show Compared to her happiness, Jalen, who lived opposite the door, was obviously in a much worse mood. ina did not look at him from beginning to end. This was not a huge blow to Jalen. There were several that he almost could not hold back his words. However, he remembered what he said to her today and shut up. He thought, how hrious! She¡¯s just a woman! There are many women in the world! Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 64 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The next day, Jenica invited ina to dinner and apologized for not showing up yesterday. ¡°You were sloppy. It¡¯s surprising to see you work so hard now.¡± ina drank the juice and quipped. Since the Gansburg family almost went bankrupt, Jenica officially got into the Gansburg Group to work. Recently, they had not seen each other because Jenica was busy getting to know her work and had no time to ask ina out. Jenica sighed and said, ¡°I have no choice. I am the only daughter of my father. If I don¡¯t take over the G ansburg Group, he will have to sell thepany.¡± ¡°I think this is good. It¡¯s about self¨C realization.¡± Except for the two years of marriage, ina had hardly rested. Her dream was to realize her life values. Jenica could not understand her thoughts. She was upset. ¡°A workaholic like you can¡¯t understand me.¡± ¡°Well, how are you and Jalen?¡± She looked at her with a gossipy face. ina rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Could anything happen between us? At most, he knows that I am his ex¨C wife.¡± ¡°So, he knew?¡± Jenica looked surprised. She was extremely curious. ¡°How did he react? Did he regret it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he regrets it or not. I don¡¯t care.¡± ina curled her lips. Thinking of how Jalen loo ked yesterday, she thought he was¡­ a little regretful. Jenica smiled yfully. She held her chin with both hands and stared at ina. ¡°You really don¡¯t care? He is your ex¨Chusband!¡± ¡°You said he is my ex¨Chusband,¡± ina said seriously. ¡°Since he is the ex¨C husband, it means that there is nothing between him and me anymore.¡± Hearing this, Jenica felt a little pity. ¡°Speaking of Jalen, he is actually not bad. Do you really not consider it?¡± ina looked astonished. She reached up to touch Jenica¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, right?¡± ¡°Jalen almost caused your father¡¯spany to go bankrupt. How could you say that he is not bad?¡± ¡°This is different. I have always been clear about my personal matters,¡± she said seriously. ina didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Hearing this, Jenica also stood up and followed ina to the bathroom. They left the dining table. A waiter holding a kettle came and added water to ina¡¯s ss. However, a white pill fell into the water secretly. After a little while, they returned to their seat and did not find anything strange. ina picked up the ss and took a sip. She did not notice that something was wrong. The waiter who had been peeking from afar heaved a sigh of relief. He took out his phone and sent a message. They finished their meal and walked out of the restaurant together. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Gansburg group was nearby, so ina decided to walk Jenica there. Then, she would take a taxi back. ¡°E¡­¡± As they walked, Jenica suddenly wanted to say something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina looked at her, puzzled. Jenica still did not know how to tell her what she had encountered recently. *She thought, that man didn¡¯t seem to be simple. He should not be an ordinary person. If I told ina, it bring trouble to ina. So, she decided not to say it for the time being. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that time flies. Now we have started to face the difficulties of life,¡± she said with a sm Yes, it was so fast. When they were recalling the past, a van suddenly stopped at the intersection. ina sensed that something was wrong. Then three strong men got out of the van. Th her arm and dragged her toward the van. ¡°E!¡± Jenica cried out in rm. ¡°Run!¡± This was thest word ina said before she was pulled into the car. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 65 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 65 Chapter 65 It proved that her worries were unnecessary. After the three strong men pulled her into the car, they no longer paid any attention to Jenica. Instead, they got into the car and left. Things happened too quickly. Jenica only came back to her senses after the car disappeared. She took out her phone in a panic and called the police. But¡­ Even though she had already called the police, she still felt very uneasy. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let anything happen to E!¡± With this thought in mind, she dialed the phone number that was saved yesterday. Another ck car was parked in the corner which she did not notice. The person inside the car looked at Jenica with a telescope. ¡°Why is there only one? Didn¡¯t they say that both of them areing this way?¡± the man said. ¡°Mr. Lory wants the one called ina Gainsford. If we lose her, we will suffer.¡± The car quickly disappeared. It seemed that they were looking for ina. In the Halton Group, CEO¡¯s office. Jalen rubbed his eyebrows and listened to Graham¡¯s report. Jalen inexplicably felt his heart.pounding. Just then, the phone on the desk rang. Jalen answered the call, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°How do you know something happened?¡± Quincy, who was on the other side of the line, was puzzled. He didn¡¯t seem to have said anything yet. ¡°Just say!¡± Jalen shouted, trying to suppress his anger. ¡°I just received news that your ex¨Cwife was kidnapped,¡± Quincy said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jalen stood up from his office chair. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location. As for whether you want to go, that¡¯s your business. Anyway, I¡¯ve already info rmed you.¡± Quincy hung up the phone. If ina had not called Quincy for help, Quincy would not have cared about it. However, since ina had asked for help, Quincy knew he still got to help her, so he called Jalen. As fo r what Jalen would do, this was not something he should worry about. Jalen soon received a message from Quincy. There was the address where ina was taken and the general details of what happened. Jalen walked out of the office. Graham, who was reporting his work, was confused. Chapter (E\ What happened this time? ¡°Graham!¡± Jalen roared in the office. Graham quickly walked out. ¡°Mr. Halton.¡± ¡°I just sent you an address. Check all the security cameras around that area immediately,¡± Jalen ordered. Graham did not dare to ask what had happened, so he nodded and went to arrange it. As soon as Jenica walked out of the police station, the ck car stopped in front of her. Jalen¡¯s face appeared in her sight. ¡°Jalen.¡± She was surprised. ¡°Get in the car and tell me the details.¡± Jenica was still in a daze. Sensing Jalen¡¯s unfriendly gaze, she immediately got into the car. If Jalen helped, they should find ina soon. In the car, Jenica told Jalen about the day and ina¡¯s schedule. In the end, she asked, ¡°Mr. Halton, can ¡°I will find her.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The car stopped, and Jenica got out of the car. The car quickly drove away and disappeared in the blink eye. In the van, ina¡¯s eyes were covered. ¡°This woman is quite beautiful. This trip is worth it. We can take the money and sleep with such a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. The police might already be investigating us.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Anyway, we will go abroad after we do this. The money the employer gives us is enou Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 66 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 66 Chapter 66 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The conversation between the three people was heard by ina. She quickly understood some things. Someone had spent money to kidnap her. They didn¡¯t want to kill her, but to do something filthy to her. ina, who woke up, analyzed calmly. There were only three people in the van. ina guessed she could beat them up. She thought of the dizzy feeling when she was kidnapped and felt weak all over, realizing that she had been drugged. When she went out today, she only had dinner with Jenica in the restaurant. She was kidnapped as soon as she left the restaurant. This meant that she was drugged while she was at the restaurant. The reason why she was still in the mood to think about this was that she did not take the three people seriously. What she had to do was to find the person who had hired them. The car stopped. Just as someone reached out to hug ina, she pretended to wake up. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± ina pretended to be frightened. Because her eyes were covered, the three of them could not see the coldness in her eyes. Seeing her like this, the three of them rxed their vignce and said with a smile, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. We don¡¯t want to kill you. We will make youfortable.¡± ina felt nauseous. If her hands were not tied, she wanted to beat them up immediately. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± ina asked. The three of them ignored her question and pushed her forward. Soon, ina heard a creak. It should be the iron door. They walked in and pushed her to the side. ¡°Arthur, call the employer and ask her to transfer the money first,¡± one of them said. Soon, ina heard one of them walk out. He should have gone to make a phone call. ¡°Beauty, have you ever tasted a man? Today, I promise you won¡¯t want to stop.¡± A wretched voice sounded in ina¡¯s ear, which made her nauseous. ¡°Jack, what are you so anxious about? When we receive the money, she will be yours.¡± The one who just spoke shouted and pulled the other one away. ina heard the two arguing and ignored them. At that moment, she was patiently cutting the rope with a small de she carried with her. At the same time, in Marcus¡¯ vi. He looked at the few people who had returned empty-handed. His face was gloomy. ¡°She was drugged, but you lost her. Are you guys serious?¡± ¡°Mr. Lory, we don¡¯t know what happened either. In the blink of an eye, that woman disappeared.¡± The people standing there all lowered their heads, not daring to look at Marcus. Just as Marcus was about to get angry, there was a noise at the door. ¡°Mr. Halton, you can¡¯t just barge in. Mr. Lory¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The guard was kicked away by Jalen. He strode into the living room, saw Marcus, and walked towards him with a livid face. ¡°Jalen, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Jalen¡¯s angry face, Marcus was a little scary. ¡°Our two families are old friends. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± As soon as Marcus finished speaking, Jalen grabbed his cor and lifted him. ¡°Where is ina?¡± ¡°ina? Who is it?¡± Marcus was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± As Jalen spoke, he threw a punch. Before Marcus could react, Jalen lifted him again. ¡°The person in the restaurant has already confessed. Where did you take her after you drugged her?¡± Jalen knew very well what kind of person Marcus was. It was because of this that Jalen rushed to come, fearing that he would bete. ¡°Are you talking about Dr. Gainsford? She is not here with me¡­ Ah!¡± Marcus was in a daze from being hit. With another punch, Marcus was knocked to the ground. ¡°I will give you onest chance. Tell me, where is she?¡± Jalen was already on the verge of rage. If he could not find her, he would go crazy. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 67 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Marcus was depressed in his heart. If he had known that ina was Jalen¡¯s woman¡­ He would still do this! After all, such a beautiful woman was rarely seen. If he didn¡¯t get her, he was not willing to give up. Of course, Jalen definitely could not know about these thoughts in Marcus¡® mind. Otherwise, Marcus knew he would be beaten up again. Marcus covered his face and told Jalen what had happened. Marcus then said sincerely, ¡°She really isn¡¯t with me. My people haven¡¯t found her at all. ¡± Obviously, Jalen did not believe Marcus¡® words. Jalen nced at the vi and finally looked at Marcus¡¯s face. Marcus¡® back suddenly broke out in a sweat. He felt like he was being watched by a snake. ¡°Jalen, I sw ear I am telling the truth!¡± Jalen¡¯s phone rang at this time. He quickly picked it up. It was unknown what the person on the other si de of the line said. Jalen had already walked out of the vi. Marcus heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. After Jalen disappeared, Marcus immediately said, ¡°S end me to my dad¡¯s ce.¡± Jalen was so terrifying. Marcus knew he had to find shelter. With this in mind, Marcus had already walked towards the door. However, just as Marcus reached the door, he was stopped by several bodyguards in ck. ¡°Mr. Lory, Mr. Halton has instructed that before he finds ina, you have to stay at home and not go an ywhere.¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± Marcus gnashed his teeth in hatred, but he did not dare to go against Jalen. On the outskirts of the city, a few cars were speeding on the road. Jalen received a call from Graham. The surveince over there had found clues. ina was indeed not kidnapped by Marcus, but by another group of people. Jalen¡¯s face darkened as he stepped on the elerator hard. Right at this moment, a red sports car caught up to them from the left. Saul lowered the car window, his expression rarely serious. ¡°Jalen, if I save E this time, will she marry me?¡± Jalen was silent. Saul did not intend for him to answer. Saul stepped on the elerator again and overt ook Jalen. Saul¡¯s car was a modified racing car, and Jalen¡¯s car could not catch up to him. In the abandoned warehouse, ina sessfully cut the rope, but she remained calm and said lightly, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m tied up. Can¡¯t you just take the blindfold off for me? At least let me see where I am.¡± Hearing this, the leader of the three people, Arthur Casey, looked serious. He stared at ina for a long time. He had always been ca utious when doing things. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with us. Don¡¯t think that we really dare not kill you.¡± ¡°I really feel ufortable with my eyes covered,¡± ina said. ¡°Arthur, it¡¯s okay. Anyway, I have to look into her eyes when I fuck her. I like to see a woman with tears u d, stepped forward and took off ina¡¯s blindfold. At this time, ina looked at the three of them. However, the three of them were wearing sunsses and masks. They were very well¨C protected. Except for their clothes, ina could not see anything. With just a few nces, ina could tell that the three of them were not professional kidnappers. They should be gangsters. It seemed that the employer behind them was not very smart. The risk of finding such a few people to kidnap her was not small. Suddenly, a message came from Arthur¡¯s phone. Arthur looked at it and smiled, ¡°We got the money.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Jack, do it. I¡¯ll video it. Niko, go to the door and guard it,¡± Arthur said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Jack walked towards ina and took off his coat. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 68 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 68 Chapter 68 In an instant, ina¡¯s eyes turned cold. She looked at Jack who was walking towards her, a de in her hand. She only needed to wait for Jack toe closer, and she would be able to kill him in one blow. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, something happened. Niko, who was standing guard at the door, suddenly shouted, ¡°Arthur , a car ising.¡± As soon as Niko finished speaking, Arthur and Jack in the warehouse had not reacted. A red sports car rushed straight into the warehouse, followed by a ck car. Saul and Jalen got out of the car. Their eyes were cold as they looked at the three people. ¡°Who are you?¡± Arthur called Jack and Niko toe over and put a knife on ina¡¯s neck. He looked a t Saul and Jalen who suddenly appeared in front of him with vignce. ina was speechless. What were they doing here? Originally, she could have taken down the kidnappers by surprise. Now, her n was ruined. Since the knife was against her neck, she could not find an opportunity. Saul looked at them with a forced smile. ¡°Why did you kidnap E? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Let her go,¡± Jalen said. His tone seemed calm, but he could not suppress the anger in his heart. The three kidnappers were not stupid. They understood that Saul and Jalen hade for in?. The knife on ina¡¯s neck pressed harder, which was a clear threat. ¡°Listen, we only want money. We¡¯r e not interested in taking her life.¡± ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡± To Jalen, money was the most useless thing. The three kidnappers looked at each other. They all knew that the person in front of them was not short of money. They were cheered u p. If they could get a sum of money, they would save a lot of trouble. At this moment, it would be a waste not to take it. ¡°How about this? The employer gave us 500 thousand dors. If you give us 1 million dors, I will rele ase her,¡± Arthur said. 1 million dors? Jalen¡¯s expression became even angrier. ina was worth more than 1 million dors. It seemed that t he three kidnappers did not know anything. Jalen nodded, ¡°OK.¡± ina was speechless. She said to Jalen, ¡°Jalen, you don¡¯t have to save me. You can leave.¡± If Saul and Jalen hadn¡¯t shown up suddenly, she would have already taken down the three kidnappers. ¡°ina!¡± Jalen was furious because of her words. ¡°At this point, you still have the mood to draw a clear line with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Why did Jalen say so? ina did not take the three kidnappers seriously at all. Jalen ignored her. After asking for the card number, he transferred 1 million dors to the three kidnapp ers. ¡°You¡¯ve got the money. Let her go.¡± ¡°No problem, but I have to confirm we¡¯re safe before letting her go.¡± After saying that, the three kidnappe Jalen and Saul followed closely behind. Compared to Jalen¡¯s anxiety, Saul was obviously much calmer. Although Saul admired ina, he didn¡¯t go further. He had no other feelings. Compared to saving ina was more interested in Jalen¡¯s reaction. However, Jalen whispered at this time, ¡°I¡¯ll count three numbers. Let¡¯s take them down together. Saul did not answer, as if it had nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the project in the east of the city,¡± Jalen said. The corners of Saul¡¯s mouth curled up, and he smiled happily, ¡°OK.¡± Saul felt that this trip was not a bad one. He could not only save ina but also get a project. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± Just as Jalen and Saul were ready to take action, they froze in shock because they saw ina make he move. She was very fast. In just a few breaths, the three kidnappers were knocked down by her. Jalen and Saul, wh Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 69 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Get Boy After knocking down the three kidnappers, ina stepped on the face of one of them. Only then did she have the time to look back at Jalen and Saul. ¡°I told you earlier that I didn¡¯t n eed your help.¡± Jalen and Saul were stunned. At this moment, the same word emerged in both of their hearts. It was fierce. Yes, fierce. They had never seen a woman who was so good at fighting. ina ignored them and looked at the person under her feet. ¡°Call your employer.¡± The kidnapper did not move and looked very stubborn. However, ina sneered. She suddenly snapped a de and scratched the kidnapper¡¯s arm without a moment of hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± the kidnapper cried out in pain. ¡°Make a call.¡± ina bent down and said fiercely, ¡°Guess where I will cut next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call. I¡¯ll call.¡± Arthur nodded repeatedly, feeling so painful that he could not breathe. ina nodded in satisfaction. These three people were not professional kidnappers. There was nothing surprising about them betraying their employer. The call was made. After a few beeps, a sound came through. ¡°Are you done? Send me the video.¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard. She sounded nervous and happy. No one answered her. ina was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, she looked at Jalen who was not fa r away. The corners of her mouth were raised slightly, but she didn¡¯t look like smiling. When Jalen heard the voice from the other end of the line, he became increasingly embarrassed. He di d not even dare to meet ina¡¯s eyes. The person on the other end of the line did not wait for an answer. She was a little impatient. ¡°Are you done yet? If you dare to take my money and ruin my business, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± ina picked up the phone on the ground and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Ms. Dunston.¡± A gust of wind blew past, and the warehouse was whirring, but the person on the other end of the line was exceptionally quiet. ¡°What Ms. Dunston? You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± The person made an excuse hurriedly. It was only then that she remembered to pinch her throat to speak. Unfortunately, this was nothing but a cover. ina hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she already knew who was behind this. ina pped her hands and kicked Arthur unconscious. Then she looked at Jalen. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these three people to you, Mr. Halton. I think you should know what to do. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to get the money back. I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor for no reason, Mr. Halton.¡± It was 1 million dors, after all. She said this with a smile, but Jalen could feel the coldness in her words. The kidnapping was nned by Marie. He and Marie¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this,¡± Jalen said. ina shrugged with a look of indifference. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Halton, remember to pass a message to Ms. Dunston for me.¡± She turned to look at Jalen and said with a faint smile, ¡°I will settle this with her.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Saul, send me back to the city, OK?¡± she asked. Saul nodded, ¡°My pleasure.¡± It was an interesting show. It turned out that Jalen had not only failed to get ina¡¯s thanks, but also seemed to offend her. Did it mean that Saul won all the benefits? Saul thought so. ina had already gotten into the car. Saul quickly sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was ready to start the car and leave. Suddenly, he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to leave like this. He looked at Jalen and deliberately said, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Halton. I will send E back home. I suppose you must stay here and deal with the follow¨C up matters.¡± Jalen could see the aggression in Saul¡¯s eyes, but what could he do? The development of the matter was beyond Jalen¡¯s expectations. He never imagined that it would be Marie who plotted this. Originally, ina had misunderstood his rtionship with Marie. Now ina would probably think that Jalen was involved in it. Rubbing his temples, Jalen was upset and had a headache. Chapter 69 Get Boy After knocking down the three kidnappers, ina stepped on the face of one of them. Only then did she have the time to look back at Jalen and Saul. ¡°I told you earlier that I didn¡¯t n eed your help.¡± Jalen and Saul were stunned. At this moment, the same word emerged in both of their hearts. It was fierce. Yes, fierce. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They had never seen a woman who was so good at fighting. ina ignored them and looked at the person under her feet. ¡°Call your employer.¡± The kidnapper did not move and looked very stubborn. However, ina sneered. She suddenly snapped a de and scratched the kidnapper¡¯s arm without a moment of hesitation. ¡°Ah!¡± the kidnapper cried out in pain. ¡°Make a call.¡± ina bent down and said fiercely, ¡°Guess where I will cut next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call. I¡¯ll call.¡± Arthur nodded repeatedly, feeling so painful that he could not breathe. ina nodded in satisfaction. These three people were not professional kidnappers. There was nothing surprising about them betraying their employer. The call was made. After a few beeps, a sound came through. ¡°Are you done? Send me the video.¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard. She sounded nervous and happy. No one answered her. ina was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, she looked at Jalen who was not fa r away. The corners of her mouth were raised slightly, but she didn¡¯t look like smiling. When Jalen heard the voice from the other end of the line, he became increasingly embarrassed. He di d not even dare to meet ina¡¯s eyes. The person on the other end of the line did not wait for an answer. She was a little impatient. ¡°Are you done yet? If you dare to take my money and ruin my business, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± ina picked up the phone on the ground and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Ms. Dunston.¡± A gust of wind blew past, and the warehouse was whirring, but the person on the other end of the line w ¡°What Ms. Dunston? You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± The person made an excuse hurriedly. It was only then that she remembered to p throat to speak. Unfortunately, this was nothing but a cover. ina hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she already knew who was behind this. ina pped her hands and kicked Arthur unconscious. Then she looked at Jalen. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these three people to you, Mr. Halton. I think you should know what to do. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t forget to get the money back. I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor for no reason, Mr. Halton.¡± It was 1 million dors, after She said this with a smile, but Jalen could feel the coldness in her words. The kidnapping was nned by Marie. He and Marie¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this,¡± Jalen said. ina shrugged with a look of indifference. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Halton, remember to pass a message to Ms. Dunston for me.¡± She turned to look at Jalen and said with a faint smile, ¡°I will settle this with her.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Saul, send me back to the city, OK?¡± she asked. Saul nodded, ¡°My pleasure.¡± It was an interesting show. It turned out that Jalen had not only failed to get ina¡¯s thanks, but also seemed to offend her. Did it mean that Saul won all the benefits? Saul thought so. ina had already gotten into the car. Saul quickly sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was ready to start the car and leave. Suddenly, he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to leave like this. He looked at Jalen and deliberately said, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Halton. I will send E back home. I suppose you must stay here and deal with the follow¨C up matters.¡± Jalen could see the aggression in Saul¡¯s eyes, but what could he do? The development of the matter was beyond Jalen¡¯s expectations. He never imagined that it would be Marie who plotted this. Originally, ina had misunderstood his rtionship with Marie. Now ina would probably think that Jalen was involved in it. Rubbing his temples, Jalen was upset and had a headache. Post navigation Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 70 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 70 Chapter 70 In the car heading back to the city, Saul looked at ina, who had her eyes closed, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± ina replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± ina came back to her senses and thanked Saul. However, Saul smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need to thank me. After all, I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot toe and save me.¡± ina never got bothered by this sort of thing. But she must repay Saul. But Jalen¡­ When she thought of that man, ina¡¯s face darkened. Marie was Jalen¡¯s woman. So it was no different than Jalen doing this to her. ¡°Shall I send you back to Kemp Apartment?¡± Saul asked. He could sense that ina was not in a good mood. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He did not ask much. Anyway, he was happy when Jalen was unhappy. As for the reason, he would kn ow sooner orter. ina nodded and did not say anything else. She must think of a way to take revenge. At the Dunston¡¯s house. Marie was sitting on the bed, her face pale. She was caught¡­ Inexplicably, she felt panic. But soon she forced herself to calm down. So what if ina knew? ina had no evidence. The SIM card was not registered. And the bank ount that was used to trans fer the pay was opened abroad and couldn¡¯t be traced. Even if ina told Jalen everything, no one would believe her. After Marie realized this, the panic in her heart became less. Marie got up and walked out of the room to go to meet Jalen. She must not just sit and wait. Just as she walked into the living room, she saw a person enter the door. It was Jalen. ¡°Jalen, why are you here?¡± Marie smiled and went up to him. But she stopped when she saw his gloomy face. Jalen looked at her coldly. He felt he didn¡¯t know her anymore. He remembered when Kian asked him to take care of Marie, Marie was less than twenty. She always followed him around with an innocent look and called him Jalen sweetly. But when he looked at her now, he could no longer see any trace of innocence. Being looked at like this by Jalen, Marie panicked. ¡°Jalen, you¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jalen asked coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marie pretended not to understand, but she had a hunch that it had something to do with ina, but she did not want to buy that guess. Jalen saw that she was still ying dumb and was even more disappointed. ¡°Why did you do that to ina?¡± Because she had eavesdropped on the conversation between Jalen and Graham, she knew that ina ¡°Jalen, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I have never left the room today. Is it some nonsense yo Marie was sure that ina had no evidence. As long as she kept denying it, no one could do anything to her. However, Jalen was extremely disappointed with her reaction. ¡°What kind of person are you? Maybe I h never really known you.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± Anxiety washed over Marie. She tried to take Jalen¡¯s hand, but Jalen dodged. ¡°When you answered the call just now, I was also there,¡± he spoke slowly, and his words almost knocked Marie off her bnce. He heard it¡­. Other people could not recognize her voice, but Jalen could. At that moment, Marie¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She tried to find a usible reason to defend herself. But when she looked up and met Jalen¡¯s cold eyes, she understood that this man knew everything. It was useless to say anything more. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡± After a long time, she said with a bitter smile. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 71 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Why? She saved your life.¡± Jalen looked at her, with no more tenderness in his eyes. Marie smiled bitterly and looked up at Jalen. ¡°Why? Why do you think it is?¡± ¡°Jalen, we have known each other for so many years. Do you not know how I feel about you?¡± she roared. Jalen frowned, displeased. ¡°I remember making myself clear a long time ago. I only see you as my sist er and nothing else.¡± He thought that Marie knew what he meant. After all, she had never brought this up again. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Yes, you rejected me a long time ago.¡± Marie nodded and couldn¡¯t even force a smile. ¡°But I love you. How can I be willing to give up?¡± ¡°So you did that to her?¡± Jalen frowned again. ¡°You should havee straight at me. What does this h ave to do with her?¡± Marie raised her hand and wiped the tears that almost fell down. ¡°Jalen, I know you too well. Although you won¡¯t admit it, I can tell that you treat Dr. Gainsford differently. ¡°But I can¡¯t ept it. You and she have only known each other for a short time. You were once husband and wife, but so what? If you are the right one for each other, you would not have divorced. ¡°Since you have divorced, it means that you are not meant for each other. Then why did you meet again?¡± Marie really could not understand it. She felt that fate was ying tricks on everyone. Jalen¡¯s expression became grimmer because of her words. He stared at her. ¡°You know that she is my ex¨Cwife? When did you know?¡± ¡°When I went to the Halton Group to find you, I heard your conversation with Graham,¡± she replied. Marie seemed tired. She walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Jalen, what do you n to do with me? Will you give me to Dr. Gainsford? Or the police? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember how good you are to me. No matter what your decision is, I won¡¯t me you.¡± She only med that woman, ina. Since ina and Jalen had divorced, she should not have shown up in front of Jalen again. Beforeing here, Jalen had also been thinking about this thing. Marie¡¯s brother Kian had saved him. Before Kian died, his only wish was for Jalen to take good care of his only sister. Jalen had given Kian his promise. But¡­ ina would definitely not let Marie off easily. While Jalen was deep in thought, Marie actually looked calm, as if she was prepared for the worst. After an unknown period of time, Jalen slowly said, ¡°Pack up and leave for another country tonight. I have chosen a school for you over there. You ar e not allowed to return without my permission.¡± Hearing his reply, Marie did not know if she should feel happy or sad. In the end, Jalen let her off for the sake of her brother. But she might be unable toe back home again once she left, which was extremely heart¨C wrenching for her. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go?¡± she asked tentatively, trying to grasp at straws. However, Jalen¡¯s face turned cold because of her words. ¡°If you want to be destroyed, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He had already done what he could. If Marie didn¡¯t listen to him, there was nothing he could do about it. And Kian¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t me him for it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Marie believed that where there was life, there was hope. ina¡­ Sooner orter, she, Marie, woulde back. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, ina recovered her energy after a good sleep. She thought of what happened during the day, and her eyes became cold. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Theodore, are you interested in swallowing up the Dunston family?¡± ina was sure that Jalen would protect Marie. She did not mind getting back at Jalen at the same time Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 73 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°An hour ago, Marie boarded a ne. And I believe she is out of the country now,¡± he said slowly as he noticed that ina was getting angry. He did not want to go against ina¡¯s wishes, but then again, he had to protect Marie. ina, furious with Jalen, started tounch an attack on him right away. ¡°Jalen! You are courting death!¡± Noticing that, Jalen dodged it quickly. ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Before Jalen could finish his words, ina had alreadyunched another attack again. Every attack on him was full-on and ruthless. ina thought, calm down? Well, I can¡¯t! Just like that, the two got into a fight in the small living room, whichsted many rounds. Of course, most of the time, Jalen was dodging ina and did not actually attack her. Ten minutester, ina was already a little overwhelmed. Then she looked at Jalen, only to find that he was still calm andposed, his hair in style. Then ina stopped. After tidying up her hair a bit, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled.¡± Growing up, ina had been instructed by professionals to defeat the enemy as quickly as she could. It was rare for her to find her match. And unexpectedly, Jalen rivaled her in that. ¡°You are a skilled fighter yourself as well,¡± Jalen said with a smile. And noticing that ina had stopped, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, walking to the side, Jalen took a cup of water and handed it to ina. ¡°Drink some water.¡± ina red at him and took the cup. ¡°This is not over.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Since you are so skilled, how did those three manage to catch you?¡± ina was silent. She had not had the time to investigate that matter yet. ¡°When you were having lunch with Jenica at noon today, someone drugged your drink when you were off to the bathroom,¡± Jalen said. ina raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t seem surprised. This was how she thought it was as well. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Dunston to be so well-prepared. Not only did she have people tie me up, but she also drugged me like that,¡± she sneered, thinking that she had underestimated Marie. But Jalen shook his head and said to her, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Marie who drugged you.¡± ¡°It was not her?¡± ina¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s the Lory family. Do you still remember Marcus, the one who hit on youst time at the banquet?¡± Jalen said, trying to turn ina¡¯s attention away from Marie. That way, he might be able to suffer less from it. ina was surprised. But soon, she found it made sense. She never thought that Marcus was a good person. It was just that she did not expect Marcus would be so bold as to drug her! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What a coincidence that Marie and Marcus were trying to target ina almost simultaneously. And thanks to Marcus, Marie ended up where she was now. Thanks to Marcus, who failed to take away ina then, Marie was involved in the whole thing. And also thanks to Marcus, who ¡°helped¡± drug ina, Marie¡¯s people could then catch ina. ¡°I can help you deal with the Lory family,¡± noticing that ina was deep in thought, Jalen spoke. ¡°You know the Lory family is way stronger than the Dunston family, right?¡± ina nced at him and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Do you think I will forgive Marie just because you told me this? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± How could ina not know what Jalen was nning? She would not let him have his way. Jalen smiled bitterly, but there was nothing he could do. Since Marie had done something wrong and he needed to protect Marie, it was only understandable that ina would dislike Marie and him altogether. He wanted to say something more, but ina stared at him and said, ¡°Marie has run away. This is you to me.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t have something on you in the future. Otherwise, I will take care of you as well,¡± she said coldly. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 74 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Jalen was chased out by ina. He stood at the door and looked at the closed door, feeling helpless. He sighed and turned to leave. In the living room, ina had a sullen face. She kept tapping on the keyboard. Soon, all the information about the Lory family was presented to her. She looked through the information with a serious expression. Just as Jalen had said, the Lory family and the Dunston family were not on the same level. It was not easy to deal with them. However, she would not give up just like that. Anyone who dared to make a move against ina had to be prepared for revenge. In the Lory family¡¯s vi, Marcus called his father again, ¡°Dad, what is Jalen trying to do?¡± ¡°How would I know that the woman has a connection with him?¡± Marcus muttered, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything to that woman.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Then hurry up and ask him. I will go crazy if I am not allowed to go out.¡± After hanging up the phone, Marcus thought about it and felt it was not secure enough, so he made another call. After a long time, a displeased voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°You better have something serious to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Alisha, quicklye back and save me,¡± Marcus said in a tearful voice, looking as aggrieved as he could be. Alisha was annoyed because she was woken up by Marcus¡¯ call, but when she heard his choked voice, she immediately became serious. ¡°What happened?¡± Marcus did not hide anything from her. He told her what had happened and said, ¡°Jalen is not letting me go. out. He is putting me under house arrest!¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± Alisha gritted her teeth. ¡°I warned you not to put all your energy and time on women. You would suffer a great loss sooner orter, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Alisha¡­¡± Marcus felt even more wronged. ¡°Alright, I wille back tomorrow. Before that, you had better not provoke him,¡± Alisha instructed. Even though she was extremely dissatisfied with her younger brother, Alisha couldn¡¯t really just ignore the fact that he was family. Moreover, she also wanted to see what kind of woman would make Jalen so angry. ¡°You and Jalen are close. As long as you ask, he will definitely let this go.¡± Alisha heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, Marcus hung up the phone. Marcus chuckled and then thought of ina. His face turned sour again. ¡°Stupid woman! When my sisteres back, I will see if Jalen still has time for you. At that time¡­¡± New York Airport. ina stood at the entrance of the airport. She saw a huge crowd ahead and soon spotted the person she was waiting for. ¡°Theodore, Andrew.¡± She waved at them. When they heard her voice, they walked towards her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pick me up? Why are you still here?¡± Theodore spoke in a gentle but somewhat reproachful tone. ina smiled. She knew Theodore did not want her to be in trouble. ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do today. I came to pick you up and have a meal together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore nodded and did not say anything else. The three of them walked to the parking lot outside the airport. Along the way, Andrew did not speak. ina could not help looking over. ¡°Andrew, what happened to you?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Andrew shook his head. ina did not believe it. However, she did not ask. After all, they were all adults. Everyone had their own secrets. Even if they were siblings, they needed to keep an appropriate distance. ¡°Theodore, Andrew, why did you go abroad this time? Why did you stay there for so long?¡± she opened the car door and asked casually. When Theodore heard that, he looked at Andrew who had a worried expression. Theodore could only say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s about thepany.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 75 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The car left the airport. Not far away, Marcus picked up Alisha. He pointed to the direction where ina and the others had left and said, ¡°It¡¯s that woman.¡± ¡°She does look pretty.¡± Alisha nodded. ¡°I checked. She is a doctor at Northwestern Memorial Hospital. I heard she was quite good.¡± Marcus cu rled his lips and did not care. Alisha was a little surprised. ¡°Oh? She is not eye candy.¡± Why would Jalen like eye candy? Opening the car door, Marcus said nervously as he drove, ¡°Jalen called the people guarding the vi a way early today. It seems he does not intend to keep me under house arrest.¡± It should be a good thing, but he felt uneasy, so he rushed to the airport to pick Alisha up as soon as he could go out. ¡°He is ready to make a move against the Lory family.¡± Alisha looked at her phone. The Lory family¡¯s sto ck had fallen non¨Cstop as soon as the market opened this morning. Jalen must be involved in this. Marcus froze slightly, and anger shed in his eyes. ¡°Does he really think the Halton family is powerful? The Lory family is not afraid of him.¡± ¡°That is true, but if we really fight, it will only be a lose¨Close situation.¡± Alisha sighed and said, ¡°Drive me to the Halton Group.¡± In Haizea, ina brought her two brothers h¨¨re for dinner. In the private room, she told them everything that had happened recently. Theodore and Andrew listene d with gloomy expressions. ¡°Marie!¡± Theodore called out her name, and killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to destroy the Dunston family. They can¡¯t even protect themselves. But the Lory family¡­¡± i na¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of the Lory family. Theodore nodded and continued, ¡°I will take action against the Dunston family. At the same time, I will try my best to take all their assets.¡± Besides helping ina take revenge, Theodore had to take the opportunity to strengthen himself. After the trip abroad with Andrew, Theodore knew how weak he was now. He could not protect the people he cared about at all. ¡°Yes, I will send you the information I have gathered here. It should be of help,¡± she said. Andrew, who was eating, felt a little helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with business. As you know, I¡¯m just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.¡± The three of them grew up together. Theodore and ina could be called geniuses, but Andrew¡­ Andrew was proficient inputers, but he could notpare to ina, so he was feeling inferior. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t you always say it is useful to be handsome?¡± ina joked with a smile. Andrew smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°s, I only know now that looks can¡¯t bring me money.¡± ¡°Alright, if you feel you can¡¯t help, keep an eye on the Lory family and find a way to discover what they have been doing recently, especially what projects they are working on,¡± ina said. The Lory family was a behemoth. It was unrealistic to defeat them all at once, so ina and the others could only take it slow. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew nodded. As they spoke, Theodore looked at his phone and frowned. ¡°The Lory family¡¯s stocks fell abnormally this morning. Someone should be plotting behind the scenes.¡± ¡°The timing is so coincidental. Did you do it, E?¡± He looked at ina. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ina was surprised. She couldn¡¯t control the Lory family¡¯s shares yet. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Theodore frowned and seemed to be thinking. ina ate silently, but a person appeared in her mind. It couldn¡¯t be him, right? She was reluctant to admit it, but her sanity told her that other than Jalen, no one else would do it, beca they couldn¡¯t. In the Halton Group, Graham handed the tablet over. ¡°Mr. Halton, the Lory Group has fallen to a stop.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 76 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Free Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Jalen nced at him and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Keep an eye on the Lory family. I want any project th ey want.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Graham nodded but began to pray for the Lory Group inwardly, you¡¯ve offended Mr. Halton, I a m afraid you will suffer a great loss.¡± Just as Graham was about to continue speaking, someone knocked on the door. Graham walked over to open the door. When he saw the person standing outside the door, he was sho cked. ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Lory.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Graham.¡± Alisha smiled at him and asked, ¡°Is Jalen here?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Graham said and turned to look at Jalen. Alisha walked into the office and smiled when she saw the man sitting behind the desk. It had been a long time since theyst met, but Jalen was still so handsome. She said, ¡°Jalen.¡± Jalen frowned and was calm. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy overseas for the time being. I just wanted toe back and take a look,¡± she said, not caring about Jalen¡¯s emotions. ¡°Can we have lunch together?¡± she spoke again. Although she was worried about the Lory family, it was not the first time she met Jalen. Sh e knew some things could not be rushed. Jalen hesitated for a moment but still nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As they spoke, they walked out of the office together. Graham watched them disappear, and for some reason, he had a bad feeling. ¡°The rtionship between Ms. Lory and Mr. Halton¡­¡± Graham murmured and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± In the dining room, Alisha was eating. She smiled and said, ¡°The food in New York suits my taste the m ost.¡± ¡°In that case, stay,¡± Jalen said. ¡°Yes, I will think about it.¡± She nodded and seemed to really be thinking. Halfway through the meal, Alisha suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost your grandfather ¡¯s birthday, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it will be next week.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Then I came back at the right time. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. How is he?¡± she asked naturally, and Jalen did not find it strange. Jalen put down his fork and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te to find me to say this, did you?¡± Jalen leaned back in his chair, looking at Alisha¡¯s face as if he saw through her. Alisha smiled, put down her fork, and said coquettishly, ¡°I really cannot hide anything from you.¡± Jalen chuckled. The Lory family was in trouble, and Alisha suddenly returned. He was not a fool. How could he not know why she was doing this? ¡°Marcus told me everything. It was indeed his fault. I apologize to you on his behalf,¡± Alisha said serious She did not want the two families to be enemies because of a woman. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Although that woman was good¨Clooking, Alisha did not take her seriously. These years, Jalen had attracted many beautiful women. But he just went out with them on a whim. He got bored after some time. Jalen did not reply and looked at her coldly. Alisha felt uneasy. ¡°Jalen, you know how Marcus is. ¡°He didn¡¯t know the rtionship between you and that youngdy,¡± she added. ¡°Since you know what kind of person he is, you should understand I did not put him in jail because of you,¡± Jalen said col ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°He has hurt a lot of girls. I don¡¯t care if your family wants to protect him. As long as you can bear the consequences, it has nothing to do with me. But this time¡­¡± As Jalen spoke, his face darkened. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 77 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Alisha suddenly felt that Jalen was somewhat unfamiliar. She had only been away for two years. Why did she feel as if she had left for ten years? Jalen was so different from the man she remembered that Alisha was confused. ¡°I will ask Marcus to personally apologize to you. I promise. This won¡¯t happen again,¡± Alisha said helplessly. She knew that Jalen wouldn¡¯t move on easily. However, Jalen didn¡¯t agree. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one he should apologize to.¡± Alisha was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. ¡°You want Marcus to apologize to that woman?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Jalen asked back, keeping a straight face. His tone was very unfriendly. ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± Alisha almost blurted out, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it in the end. Regardless of whether Jalen was on a whim or something else, he cared about that woman very much now. Alisha couldn¡¯t risk offending that woman. After a short silence, Alisha nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I will call him over and apologize. As for that ¡°I will call her. But it is not up to me whether she is willing to ept his apology or not,¡± Jalen said as he took out his phone and called ina. How dare she not ept it? Anger rose in Alisha¡¯s heart. But she didn¡¯t dare to show a trace of it in front of Jalen. She had already secretly hated ina. After dinner, ina and Theodore returned to the hospital. Just as they were looking through the medical records of the patient for surgery tomorrow, ina received a call from Jalen. ¡°Are you saying that Marcus is going to apologize to me personally?¡± ina asked with a half-smile, thinking of the lewd look on Marcus¡¯ face. She really doubted it. ¡°Yes, but you can refuse,¡± Jalen said. He didn¡¯t want to force ina to ept it. ina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since you call me personally, the Lory family sent you a lobbyist, right?¡± Jalen looked at Alisha who was facing him and acknowledged with a hum on the phone. ¡°The Lory Group¡¯s shares, was it you?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded. He was surprised that ina would guess it. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you friends with the Lory family?¡± ina didn¡¯t understand. She felt that her rtionship with Jalen was not so good. Why? Jalen also wanted to ask himself why. But he didn¡¯t know. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I have let you down on Marie¡¯s matter. I want to do something to make it up to you.¡± ina was speechless. She said coldly, ¡°No need. These are two different things. I¡¯m grateful that you helped me deal with the Lory family, but you let Marie leave, and this is not over.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jalen was not surprised. ina was always a take-it-or-leave-it person in his heart. ¡°Alright, give me the address,¡± she agreed. Jalen was surprised now. He thought that ina would refuse. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ept it for the sake of me¡­¡± ¡°You are overthinking. I want to see Marcus.¡± There was nothing she could do to the Lory family for now. But she could do something to that bastard. Jalen hung up the phone with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡°She agreed. She will be here soon.¡± ¡°Good. Marcus is also rushing over.¡± Alisha smiled, but she was not happy at all. She had never seen Jalen like this, talking to a woman in such a gentle and humble manner. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jalen, who is that woman to you?¡± in the end, Alisha couldn¡¯t help but ask. She had never taken ina seriously before. But now, after seeing how Jalen treated ina, she was a little worried. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 78 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Jalen withdrew his gaze and didn¡¯t answer this question instantly. ¡°Allie, what do you think is love?¡± Jalen suddenly asked Alisha a question that seemed irrelevant. Alisha was shocked. She looked over at Jalen in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Do you love her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jalen shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know. ¡°At first, I was just curious about her, butter on, I couldn¡¯t tell why.¡± Jalen held a cup of coffee in his hand and spoke slowly, but every word he said was like a knife that stabbed Alisha¡¯s heart. After a long pause, Alisha finally came back to her senses. She suppressed her uneasiness and said, ¡°You told me before that you don¡¯t believe in love. You think that love is fake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t refute. If he had not met ina, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that his heart, which had been silent for many years, would beat so violently again. ¡°Maybe it is just your illusion, Jalen.¡± Alisha met Jalen¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°You think that you are in love with her, but maybe you just get curious about her. That¡¯s why you have an interest in her.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Jalen nodded and approved what she said. Seeing this, Alisha breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jalen didn¡¯t seem to fall for ina yet. But she couldn¡¯t let things continue to be like this. Otherwise, Jalen would fall in love with ina sooner orter. At that time, Alisha would really have no chance at all. Half an hourter, Marcus arrived at the restaurant. When he saw Jalen, he subconsciously hid behind Alisha. He was a little afraid of Jalen. Jalen just nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t say a word. Alisha reached out and pulled Marcus over to sit down. She said, ¡°When that youngdyes, you have to apologize to her properly. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Marcus nodded, but he sounded extremely perfunctory. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Five minutester, ina arrived. ¡°Hello.¡± Alisha got up and gave her hand to ina. ¡°I¡¯m Alisha Lory, Marcus¡¯s elder sister.¡± ¡°ina Gainsford. Hello, Ms. Lory.¡± ina nodded. She didn¡¯t shake hands with Alisha, nor did she care about the embarrassment that shed across Alisha¡¯s face. She was not here to make friends. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, Marcus did something wrong. I have taught him a lesson, and I promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± As she spoke, Alisha nudged Marcus beside her. But Marcus had never taken his eyes off ina ever since she showed up. Because he felt that this woman was even more beautiful than a few days ago. He thought that it would definitely be wonderful if he could bang her once. Marcus¡¯s gaze was so explicit that not only ina but also Jalen could feel it. ¡°Ah!¡± Marcus cried out in pain. The hot coffee sshed on his face, along with Jalen¡¯s low and gloomy voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t need your eyes, I can help you get rid of them.¡± ¡°Jalen, I¡¯m so sorry. Marcus is¡­¡± Alisha also got mad at Marcus. How dare he be so bold in front of Jalen? Was he courting death? Alisha wiped the coffee off Marcus¡¯s face and red at him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Apologize to Ms. Gainsford!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Marcus lowered his head and said unwillingly. The hatred in his eyes almost overflew. ¡°Louder!¡± Alisha shouted at him, not knowing why she had such a stupid little brother. Marcus was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey Alisha. So he raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Gainsford. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 79 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 79 From the beginning to the end, ina didn¡¯t say a word and watched them like an outsider. Seeing the three of them looking at her, ina smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lory is so sincere. I may be arrogant if I don¡¯t ept his apology.¡± ¡°You can refuse if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Jalen said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It is not easy to hear Mr. Lory¡¯s apology.¡± ina shook her head indifferently. Then she heard Marcus snort slightly. He might also agree with her words. ina was amused by Marcus and Alisha. ¡°Alisha, I¡¯m going to use the bathroom,¡± Marcus looked at the coffee stains on his clothes and said. dryly. Alisha nodded and told him toe back quickly. Then, Alisha looked back at ina and said, ¡°I envy you, Ms. Gainsford, to have Jalen speak up for you. He wouldn¡¯t just do that for someone he knows.¡± Her tone was somewhat sarcastic. ina remained unruffled, but Jalen was a little unhappy instead. ¡°Allie, shut up.¡± Allie? ina looked at Jalen and then at Alisha. It seemed that the two were very close. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As if sensing her suspicious look, Alisha took the initiative to speak, ¡°The Lory family and the Halton family are old friends. Jalen and I grew up together, and we know each other very well. Sorry if we act too casually, Ms. Gainsford. Please don¡¯t mind us.¡± So they are childhood sweethearts, ina thought to herself. Marie had just left, and now Jalen immediately had a childhood sweetheart by his side. ina suddenly understood why Marie always felt insecure when she was with Jalen before. Being stared at by ina, Jalen felt uneasy. Afraid that she would misunderstand his rtionship with Alisha, he exined, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Why are you exining it to me? We barely know each other, Mr. Halton.¡± ina gave him at nce with an indifferent look. Jalen¡¯s face darkened slightly. Alisha, who was sitting opposite him, smiled meaningfully. Turns out that they are not that close, she thought. ¡°If you will excuse me, I¡¯m going to fix my makeup,¡± ina said as she stood up and left, walking toward the bathroom. In the men¡¯s bathroom, Marcus was cleaning up the coffee stains on his clothes while cursing ina and Jalen. ¡°Bitch, if I catch you, I will teach you a fucking lesson! ¡°And Jalen Halton, don¡¯t think that your family is so good! When you go bankrupt, I will trample you and make you regret it!¡± ina heard his curses outside the bathroom and snorted. Then she put on a mask and a cap before she walked in. Marcus was focusing on cleaning his clothes and didn¡¯t notice the person who came in. It was not until when his vision went ck and someone hooded a ck stic bag over his face that Marcus cried out in horror, ¡°Who is it? What are you doing!¡± ina didn¡¯t say anything. She clenched her fist and threw punches at him. ¡°Ah! ¡°Who the fuck are you! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Unfortunately, Marcus could only keep shouting and cursing because he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight back at all. After beating Marcus up, ina pped her hands in satisfaction and walked out of the bathroom. She took a deep breath and felt much better. Sure enough, she could only vent her anger by beating Marcus up. Apology? She didn¡¯t need it. When Jalen and Alisha heard the shouts, they rushed to the bathroom and saw ina, who had just on?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jalen looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina shook her head and said, ¡°But I heard someone shouting next door. What happened?¡± She pointed at the men¡¯s bathroom. Alisha¡¯s face changed as she immediately ran into the men¡¯s bathroom.¡± ¡°Marcus!¡± Alisha¡¯s voice soon came from the washroom. ina looked at Jalen beside her and asked, ¡°It seems that something happened to Mr. Lory. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± She looked up and found that Jalen was looking at her with a meaningful look. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 80 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°If you don¡¯t want his apology, just refuse him. Why do you have to make yourself suffer?¡± Jalen spoke in a gentle tone. ina chuckled. ¡°As you said, the Lory family is unlike the Dunston family. I can¡¯t do anything to them now. What could I do but ept their apology?¡± Jalen said, ¡°I will help you.¡± ina looked at him as if she saw an alien. She stepped back and said, ¡°She is your childhood sweetheart. Is it really okay for you to do that to her?¡± ¡°Just friends. Not childhood sweethearts,¡± Jalen said with a serious face. But ina didn¡¯t care. ¡°No need, Mr. Halton. As I said, we barely know each other.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± Alisha helped Marcus out of the bathroom with an angry look on her face. ¡°Someone hit Marcus!¡± Marcus had a bloody nose and a swollen face, looking miserable. ina had to cover her mouth because she almostughed out. Marcus slowly reacted and the next second, he pointed at ina and shouted angrily, ¡°It was you! It was you who did this to me, right!¡± ¡°Mr. Lory, what are you talking about?¡± ina blinked with an innocent look. Alisha also looked at ina. She as well suspected that it was ina who did it. After all, ina was the only one who hated Marcus so much. It was not impossible for ina to beat Marcus up without being noticed. ¡°Stop pretending! Who else could it be other than you?¡± As he spoke, Marcus was about to rush over and hit ina. Of course, Jalen didn¡¯t give Marcus the chance to touch ina. He blocked Marcus and said lightly, ¡°You have no evidence to prove that it was her. Marcus, don¡¯t lose your mind, or I will help you get back to normal again.¡± Marcus was not afraid of ina, but he was afraid of Jalen. As soon as Jalen finished speaking, Marcus hid behind Alisha and red at ina with resentment. Alisha suppressed the anger in her heart and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s check the surveince cameras. No matter who did it, the cameras would capture his face.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Sure,¡± ina interrupted Jalen with an indifferent look on her face as if she had nothing to do with this matter. Seeing this, Jalen didn¡¯t speak again. He knew that since ina dared to say so, she must be well-prepared. Jalen suddenly felt that he really didn¡¯t know this woman at all. Soon, they found the manager and demanded to check the CCTV. The manager didn¡¯t dare to refuse. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend whether it was Alisha or Jalen. The surveince footage showed that Marcus entered the men¡¯s bathroom. They all focused on the screen and waited to see who did it to Marcus. Then, ina appeared. Just as Marcus was about to use her, he saw ina directly enter the women¡¯s bathroom. No one had entered the men¡¯s bathroom until Jalen and Alisha rushed over. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Marcus roared. If no one entered the men¡¯s bathroom, could it be that it was he who hit himself? ina looked at Marcus with a smile. ¡°You saw the footage, Mr. Lory. Are you still going to me me for your incident? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for me.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Alisha. Alisha took a deep breath and regained her calmness. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, please forgive my brother. He might have his head hurt after being hit. He was just talking nonsense.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If so, he should go to see the doctor as soon as possible before his condition gets worse, said with a smile. ¡°ina ¡°Allie!¡± Marcus wanted to say something, but Alisha cast him a cold nce and shut him up in time. Alisha looked at ina and smiled. ¡°Then I will be leaving with Marcus first. Let me buy you dinner another day, Ms. Gainsford. I think that we will be good friends. Will you give me a chance, Ms. Gainsford?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 81 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be friends with Ms. Lory.¡± ina smiled and watched the two leave. After they left, the smile on ina¡¯s face disappeared. Jalen looked at her and shook his head. helplessly. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t like her. Why do you say yes?¡± ¡°She already asked. If I don¡¯t agree, doesn¡¯t it make me seem very petty?¡± ina nced at him, then stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Jalen followed behind her quietly. Anyway, he didn¡¯t know women. Jalen asked, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. Halton. Someone¡¯s picking me up.¡± As she spoke, a white sports car had already stopped in front of ina. The moment Saul appeared, Jalen became so grim. He stood at the side coldly. ¡°Did you change your car?¡± ina was surprised. She remembered that Saul had driven a red sports car before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to lower my profile? Is this low enough?¡± He pointed to the limited-edition. sports car in front of him and asked ina. ina was speechless. From the color, it looked low-key, but in fact, it was more high-profile than before. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sheughed dryly and no longermented. Saul opened the car door for ina and made an inviting gesture. ina took the hint and was about to get into the car. As she stepped into the car, she suddenly turned to look at Jalen not far away. ¡°Oh right, Mr. Halton, I am very grateful for your help in dealing with the Lory family, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Jalen did not say anything. He just watched ina and Saul leave, and his grim face made people not dare to approach. In the car, ina saw Jalen¡¯s ugly expression through the window, and the corners of her mouth rose. If beating Marcus up could give her a 90% good mood, then at this moment, seeing the sullen Jalen had made it 100%. Marie made a big mistake. Did Jalen really think that he could make it up for ina by helping her deal with the Lory family? Jalen was too naive. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Saul nced at ina. He could feel her good mood. ina looked away from the window and turned to Saul who was driving. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± When ina came to the restaurant to see Marcus, she happened to receive a call from Saul, who asked to meet her, so she asked him to pick her up. ¡°In any case, I saved you. You don¡¯t have to show me that cold face, do you?¡± Saul smiled helplessly. When Jalen was around, ina would give him a smile, but when it was only the two of them, ina would never be nice to him. Sometimes, Saul could not help but wonder if ina really hated Jalen or if she was just pretending ina was not moved by his words at all. ¡°Even if you and Jalen did note that day, I would still be fine.¡± ¡°Even so, I didn¡¯t know. I came to your rescue. Is this favor not worthy of your gratitude?¡± Saul pretended to be wronged. ina was silent. What he said was right. In this matter, she always owed both of them a favor. After a while, ina said, ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Hehe, actually, it¡¯s not difficult. There will be a banquet in a few days, and I want to invite you my partner.¡± While they were talking, Saul had already parked his car at the entrance of Kemp Apartment. He looked at ina and waited for her answer. to be Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ina asked, ¡°What banquet?¡± Saul shook his head and said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. I¡¯ll tell you when the time ina frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you off.¡± Saul detected her hesitation and was afraid that she would turn him down. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 82 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, ina finally nodded and agreed. It was just a banquet. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. Moreover, she could take the opportunity to repay the favor she owed Saul. Saulughed, and he seemed to be in a good mood. He said, ¡°Good night. Have a good dream.¡± ina got out of the car and walked into the apartment. She waved at him and disappeared. As usual, Saul did not leave immediately. As he smoked, he looked up at the sky. There were so many stars tonight. There was the sound of a car in the distance. Saul turned to look at the car. This time, Jalen did not even get off the car. He lowered the window and sneered, ¡°Do you have to wait for me downstairs every time you send her back?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Saul did not deny it. He raised his eyebrows and added, ¡°After all, I will be happy when I see that you¡¯re unhappy!¡± Jalen didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°However, you came a littlete today. Usually, you will appear within ten minutes when I send E home. But it has been twenty minutes,¡± Saul said. Jalen felt that Saul was crazy. ¡°Is it funny?¡± Jalen asked Saul. Jalen was angry at first, but he was much calmer now. He said, ¡°ina won¡¯t be into you, and you can¡¯t irritate me anymore. Don¡¯t you think you are like a clown now?¡± The more Jalen knew ina, the more certain Jalen was that Saul was not the type she liked. Sure enough, hearing Jalen¡¯s words, Saul was a bit stunned. His expression was extremely indifferent. Saul said, ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t like me now, but at least she doesn¡¯t hate me. ¡°Jalen, you are the real clown, aren¡¯t you?¡± Saul also mocked Jalen. The two of them red at each other as if they would have a fight the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t you know hatred is caused by love? The more she hates me, the more it means that she cares about me. Do you understand?¡± Jalen said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Saul sneered. Jalen nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Funny.¡± Saul chuckled. ina did not expect to hear such ridiculous words when she went downstairs to buy some food. Jalen tightened his grip on the steering wheel and looked at ina who had walked out of the door. Jalen was embarrassed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Soon, ina stood in front of the two of them. She did not look at Saul. She looked at Jalen with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Jalen, you are really narcissistic and arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°How dare you say that I still care about you?¡± She was about to burst intoughter. Jalen pulled a long face and did not say anything. However, ina became angrier. She said, ¡°Jalen, do you think that all the women in the world will fall in love with you? ¡°Just think about it. If you are not rich, will those women take a fancy to you? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened. Saul wanted to apud. It was the first time Saul had seen Jalen being mocked so badly. Most importantly, Jalen didn¡¯t retort. That was too satisfying. ¡°Enough! ina, you shouldn¡¯t say that!¡± Jalen suppressed his anger and looked up at her. He thought that even if what he said just now was wrong, ina shouldn¡¯t say these harsh words. Jalen had never been scolded by a person! ina seemed not to notice his anger. She continued, ¡°What? It¡¯s not enough! ¡°I just want you to know that not all women are interested in you. At least, I am not! ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m indeed your ex-wife. But it doesn¡¯t mean that we have any rtionships. Mr. Halton, please stay away from me in the future!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 83 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 83 Chapter 83 At night, in a food stall. Saul held a ss of wine in his hand as he recalled the scene of ina pointing at Jalen and scolding Jalen at the apartment entrance. What was more important was ina¡¯sst sentence. Saul thought, what does it mean that she is his ex-wife? Saul knew that Jalen had married and divorced, but Saul never thought that his ex-wife would be ina. He was very confused. Jalen was obviously interested in ina. Since that was the case, why did he want to divorce her? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With this in mind, Saul looked at ina, who was sitting opposite him. Seeing that she was still angry, Saul smiled and said, ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°No. Why should I be angry? I just think that Jalen is a crazy person.¡± Then she thought to herself, how dare he say that I¡¯m interested in him? Such a narcissist. ¡°I agree with you.¡± Saul smiled and added, ¡°But I¡¯m still a bit confused. Are you really Jalen¡¯s ex-wife?¡± ina nodded. She admitted directly. ¡°Why did he divorce you?¡± This was what Saul did not understand. ¡°He has a mistress and a childhood female friend. Why should he care about me even if I was his wife? Isn¡¯t it normal that we get divorced?¡± ina pouted and ridiculed. Saul did not think so. He had a different opinion. ¡°Did he treat you badly?¡± Saul asked. ina shook her head. Perhaps she was a bit drunk. When Saul asked, she did not hide anything. She said, ¡°We have been married for two years, but I never met him. So I can¡¯t tell you whether he treated me well or not.¡± Hearing this, Saul understood. It turned out that Jalen did not know ina at first. He probably only knew that ina was his ex-wife after he was attracted to ina. Saul drank and wanted tough. He thought, Jalen, I didn¡¯t expect that you would end up like this. Jalen had been furious just now, but in the end, he did not say anything and left. Thinking about it, Saul felt happy. Saul looked at ina and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend? If you be my girlfriend, I promise Jalen will be angry.¡± ina rolled her eyes at him and said coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with me whether he is or not? I don¡¯t care.¡± Saul raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Is that so? I thought you wanted to see him suffer.¡± angry ¡°I want to see him suffer. But it has nothing to do with me being your girlfriend.¡± ina knew that Jalen was not a good person and Saul was no better than Jalen. It was just that Saul had not provoked her and had helped her several times, so she did not treat him the way she treated Jalen. Hearing this, Saul looked a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity.¡± ina did not speak or pay attention to him. She drank on her own, feeling agitated. On the other hand, after Jalen was scolded by ina, he did not return to Kemp Apartment. Instead, he drove to the riverbank. The anger in his heart slowly dissipated as time passed. But he was still angry. Unknowingly, he drove to the Halton¡¯s Residence. This was his wedding house with ina. But ever since they got married, Jalen had never been here. Even after their marriage, he had never walked into the house. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± When the servant saw Jalen, the servant was in disbelief. Jalen nodded and walked in. Although no one lived in the Halton¡¯s Residence now, there were many servants in the mansion. When they knew that Jalen came, they all came out to greet him. ¡°Go to work. I¡¯ll just take a look.¡± Jalen asked them to go away. ¡°Linda, please stay. I have something to ask you.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 84 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Jalen looked at the living room. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but it seemed that this ce hadn¡¯t changed much over the two years. He looked at Linda and asked, ¡°The mansion has not been renovated in the past two years?¡± ¡°No,¡± Linda replied, ¡°Mr. Halton called to say that Mrs. Halton could¡­¡± Linda paused for a moment, and then remembered that Jalen and ina had divorced. She changed the way she addressed ina and said, ¡°Mr. Halton said that Ms. Gainsford could decorate the house as she wanted, but Ms. Gainsford didn¡¯t do anything Jalen¡¯s face darkened slightly. He knew the reasons why ina did nothing. Because ina was like him. She was also dragged into this marriage. From the beginning, she had never thought that the marriage wouldst, so she naturally would not waste time renovating the house. ¡°What has she been doing for the past two years?¡± Jalen suddenly wanted to know about ina¡¯s past. Linda stole a nce at Jalen. She didn¡¯t understand why he still asked about ina when they were divorced. However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She could only answer truthfully, ¡°Ms. Gainsford¡¯s daily life is very simple. She was usually taking care of the flowers and reading. And sometimes she went shopping. Nothing else.¡± Linda used to persuade ina to meet Jalen. She thought that wife and husband couldn¡¯t keep avoiding seeing each other like that. But at that time, ina just smiled, ¡°Why would I look for him? Isn¡¯t it good now? I¡¯m free.¡± Is that all? Jalen thought, a little surprised. He just didn¡¯t think that ina was someone who could stay idle. ¡°She was always staying at home?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°Every day. Even when she was out shopping tillte sometimes, she would go back to the mansion. She never spent the night out,¡± Linda replied. She thought ina was a good wife. Jalen was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought that with ina¡¯s personality, she should be busy outside every day and wouldn¡¯t go back home every day. ¡°Which one is her room?¡± Jalen pointed to the room upstairs. ¡°The first room on the right on the second floor,¡± Linda replied. T ¡°Why didn¡¯t she live in the master bedroom?¡± Jalen frowned and was a little surprised. ¡°Ms. Gainsford said that the master bedroom was too big. She was afraid to live alone, so she moved to the smaller one,¡± Linda replied. As soon as Linda finished speaking, Jalen waved at her, indicating for her to go back to work, while he went upstairs and walked to the room that ina had stayed in. Pushing open the door, the room was dark all around. He reached out to turn on the light and saw a simple andrge bed. Probably because the room had been cleaned up, when Jalen stood in the room, he could not feel a trace of ina. Nothing had changed in the room. To ina, it was like a hotel. It was fine as long as she could sleep. As for what was in the room, she did not care. Realizing this, Jalen had mixed feelings. He pushed open the ss door of the balcony and walked out. The moonlight outside sprinkled on him, leaving a long shadow. Jalen could not help but think, during the two years of marriage, did ina also stand here and look at the door? Did she ever expect me toe back? At that moment, Jalen suddenly understood ina¡¯s dislike of him. He almost didn¡¯t change during those two years except that he wouldn¡¯t go back to Halton¡¯s Residence. He was still that free Jalen of the Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. past. But for ina¡­ She spent all her nights waiting. Even though she didn¡¯t love Jalen, she didn¡¯t expect that her husband would nevere to see her, not even once. Jalen sighed deeply. Back then, he never imagined that he would meet her again after their divorce in another way. However, this time, she was no longer his wife, but his ex-wife. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 85 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The bell rang loudly, pulling Jalen back from his thoughts. Seeing that it was a call from Nitzan, he answered it without hesitation. Nitzan said on the other side of the line, ¡°My birthday¡¯s 3 days away. What gift are you going to give me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, how can you ask what your gift is?¡± Jalen was speechless. ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask? What if I don¡¯t like your gift?¡± Nitzan held the phone in one hand and his beard in the other, smiling. Jalen thought of the painting that he bought earlier in an auction and said, ¡°I guarantee that will like it.¡± you ¡°You guarantee my ass. I only want one gift for this birthday,¡± Nitzan said. ¡°What is it?¡± Jalen was much more patient when facing his grandfather. He thought it was better if Nitzan had a request. ¡°Bring E to my birthday party,¡± Nitzan said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jalen frowned. After a while, he said, ¡°If you want her at the party, it would be better that you call her personally.¡± ¡°I want you to bring her there.¡± Nitzan knew that ina would not refuse him if he called her personally, but he wanted to create an opportunity for Jalen and ina. Of course, he had to let Jalen think of a way himself. But in Jalen¡¯s view, ina might go if it was Nitzan who called her, and ina would absolutely turn it down if Jalen invited her. Jalen did not answer, and Nitzan was furious. ¡°You brat, I only have one thing to ask and you can¡¯t do this for me? Are you trying to make me die of anger?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°No matter how much you hate her, you must personally invite her to my birthday party,¡± Nitzan interrupted Jalen. Jalen smiled bitterly. It was not his turn to hate ina. It was her hating him. However, he could not exin it clearly to his grandfather. He could only nod and agree, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Save that crap! Don¡¯t go to the party yourself if you can¡¯t take her there.¡± After that, Nitzan hung up the phone, not giving Jalen a chance to speak again. Jalen looked at his phone, feeling helpless. Those who did not know might think that Nitzan was ina¡¯s grandfather, not Jalen¡¯s. In the Halton¡¯s old house, Nitzan was still angry after he hung up the phone. ¡°What do you think is wrong with Jalen? E is such a good girl, but he actually doesn¡¯t like her?¡± Nitzanined to Takvor. ¡°Young people care about ¡®feelings¡¯. Maybe Mr. Jalen just doesn¡¯t have feelings for Ms. Gainsford,¡± Takvor said. Nitzan snorted. ¡°No feelings? He didn¡¯t even see E. How could he feel it?¡± Takvor did not speak. Nitzan continued, ¡°I think they are a perfect match. As long as they get to know each other, they will fall in love very soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, actually, I can¡¯t figure out why you want Mr. Halton and Ms. Gainsford to be together?¡± Takvor couldn¡¯t help but ask. He could understand that the marriage was arranged because of themitments between the two family¡¯s elders, but Jalen and ina had divorced. Takvor found it strange that Nitzan kept matchmaking the two of them. ¡°E is a good girl. She can help Jalen and the entire Halton family,¡± Nitzan said after being silent for a while. ¡°Ms. Gainsford helps Mr. Jalen?¡± Takvor was surprised and did not quite understand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force Jalen either, but the Halton family is not as powerful as he thinks. Maybe the storm wille soon. ¡°Do you think that I insist that he and E be together because I¡¯m old and stubborn?¡± Nitzan sneered and continued, ¡°That¡¯s because E had a powerful family behind her. If she is with Jalen, she will definitely help Jalen in the future. Only in this way can the Halton family prosper forever in New York.¡± When Nitzan said that, his mind was full of calctions. Behind him, Takvor thought that he had seen that ambitious Nitzan who was starting from scratch in New York. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The news, that the Dunston family went bankrupt and the Dunston Group was annexed, quickly spread throughout New York. Many people were taken aback. Was the Dunston family that had a close rtionship with Jalen damaged just like that? After everyone recovered from the shock, they were curious about the cause. Some people said that the Dunston family had offended some big shot, and some others said that the person offended was Jalen. Anyway, people talked. However, someone soon discovered that the Dunston Group was annexed by Theodore¡¯s Clouds Group, which made everyone even more gossipy. When ina saw the news, her expression was calm. The Dunston family originally had a lot of problems, and in addition to the materials that she provided to Theodore, no wonder the Dunston family would have gone bankrupt. ina just did not expect Theodore to take action so quickly. She had thought it would take some time. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ina had no time to think about it more because Joyce had knocked on the door ande in. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, everything is ready in the operation room.¡± ¡°Okay. I will go over now.¡± ina nodded. As she spoke, she got up and walked out of her office. Joyce followed behind ina and said happily, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, since you joined this hospital, the number of surgeries at the Neurosurgery Department has increased greatly. Dr. Wood said that many patients from other states are attracted toe here for your fame.¡± Joyce admired ina from the bottom of her heart and dreamed of bing someone like ina one day. ¡°For doctors, saving one more person is the most important thing.¡± ina did not take fame or something as important thing, and she could not understand why Joyce was so happy either. ¡°You are right. Saving people is the most important thing.¡± Joyce nodded. They had already arrived at the door of the operating room while talking. After ina changed into her surgical gown, she saw that Joyce was still there. ina asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing, but I just want to¡­¡± Joyce hesitated, wanting to say something but not daring to say it. ¡°Just say it.¡± ina looked at Joyce. Joyce plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Can I go in with you to watch the operation process? I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ina had thought that Joyce would say something important, but it turned out to be like this. She chuckled, ¡°Sure, you can. This is what an intern should be entitled to do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Before ina officially graduated, she always followed her mentor, watching the operation process. All the medical students were doing that. Joyce had nevere in with her, and ina had thought that Joyce went to watch the other doctors¡® surgeries. ¡°Dr. Wood does not allow the interns to go with you into the operating room. He is afraid that will be unhappy,¡± Joyce said in a low voice. ina was a deputy director at Northwestern Memorial Hospital. However, she was not the professor in charge of teaching, so she could refuse the interns to follow her. Hearing what Joyce had said, ina somewhat understood. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can follow me. Afterward, I¡¯ll tell Dr. Wood that I don¡¯t mind.¡± No one was born to know everything. ina got improvement step by step like Joyce. She understood how difficult to be a professional doctor. Therefore, ina was willing to teach Joyce everything she knew. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Gainsford.¡± Joyce was very touched. It was rare to see a doctor like ina, who had such excellent medical skills and was easygoing. ¡°Go change your clothes,¡± ina said to Joyce. Joyce nodded. She was extremely excited inside because she could finally see Dr. Gainsford in surgery with her own eyes. Joyce was so happy! ina had entered the operating room, so Jalen did not see her when he came. Jalen was not upset. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he did not know how to face ina. Jalen did have his character, and he decided not toe for ina anymore. But if Jalen did so, what his grandfather would do? Without a doubt, if Jalen did not bring ina along, Nitzan would not allow Jalen to attend the banquet. If Jalen, as Nitzan¡¯s grandson, did not attend Nitzan¡¯s birthday banquet, what the outsiders would think? And the rumors would abound by then. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Jalen did not wait for ina to finish the surgery at the hospital, but he decided toe again tomorrow. Anyway, Nitzan¡¯s birthday was the day after tomorrow. Jalen thought that it was notte to invite ina tomorrow. When Jalen just got into the car and was about to go to the office, Alisha called him. ¡°Jalen, are you free in the afternoon? Go shopping with me, okay? I haven¡¯t been back for two years. New York has changed a lot.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, I have a lot of work to do in the afternoon,¡± Jalen refused. If it weren¡¯t for the incident with ina, he would have agreed. After that incident, Jalen had a sense of disgust for the Lory family. Moreover, he knew that ina did not like Alisha. Inexplicably, he did not want to get too close to Alisha. Alisha, who was on the other side of the line, did not expect to be declined. She was angry, but she did not lose her temper. Instead, she said, ¡°Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday is on the day after tomorrow. I¡¯d like to buy him a gift, but I don¡¯t know what he likes. So I¡­¡± Over the phone, Jalen seemed to have seen the grievance on Alisha¡¯s face. For a moment, Jalen hesitated. ¡°Jalen, I¡¯ve thought that we are still close friends, no matter how long we have not seen each other. But now, it seems that this is just what I think,¡± Alisha said in an upset tone. Jalen frowned. After quite a while, he said, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go to pick you up.¡± In the end, Jalen agreed. To him, Alisha could be counted as a friend. During the years when Jalen lost his parents, apart from his grandfather taking care of him, Alisha, as a friend of his, had helped Jalen a lot. Therefore, Jalen could not be so ruthless to Alisha. ¡°I¡¯m at home. Then I¡¯ll wait for you, okay?¡± Alisha smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jalen drove to the Lory¡¯s house. At 6:00 p.m., the surgery waspleted. ina walked out of the operating room, with Joyce, who was chatting andughing, by her side. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you are awesome!¡± After watching the whole process of the surgery, Joyce admired ina¡¯s skills so much. ina looked calm and said, ¡°Nothing. All surgeons at the Neurosurgery Department perform the surgery like this. You may have seen too little.¡± ¡°It is not like that,¡± Joyce retorted. ¡°I have seen the other doctors¡® operations, but they are not as rxed as you.¡± ¡°Maybe, this is so¨Ccalled ¡®Practice makes perfect¡®,¡± ina exined. When they returned to the office, ina packed up her things and was going to get off work. Joyce said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, may I have the pleasure to treat you to dinner?¡± ina cast a nce at Joyce and crossed her arms. Then she looked into Joyce¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Please do me a favor.¡± Joyce smiled and immediately said, ¡°I will be attending a birthday banquet in two days. My father gave me the important task of buying a gift, but I have no idea what to choose at all.¡± ¡°So you want me to help you choose a gift?¡± ina asked. ¡°Well, I think you are more thoughtful than me. The gift you choose must be better than I do.¡± Joyce thought of asking ina for help at thest moment. The most important thing was that she could take the opportunity to get closer to ina. ina looked at her phone. She had no appointment tonight, so she was idle and bored. Then she nodded. ¡°Okay, but I can¡¯t guarantee that what I choose will be liked.¡± After all, a gift had to be something to meet the receiver¡¯s favorite. ording to what Joyce just said, ina guessed Joyce probably had no idea what the birthday person was fond of. In this case, it was very difficult to pick a birthday gift. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do your best. He won¡¯t care much about this gift,¡± Joyce said. It was Nitzan, the owner of the Halton family. How could he take a fancy to Joyce¡¯s gift? As long as it was seemingly graceful and not disrespectful, it would be fine. This was the request from Joyce¡¯s father. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ina and Joyce walked out of the hospital together. Then Joyce went to drive her car, and ina was waiting for Joyce by the roadside. Shortly after, a ck and white Ferrari sports car stopped in front of ina. ina did not vaguely realize until then that Joyce seemed to be very rich. ina got in the car and said with a smile, ¡°You are so rich, but why do you want to be a doctor? You should know that this job is very hard.¡± ¡°I am already rich, so I naturally want to do something more meaningful,¡± Joyce replied. Back then, when her family asked her this question, she gave them the same answer. ina could not helpughing. She thought that what Joyce said seemed to make sense. After a while, the car stopped at the entrance of the most high¨Cend shopping mall in New York. After they got out of the car, Joyce held ina¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, let¡¯s go for dinner first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and then said, ¡°You can call me ¡®ina¡® when we are outside.¡± Joyce immediately covered her mouth and was a little overjoyed. ¡°You finally tell me your first name. Does it mean that we are friends now?¡± ¡°You seem to have never asked, right?¡± ina did not mind others knowing her first name. She just did not bother to tell them if others did not ask. Joyce scratched the back of her head and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask.¡± Even though she was an assistant to ina, their rtionship had not been close. Joyce did not dare to ask rashly, lest ina would be disgusted. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± ina thought herself somewhat mild, at least not to let people be afraid to this point. Joyce nodded, but she then immediately shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but it¡¯s just because I am timid.¡± ina chuckled. She did not dwell on this question but asked Joyce, ¡°What would you like to have?¡± ¡°ina, let¡¯s have dinner at Magnolia Bakery. Everything tastes very good there. You are highly rmended to have a taste there.¡± Joyce called ina by her first name instead of Dr. Gainsford. In an instant, the rtionship between them became closer. ina did not refuse. Even though she just had a meal there some time ago. However, the food there tasted really good. It was okay to have meals there a few more times. They walked to the door of Magnolia Bakery, where a lot of people were queuing. ina thought that they would have to wait for a long time, but Joyce took her straight in. ina heard the waiter at the door greeted Joyce, ¡°Ms. Wace.¡± ¡°Is this ce run by your family?¡± ina was surprised. ¡°Yes, my parents started the business with food and beverages. Magnolia Bakery is the first restaurant they ran,¡± Joyce said. With that, Joyce took out a card from her bag and handed it to ina. ¡°With this diamond card, you don¡¯t have to queue up every time youe.¡± ina did not take it. Joyce quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no ount bnce on this card.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ina then took the diamond card. ¡°Ms. Wace, the seat you usually take was taken by some guest. You¡­¡± The waiter was in a quandary. He did not expect that Joyce woulde today. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Any seat is fine.¡± Joyce did not take it seriously. Joyce just preferred a seat by the window, but she did not insist on taking that seat. Customers came first. Joyce would not argue with the gust for a seat. Then the waiter brought Joyce and ina to the seats in the hall. The surroundings were noisy, and it could be seen that the business was quite good. ¡°No private room is avable. ina, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll make a reservation in advance next time.¡± Joyce was a little embarrassed. Even though she was the daughter of the restaurant owner, she had to make a reservation for the private room in advance. ina shook her head and did not take it personally. ¡°It¡¯s already very good. I waited for more than an hour in a queuest time before getting a seat.¡± That was why she was so angry when Jenica stood her up in the end. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait next time.¡± Joyce grinned as she took the menu and handed it to ina. When she just told ina to order whatever she liked, Joyce caught a glimpse of an acquaintance, who was sitting in the seat she usually took. Joyce was surprised. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± Hearing that, ina looked in that direction and saw Jalen sharing food with Alisha. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ina felt that she always had bad luck. Otherwise, how could she frequently meet Jalen in New York, such a big city? Jalen seemed to have sensed something. He looked in ina¡¯s direction and coincidentally met ina¡¯s gaze. At that moment, Jalen was in a veryplex mood. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Gainsford and her friend.¡± Alisha followed Jalen¡¯s gaze and saw ina, who was not far away. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just then, ina retracted her gaze and chatted to Joyce, ¡°You are more familiar with the food here than me. Go ahead to order. I am not picky about food.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Joyce did not decline. She was indeed very familiar with all the dishes in this restaurant. Both ina and Joyce ignored Jalen and Alisha who were not far away as if they were just strangers. ¡°Jalen, do you want to go over and say hello?¡± Alisha asked tentatively. ¡°No need.¡± Jalen shook his head. Jalen could feel that ina disliked him. In addition to what she saidst night, it would be a little embarrassing if he tried to get close to her. As for Nitzan¡¯s instructions, Jalen thought that he would certainly let Nitzan down. After dinner, Joyce took ina to the shopping mall downstairs to select a gift. They stopped at the door of a gift shop. ¡°ina, I think the elder should prefer some crystal items, which look better than jewelry and gold items. What do you think?¡± Joyce was uncertain, so she asked for ina¡¯s opinion. ina did not refute. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. It has to be caught eyes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they just entered the gift shop, a familiar voice was heard inside. ¡°Jalen, how do you like this crystal statue? Do you think your grandpa will like it?¡± Alisha¡¯s voice was heard. Jalen and Alisha subconsciously turned their heads when they heard the footsteps of Joyce and ina. So they could not pretend that they did not see ina even if they wanted to. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, what a coincidence! Are you here to buy a gift as well?¡± Alisha said first. Since they were doomed to meet, she could not be at a disadvantage. ina did not want to say hello to Alisha. However, with so many people watching, she had to be courteous. ¡°Yes, Ie with my friend to pick a gift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so coincident! I am also here to pick a gift.¡± Alisha looked surprised. Joyce, who was at the side, subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you here to buy the gift for Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday on the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°You too?¡± This time, Alisha was surprised. Joyce nodded. She said to herself, how coincident it is! As they talked, Alisha had already decided to buy the crystal statue, and she immediately paid the bill. While waiting for the clerk to pack it into a gift box, Alisha looked at Joyce. ¡°Do you want to select some as well? I think a crystal item is a good birthday present.¡± Joyce smiled awkwardly. She thought, you have selected the crystal item. If I select the same, it will be ridiculous by then. Joyce looked at ina with a pleading gaze. She was at loss about what to do. ina learned from the conversation between Joyce and Alisha that Nitzan¡¯s birthday was on the day after tomorrow. It shocked her for a long time. It was not that she did not take Nitzan seriously, but during the two years of marriage, Nitzan had not held a birthday banquet, so she did not know it. The birthday banquet was held probably for Nitzan¡¯s 70th birthday. That was why it was so grand. ¡°ina?¡± ina was in thought, and she did not notice Joyce¡¯s blink, so Joyce had to remind ina. ina recovered from her thought and said to Joyce, ¡°If you buy a gift for Mr. Halton, you don¡¯t have to worry. I know what he likes.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 While Joyce was still in shock, Alisha could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, do you know what Mr. Halton likes?¡± ¡°I just roughly know what the seniors will like,¡± ina said. Alisha thought so too. ina probably did not even know Nitzan, so how could she know what he liked? However, Jalen, who was standing next to ina, did not think so. During the two years of marriage, although he did not meet ina, Nitzan had seen her a lot. So it was not strange for ina to know what Nitzan liked. Jalen was looking at ina, but she ignored Jalen¡¯s gaze. She pulled Joyce and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy a gift.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded and politely waved at Jalen and Alisha. Just as they were about to leave the shop, Alisha suddenly said, ¡°Jalen. About Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday, have you invited Ms. Gainsford to participate?¡± Hearing this, ina, who had walked to the door, stopped. She wanted to attend Nitzan¡¯s birthday banquet. After all, Nitzan was good to her. But they did not invite her, so she had no reason to go there. ¡°Ms. Gainsford is busy. I think she has no time to go.¡± In the end, Jalen still did not have the courage to invite her. In front of so many people, he really did not want ina to quarrel with him. Alisha showed a look of pity and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± ina didn¡¯t listen to what the two said. After Jalen said that, she took Joyce out of the shop and disappeared from their sight. Outside the shop, Joyce felt that ina was unhappy and asked in a low voice, ¡°ina, do you want to attend Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday party? If you want to go, I can take you with me.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ina shook her head. Although Joyce wanted to help ina, ina was in an awkward position. It might cause Joyce trouble. Seeing ina refuse, Joyce did not insist. Not long after, ina brought Joyce to a gallery. The two of them walked in. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± the salesman came forward and greeted them warmly. ina nced at him and then said, ¡°Is Corbin here?¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment. I will go and call the boss.¡± The salesman was surprised. He did not expect this beautiful girl in front of him to know his boss. The boss had once told him that if a girl directly called Corbin¡¯s name and came to find Corbin, he could not trifle with her, and he must inform the boss. After the salesman left, ina and Joyce waited in the rest area. ¡°ina, is the owner here your friend?¡± Joyce asked curiously. ina thought about it and finally shook her head. ¡°Not really. He is my teacher¡¯s friend.¡± Joyce said, ¡°Oh.¡± She did not know who ina¡¯s teacher was, but she felt that the teacher must be very powerful and mysterious. Not long after, Corbin came out from the inner room. When he saw ina sitting in the rest area, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He then asked, ¡°Little girl, why did youe to find me today?¡± ¡°Corbin, I came here today to help my friend choose a gift for someone.¡± As she spoke, she said in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday.¡± Corbin immediately understood. After Corbin whispered a few words into the salesman¡¯s ear, the salesman turned around and entered the inner room. Corbin chatted with ina and said, ¡°How is your teacher? When does he n toe to New York?¡± ina smiled and said, ¡°He is good. He exercises every day. As for when he wille to New York, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 As the two of them chatted, Joyce, who was at the side, didn¡¯t know what to say. However, she wasn¡¯t angry and silently listened. Not long after, the salesman retrieved the thing that Corbin wanted and handed it to ina. ¡°This is an ancient painting that has just arrived. Mr. Halton likes this kind of style most,¡± Corbin said with a smile. ina nodded. As far as she knew, Nitzan liked paintings the most. In the past, when ina asionally went to the Halton¡¯s house for dinner, she woulde to this gallery to buy some things and bring them over. Nitzan was very happy every time. ina handed the painting to Joyce and said to her, ¡°Give this to him. He will like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce had no doubts about ina¡¯s decision. ¡°How much?¡± Joyce asked subconsciously. Corbin looked at her with a smile and joked, ¡°I never talk about money. The price depends on wthe buyer is.¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Joyce was confused. ¡°18 thousand dors,¡± Corbin replied. Joyce still didn¡¯t know what Corbin meant. ¡°What?¡± ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said angrily, ¡°Corbin, why are you teasing her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so fun,¡± Corbinughed. As for Joyce, she was still in a daze. So¡­ how much was it? As if knowing what Joyce was thinking, ina said, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s on me. Corbin will give me a discount.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Joyce was about to refuse. ¡°I also want to buy something. This is a gift.¡± ina interrupted and then looked at Corbin. ¡°Corbin, OK?¡± ¡°That depends on the value of the things you buy,¡± Corbin smiled. He knew that today was the day he would make a big fortune. ¡°Joyce, wait for me here,¡± ina said to Joyce. Joyce didn¡¯t ask any further and nodded in agreement. Soon, ina and Corbin walked into the inner room. Joyce was sitting in the resting area, holding the painting that looked very expensive. She was very nervous. Hesitating, she moved to the side of the salesman and asked in a small voice, ¡°Excuse me, painting very expensive?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not particrly expensive in the gallery,¡± the salesman replied with a calm face. Joyce let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only 115 thousand dors,¡± the salesman said. What? Joyce heard the sound of her heart breaking. She thought, 115 thousand dors? A painting? And from what ina just said, this is a free gift. She swallowed her saliva and felt that she was no match for ina. The budget for her to buy a gift was about 35 thousand dors. Although the Wace family was not bad¨Coff, they were not that rich. In addition, they were not familiar with the Halton family. So the Wace family didn¡¯t n to buy a very expensive gift. As if she was not willing to give up, Joyce continued to ask, ¡°How much do we have to buy to have this as a free gift?¡± The salesman curled his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, at least tens of millions of dors. But your friend seems to be quite familiar with my boss. Maybe a few million dors is fine.¡± At this moment, Joyce almost lost her bnce. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Who the hell was ina? She could buy things that cost tens of millions of dors at any time! Moreover, looking at how familiar they were just now, ina must have spent a lot of money buying things here in the past. Inside, ina did not know what Joyce was thinking. At that moment, she was standing in the inner room, choosing a real gift she wanted to give to Nitzan. ina thought that if Nitzan called her and invited her in the next two days, she would bring it over. If he didn¡¯t, she would find someone to send it over. Anyway, she had to give Nitzan a birthday gift. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°E, these are all my treasures. If you like any of them, I will give you a discount.¡± Corbin looked at the collection he had had for many years and was satisfied. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it was not ina, Corbin would not let him or her in. ina nced around and did not pay attention to these things. ina asked, ¡°Corbin, it¡¯s for Mr. Halton. Which one do you think is suitable for him?¡± ¡°You know Nitzan?¡± Corbin was surprised. He did not know that ina had gotten married. ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and said, ¡°He treats me well, so I want to give him a gift that he likes.¡± ¡°I heard that Nitzan likes your master¡¯s painting the most. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you ask your master for a painting?¡± Corbin said to ina. ina was helpless. She had a painting before, but it had been auctioned by her. At that time, ina had not thought about the birthday banquet of Nitzan at all. ¡°My master has gone out long ago to find inspiration. I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± The day after tomorrow would be Nitzan¡¯s birthday. It was toote to find ina¡¯s master now. Corbin nodded thoughtfully and felt that it was right. After hesitating for a while, Corbin walked to the cab on the right, took out one of the treasures, and handed it to ina. ¡°I thought about it and felt that since it is a birthday present, this thing has the most appropriate meaning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a vase with the pattern of jonquil.¡± ina was surprised. ¡°Right. This is indeed a vase with the pattern of jonquil from ancient times.¡± Corbin smiled and nodded with a proud face. ina was a little embarrassed. Ancient vases like this were all precious. It seemed that Corbin spent a lot of effort collecting it. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I collected it for a good price in the future. It is the same if I sell it to you now,¡± Corbin said. After a pause, Corbin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your master¡¯s vase with an engraved pattern of a dragon for a long time.¡± ¡°Then stop thinking about it. My master loves it the most and won¡¯t even let me touch it.¡± ina epted the vase with a smile. Good stuff must be given to someone suitable for it, so the stuff would disy the greatest value. If the vase stayed with Corbin, it could only continue to stay in this room without a chance to be disyed. If the vase was given to Nitzan, it should be more valuable. After choosing the items ina wanted, Corbin packed them up for ina with a gift box. Then, they left the room. As soon as they came out, ina saw two more people in the store. Jalen and Alisha were also here. When ina saw them, she instantly frowned. ¡°Joyce, let¡¯s go,¡± ina smiled at Joyce: Joyce smiled and nodded. She nced at ina secretly. Joyce thought, why did I feel that ina was happy a moment ago? The moment ina saw Jalen and Alisha, her mood became much worse. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, do you suggest your friend buy these for Nitzan?¡± Alisha pointed at those ordinary things in the gallery, and the disdain in her eyes was obvious. ina chuckled and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Things like gifts will be good enough as long as the receivers like them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Nitzan has a high status. If you give him these things, I¡¯m afraid your friend will make a fool of herself.¡± Alisha looked kind as if she was thinking good for Joyce. Unfortunately, Joyce already knew the price of the painting. She couldn¡¯t be affected by Alisha¡¯s words. Joycepletely ignored Alisha¡¯s words. ina also did not want to pay attention to Alisha. Previously, because of Marcus, ina did not have a good impression of the people of the Lory family. But now, ina felt that Alisha was also disgusting. As expected, every one of the Lory family was so annoying. ¡°Ms. Lory, don¡¯t worry. I believe that Nitzan is not a vain person.¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 With that, ina walked out of the door. Alisha thought that ina had left because she was ashamed of what she did, so Alisha was extremely proud of herself. Just as Alisha was about to say something to Jalen, Jalen walked in front of Corbin and said respectfully, ¡°Corbin.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Jalen of the Halton family?¡± Corbin nced at Jalen and said with an indifferent tone. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday will be held the day after tomorrow. Are you free to go?¡± Jalen didn¡¯t know if his grandfather had sent Corbin an invitation, but just in case, he was prepared to personally invite him. Corbin sat on the chair and narrowed his eyes. He said, ¡°I am busy. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Corbin¡­¡± ¡°Jalen, please leave. I still have a business to do.¡± Corbin asked Jalen to leave. In the past, Corbin had a good impression of Jalen, but now¡­ Corbin¡¯s gaze fell on Alisha. Corbin thought, since Jalen found such a girlfriend like Alisha, he didn¡¯t have good taste. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Jalen being rejected, Alisha was angry and wanted to argue with Corbin. However, before Alisha could speak, Jalen looked at Alisha with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Jalen, I¡­¡± ¡°Corbin, then I will leave first. I will not disturb your business,¡± Jalen said and did not insist. When Jalen walked to the door, he heard Corbin behind him say slowly, ¡°Jalen, you have to think twice when choosing a girlfriend. If you choose the wrong one, you will ruin your life.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Corbin.¡± Jalen expressed his thanks. Jalen and Alisha quickly disappeared. Corbin continued to squint his eyes and began to doze off. Outside the store, Alisha was angry. Alisha knew that Corbin was talking about her. ¡°Jalen, who is that person?¡± After a while, Alisha asked. Alisha knew the old man couldn¡¯t be an average person because Jalen treated him so respectfully. However, Alisha had never heard of this person in New York. Alisha wondered whether the person came from another city. ¡°An elder,¡± Jalen said and stopped. Jalen turned around and looked at Alisha. Jalen was a little unhappy. He said, ¡°Allie, although you are the daughter of the Lory family, I hope you can be polite.¡± ¡°Jalen, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°In the past, you were young, so I didn¡¯t say anything. But now you are an adult. You should know what to say and what not to say.¡± Jalen thought of ina. Seeing that ina and Corbin had just walked out of the inner room, Jalen knew that their rtionship must be very good. Jalen thought, could it be that ina often came here to buy something for Nitzan? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jalen,¡± Alisha apologized. She also felt that she had been too impulsive today. However, when Alisha met ina and knew that Jalen had good feelings for her, Alisha could not calm down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Jalen continued to walk forward, his voice cold. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend. Then, you don¡¯t even know how you are ruined.¡± There were many powerful people in New York. Even he, Jalen, did not dare to casually offend someone. Jalen did not know how Alisha could be so confident. As they spoke, they had already walked out of the mall. Jalen sent Alisha home and then returned to Kemp Apartment. When he arrived at the entrance of the apartment, Jalen felt a little uneasy. Jalen wondered if he would meet ina today. Jalen thought, if I met ina, would I invite her to attend Nitzan¡¯s birthday banquet? Originally, Jalen wanted to give up. However, when Jalen knew that ina understood Nitzan so well, Jalen knew that she had a good rtionship with Nitzan. If Jalen did not invite her, Nitzan may be disappointed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Jalen didn¡¯t know whether he was lucky or not. When he hesitated to invite ina, he didn¡¯t meet her. Jalen felt an indescribable sense of loss and stepped into the elevator. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A hand reached out to block the elevator door halfway through. ¡°ina¡­¡± Jalen just shouted one word when he saw the person who hade. It was not ina, but ady dressed formally. ¡°Mr. Halton, you live here too?¡± The woman knew Jalen, which was why she was so surprised at this moment. After all, in her mind, Jalen couldn¡¯t live in an apartment like Kemp Apartment. Jalen did not have much of an impression of the woman. He said, ¡°Yes, you are?¡± ¡°I work for DR brand. Previously, you brought Ms. Dunston to our store to customize a dress,¡± the woman replied. Jalen had no impression of this, but he still nodded and did not speak again. Jalen did not speak, and the woman naturally did not dare to talk. Not long after, the elevator stopped, and they stepped out at the same time. ¡°You live here too?¡± Jalen frowned. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m here to deliver a gown to the guests,¡± the woman replied. A gown? Jalen had a bad feeling. He had met ina only on this floor before. ¡°Who are you giving it to?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°This¡­ The woman was very hesitant. She did not dare to casually reveal the privacy of the guests. ¡°Can¡¯t say?¡± Jalen¡¯s tone changed. Although there was no threat in his words, no one dared to refuse him because of his aura. ¡°It¡¯s for someone called Ms. Gainsford,¡± the woman had no choice but to answer. After all, she did not dare to offend Jalen. Now, Jalen was sure that ina had bought the dress. Jalen thought, why did she need the dress? Could it be that Nitzan invited her? But since that¡¯s the case, why did Nitzan ask me to invite her? Isn¡¯t that unnecessary? As they spoke, they had already walked to ina¡¯s door. Jalen leaned to the side, not wanting ina to see him. The woman knocked on the door. Not long after, ina walked out. She asked with confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Gainsford. This is the dress Mr. Judson ordered for you,¡± the woman said. ¡°Saul?¡± The woman nodded. ina frowned but soon understood what Saul meant. She had promised to apany him to the banquet, so she should wear it when the time came. ina didn¡¯t expect Saul would be so nice that he could even think of this. ina reached out to take it and thanked her. The woman left quickly. ina was about to close the door. When she looked up, she saw Jalen suddenly appear. She was shocked. ¡°Jalen? When did youe?¡± ina did not see anyonee over just now. Jalen did not answer this question. Instead, he asked with a cold face, ¡°Why did Saul give you a gown?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t you think you care too much?¡± ina was speechless and raised her hand to close the door. Of course, Jalen did not give her the chance. ¡°You are my ex¨Cwife. Who says I can¡¯t interfere?¡± ina was speechless. ¡°You are with him?¡± Jalen¡¯s expression was very angry, and his tone was extremely cold. ina looked at Jalen and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, do you know what ¡®ex¨Cwife¡® means? This means that from the moment we divorced, I have nothing to do with you. ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask for your approval of being with another man, right?¡± ina didn¡¯t expect Jalen to be so shameless. ina thought, was what I said not obvious enough? Why did Jalen appear in front of me now? ¡°You can be with anyone, but you can¡¯t be with him!¡± Jalen said. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 After saying goodbye, ina felt that she should move, lest she would always meet Jalen. On the other hand, Jalen called Saul directly. ¡°Mr. Halton, it¡¯ste. Don¡¯t tell me you want to talk to me about old stuff.¡± They had nothing to talk about. Jalen gripped his phone tightly. ¡°I warned you to stay away from ina. It seems that you don¡¯t take my words to heart, right?¡± ¡°Jalen, who do you think you are? Why would I take your words to heart?¡± Saul sneered. He felt that Jalen was really interesting. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good time these past few days, have you?¡± Jalen said, ¡°The Judson family is eager to find trouble with you. Now that the opportunity hase, they won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± Saul was silent and gritting his teeth. The Halton family was indeed the number one family in New York. When Jalen said that he wanted to deal with the Judson family, Saul did not take it seriously and felt that the Judson family was not inferior to the Halton family. However, after the Halton family took action, Saul realized that there was still a huge gap the two families. For example, because of Jalen¡¯s interference, Saul lost several of his cooperation in a row, which instantly caused the other members of the Judson family to be dissatisfied. Jalen intentionally let those people know that Saul had offended him, which was why the Judson family had suffered such a disaster. Therefore, the people of the Judson family were eager to drag Saul down. ¡°Stay away from ina. I guarantee that you will secure a firm position in the Judson family,¡± Jalen said. He intended to show Saul some respect. If it were anyone else, there would be no room for negotiation. Jalen would have been harsh. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jalen felt that Saul had no reason to refuse. After all, Saul did not really like ina. Compared to the Judson family, ina was obviously not that important. To Jalen¡¯s surprise, Saul did not agree. ¡°Jalen, I will still say the same thing. If you have guts, just kill me. Otherwise, I will not let you have your way.¡± ¡°Saul.¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. ¡°Think about the consequences.¡± ¡°Come, let me see your ability.¡± Saul had been waiting for this day for a long time. After the call ended, the smile on Saul¡¯s face also disappeared. No matter how calm Saul pretended to be in front of Jalen, he had to admit that the Judson family was indeed in trouble now. If Saul could not protect the Judson family, how could hepete with Jalen in the future? Compared to Saul, Jalen was angrier. Jalen smashed his phone against the wall. He was very furious, but he could not vent it. Thinking back carefully, Jalen didn¡¯t seem to have nice days after he divorced ina. Jalen took a deep breath and called Nitzan. ¡°Grandpa, you can invite ina personally.¡± ¡°Brat¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I promise you,¡± Jalen suddenly said. Nitzan paused and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am willing to try to get along with her,¡± Jalen said. On the other end of the line, Nitzan thought that he heard it wrong. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen had to do something and not let Saul seed. Nitzan would be happy to see this. Since Jalen could not find an opportunity, he could only rely on Nitzan to create a chance for him. ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Nitzan said ¡°good¡± three times. His mood was extremely pleasant. ¡°I¡¯ll call E to invite her.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Jalen suddenly called him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nitzan felt that there was something wrong with his grandson tonight, but he did not ask too much. Anyway, it was good that Jalen could think it through. Jalen hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Do you think I still have a chance with her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Nitzan did not hesitate and continued, ¡°You two are made for each other. Although you are divorced now, it is not difficult to get married again. ¡°However, you also have to change your bad temper. When you see Eter, treat her better. After all, you let her down first.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 That night, Jalen did not sleep well. He had a dream. In the dream, he returned to the day when he got his marriage certificate with ina. However, this time, it was no longer his grandfather who arranged it. Instead, he went to City Hall personally to get the marriage certificate with ina. At that time, he met ina. It was not like he had not seen her for two years in real life. After that, everything was different. However, when he woke up, he realized that it was just a dream. In the hospital, ina conducted an operation in the morning. She was rtively free in the afternoon. ina was in the office sorting out the medical records. It was at this time that she received a call from Nitzan, who invited her to the birthday party. ¡°E, I only celebrate my birthday once every ten years. You wille, won¡¯t you?¡± Nitzan asked. ina replied, ¡°Nitzan, I will be there on time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nitzan hung up the phone in satisfaction, looking forward to the meeting between his grandson and ina. Nitzan believed that as long as his grandson met ina, he would definitely fall in love with her. At this moment, Nitzan did not know that Jalen had already met ina on the second day of the divorce and that Jalen had a good impression of her without knowing that she was his ex¨Cwife. After hanging up the phone, ina was about to continue working when someone knocked on the office door. She looked up and saw that it was Saul. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked puzzled. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I came to ask if you like your dress,¡± Saul smiled. He thought that he had to catch the moment because he just made Jalen unhappyst night. ina thought of the dress that Saul chose. It looked good, but it was not the style she liked. However, it was a gift, so ina was not picky. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± ¡°You treat me as an outsider.¡± Saul was unhappy. He always felt that no matter what he did, he could not please ina. ¡°No, I just¡­¡± ¡°Just treat it as a reward for being my femalepanion. You won¡¯t refuse it, will you?¡± Saul had no choice but to say this. Since he had already said so, ina naturally could not say no. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Seeing that she had finally epted it, Saul was in a better mood. He held his chin and leaned against ina¡¯s desk, looking at her affectionately, causing goosebumps to rise on her skin. inaughed dryly, unable to bear it. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you look at me like this, I can¡¯t work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just missed you and came to see you,¡± he said. ina didn¡¯t find it moving. She only felt that it was gross, especially with the look in Saul¡¯s eyes. ina felt very ufortable. Her dislike was too obvious. Saul felt a little apologetic. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t like this type.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Sheughed dryly, ¡°Just be normal, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Saul nodded and returned to his original state. ¡°Oh right, you said before that you wanted me to apany you to the banquet. What day is it exactly?¡± ina was going to attend Nitzan¡¯s birthday party tomorrow, so she was afraid that she would choose the same day. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Saul said. It baffled ina. She could only say with an apologetic face, ¡°Then I might not be able to apany you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Saul was surprised, even his voice was a little higher. ¡°I also need to attend a party tomorrow,¡± she replied with resignation. Saul was silent. After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°Nitzan¡¯s birthday party?¡± ina was surprised. ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°Who in New York doesn¡¯t know?¡± Saul asked back, then smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s also the birthday party I¡¯m inviting you to go to with me.¡± At first, ina was surprised, butter she felt that it was normal. To make Saul pay so much attention to a party, it must not be an ordinary one. Recently, it seemed that only Nitzan¡¯s birthday party was the most important event. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¡°I thought they wouldn¡¯t invite you.¡± Saul curled his lips and said unhappily, ¡°Was it that bastard, Jalen, who invited you?¡± ¡°No, it was Mr. Halton.¡± After all, she was Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Moreover, she had a good rtionship with Nitzan before, so it was normal for him to invite her. When Saul heard this, he was somewhat unhappy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a good rtionship with Mr. Halton.¡± ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± ina nodded. It became silent. Saul nced at her and said, ¡°Then I will pick you up on time tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina agreed. She did not want to go back on what she had promised.¡± After that, Saul got up. Just as he walked to the door, he heard ina suddenly ask, ¡°Actually, I have always been curious. What is the grudge between you and Jalen?¡± She had never heard of a grudge between the Halton family and the Judson family before. But Saul looked as if the grudge between the two families was quite big, so she was curious. Saul¡¯s hands trembled slightly. It seemed that he had thought of something bad. His face was extremely ugly, and he did not speak for a long time. ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± She was just asking. She did not expect Saul to have such a big reaction.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After a long silence, Saul turned around and sat down in front of ina. He said slowly, ¡°Do you have wine?¡± ¡°This is the hospital.¡± ina reminded him. ¡°Then you can get me a cup of water.¡± Saul rolled his eyes at her, thinking that this woman was not smart at all. He did not know what Jalen liked about her. ina got up, got him a cup of water, and ced it in front of him. Saul picked up the water and took a sip. Only then did he feel much better. ¡°In fact, we have no grudges. I just hate the Halton family. If he is not from the Halton family, I will not compete with him,¡± he said slowly. ina held her chin, looking confused. After drinking some more water, Saul continued, ¡°It is said that I killed my father, but no one knows that he was dying long ago. When my mother ran away with Jalen¡¯s father, my father was already dying. ¡°After my mother ran away, my father vented all his anger on me. He drank every day and hit me when he was drunk.¡± Speaking of the past, Saul suddenly felt no pain. He acted like an outsider recalling the past. ¡°So, I was not sad at all when he died. Instead, I was prepared in advance. When he died, I would immediately take over the Judson family. As a result, those people thought that it was my n.¡± ina was shocked, especially when she heard Saul say that her mother ran away with Jalen¡¯s father. What a drama! After drinking a cup of water, Saul put away the sadness on his face and said to ina mysteriously, ¡°Do you know that Jalen is afraid of the dark?¡± ina nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Saul was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to know, but he didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, he said, ¡°Then do you know why he is afraid of the dark?¡± ina shook her head. Saul stood up and leaned close to her ear. ina was curious and was waiting for Saul to tell her the reason. She did not see the cunning sh in his eyes at all. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed ina¡¯s hair. ina retreated abruptly and looked at him with horror. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± he said with a smirk. ina¡¯s face turned dark. If not for that they were in the hospital, she would have kicked Saul¡¯s ass. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene there. Saul walked toward the door and waved at her. ina was still thinking about the reason and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Saul said slyly. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ina felt that no one had kicked Saul¡¯s ass before, or else he would not have said something so annoying. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to continue working. As for why Jalen was afraid of the dark, she did not want to pursue it anymore. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. She was busy in the hospital until night. Unfortunately, when she returned to the apartment, she happened to meet Jalen. She had to put moving on the agenda! In the elevator, ina leaned against the corner andpletely ignored Jalen. After a long time, Jalen couldn¡¯t remain calm and asked, ¡°Did grandpa call you?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, are you talking to me?¡± ina raised her eyes to look at him. She knew the answer but she still asked. Jalen¡¯s face turned slightly dark as he tried to hold back his anger. ¡°Who else am I talking to? Is there anyone else here?¡± ¡°OK,¡± ina replied, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± ¡°Will you go?¡± Jalen asked again. ¡°Grandpa invited me, so of course, I¡¯ll go,¡± she replied. Without waiting for Jalen to continue speaking, ina immediately said, ¡°Mr. Halton, if you do not want to see me, I will avoid you that day. I guarantee that you won¡¯t see me.¡± As the host of the banquet, it was understandable that Jalen did not want to see her. No one wanted to see someone who scolded him. ¡°ina, I think you have a deep misunderstanding about me,¡± Jalen suddenly said. Why did she think that he did not want to see her? It was obvious that she did not want to see him. ina shrugged and did not take his words seriously. There were so many misunderstandings between her and Jalen, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal in her mind. As they spoke, the elevator arrived. ina walked out. She just wanted to hurry home and stay away from Jalen. However, Jalen seemed to have mustered up his courage today. He insisted on making things clear with ina, so he followed her unhurriedly. When ina stood at her door, Jalen had no intention of leaving. ina held the key and did not open the door. Instead, she turned around and looked at Jalen with vignce. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ina was speechless. She said, ¡°I think I have nothing to talk about with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what you think. I think there are a lot of things to talk about between us.¡± Jalen was determined to make things clear with ina. If it kept going, he would go crazy. Their eyes met. Jalen¡¯s eyes were too hot. He stared at ina like that, so she felt a little guilty. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s not good for us to be alone.¡± ¡°Are you worried that I will do something to you?¡± Jalen was so angry that heughed. Was he that despicable in her eyes? ina felt that it was possible. But the more possible thing was that Jalen might take the opportunity to take revenge on her because she yelled at him before. Jalen rubbed his forehead and felt that ina was his nemesis. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the coffee shop downstairs. Is this okay?¡± ¡°If I drink coffee at night, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep,¡± ina said. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jalen gritted his teeth. He felt that he was almost unable to control the anger in his body. Seeing that he was going to be angry, ina did not dare to tease him anymore. She hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant downstairs. The barbecue there is very delicious.¡± Jalen hesitated. He had never been to such a small restaurant before. However, he did not want to miss this opportunity that he had finally found. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Soon, they turned around and entered the elevator. They were silent all the way until they stood at the door of the restaurant. Looking at so many guests in the restaurant, ina felt very safe and her attitude toward Jalen improved a bit. On the contrary, Jalen, who was standing next to her, was gloomy. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Jalen and ina found a table and sat down. Jalen looked disgusted. ina looked over and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like this environment. Then why do you live in Kemp Apartment? If you live in the Halton¡¯s Residence, I guarantee that there won¡¯t be such a restaurant nearby.¡± The Halton¡¯s Residence was located in a vi area. The environment was good and there were few people. It was very suitable for a picky person like Jalen. Jalen did not answer. Before Jalen got married, he lived in the Halton¡¯s Residence. Later, he got married and ina lived there. He didn¡¯t want to go back, so he found a ce near thepany to live. Later, he divorced. He was going to move back to the Halton¡¯s Residence, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet ina at this time. He suddenly didn¡¯t want to move. ina stared at him for a few seconds, then she thought of something and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t lead an easy life. You can¡¯t go back home after getting married.¡± Hearing ina¡¯s sarcastic words, Jalen did not mind. He said with a faint smile, ¡°If you had suddenly had a wife, you would have made the same choice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with you.¡± ina said with a look of disdain, ¡°If I were you, I would face up to the fact but not run away.¡± She would meet the other party and then make things clear. She would not be like Jalen, refusing to meet or say anything to the other party. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ina cursed in her heart, scumbag. Jalen could not refute ina¡¯s words. Now he realized that what he did before was indeed wrong. But at that time, he was angry. He not only didn¡¯t have any feelings for his wife but also had some resentment. However, Jalen didn¡¯t expect that he would meet ina again. ¡°It was my fault before. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jalen did not continue to argue for himself. ina was shocked when she heard Jalen say sorry to her, but she quickly came to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s toote to say sorry now.¡± They had already divorced. ¡°I know.¡± Jalen nodded, feeling very helpless. ina did not want to continue talking about the past with Jalen. She asked directly, ¡°Tell me. What do you want to talk to me about? If you just want to apologize for what happened in the past, there is no need. It has passed.¡± ¡°That day in front of the apartment building, I¡­¡± Jalen paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± That day Jalen said that ina liked him. The reason he said that was because he was mad at Saul at that time. Soon, the restaurant¡¯s owner came with the barbecues that ina ordered and said to her, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Give me a bottle of beer,¡± ina said. ¡°Okay.¡± The beer was served quickly. ina poured herself a ss and looked at Jalen. ¡°Do you want to drink some?¡± ¡°Alcohol is not good for the stomach,¡± Jalen said. He turned to the restaurant¡¯s owner and shouted, ¡°Please give me some beverage.¡± After that, he took the beer away from ina and poured the beverage for her. ina felt that Jalen was particrly interesting today. She did not refuse and drank the beverage slowly. Jalen didn¡¯t know what was on her mind. Jalen was nervous. He apologized for what happened that day, but ina did not forgive him. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to exin and apologize to me at all,¡± ina said after a while. Jalen looked up at her and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have too many misunderstandings with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ina asked. She really did not understand why. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Jalen, who sat opposite ina, drank the beer and did not answer her question for a long time. ina looked at him and suddenly had a guess in her heart. Although this guess was ridiculous, it seemed very reasonable at this time. ¡°Jalen, you like me, do you?¡± ina looked at him and asked with a smile. She thought that Jalen would deny it immediately, but after waiting for a long time, he did not speak. ina was a little panicked. ¡°Jalen, are you crazy?¡± ina could not help but curse. Jalen put down the ss and looked at ina. ¡°Why did you say that I am crazy? Just because I like you? What sort of logic is that?¡± ¡°Others may not, but you must be,¡± ina said. She thought, are you kidding me? I am your ex¨Cwife. You must be crazy. Otherwise, how could you like me after the divorce? Jalen sighed and said in a drawn¨Cout tone, ¡°Sometimes, I think that if I could go to meet you during our marriage, maybe¡­ We wouldn¡¯t divorce.¡± ¡°So, you want to say that you fell in love with me now?¡± ina felt it was a big joke. Jalen neither admitted nor denied it. At this moment, ina had aplicated feeling. She regretted agreeing to Jalen toe out and have a chat. She ate the barbecues and thought about life. Jalen did not intend to let it go just like that. Instead, he asked, ¡°So, can you give me a chance?¡± ina pursed her lips and suddenly didn¡¯t want to eat the barbecues. ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. We are not that close.¡± ina interrupted him immediately. She thought, Jalen, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to call me E? ¡°Saul can call you that, why can¡¯t I?¡± Jalen was a little angry and felt that his rtionship with ina was better than Saul and ina¡¯s. However, ina did not think so. ¡°There is no grudge between Saul and me, but you are different.¡± ¡°Why am I different?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°You are my ex¨Chusband.¡± ina looked at him and said lightly, ¡°We are destined not to get along well.¡± ¡°Who set the rule?¡± Jalen suppressed his anger. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you ever seen any ex¨Chusband and ex¨Cwife get along well with each other?¡± ina had seen many TV dramas before, and the rtionship between the ex¨Chusbands and ex¨Cwives was rather bad after their divorce. Jalen suddenly became serious and said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what other people are like, and I also don¡¯t want to know. ¡°But you and I don¡¯t necessarily have to be like this.¡± Before ina could retort, he added, ¡°Anyway, I will call you E.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, ina had goosebumps on her arms and looked at Jalen in horror. ¡°Jalen, are you alright?¡± ina felt that Jalen must be mad. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jalen felt much morefortable after speaking out his thoughts. Unfortunately, ina still felt that there was something wrong with Jalen¡¯s brain. After taking a deep breath and calming down for a few minutes, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, and I won¡¯t like you.¡± Her rejection came so quickly and thoroughly that she did not give Jalen time to react, nor did she give him any chance. In a split second, Jalen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He probably did not expect to fail on his first confession. ¡°Then what kind of person do you like?¡± Jalen asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°In any case, you are not the one I like,¡± ina curled her lips and replied. She felt that Jalen was too cold. She did not like such a man. Moreover, she always believed that fate was doomed. She married Jalen, which meant that they were fated. When they got married, ina really wanted to get along well with Jalen. But then they divorced, which meant that they were not meant for each other. In that case, ina would not reconcile with Jalen. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Jalen was silent for a long time. Just when ina felt that he was going to be angry again, Jalen said, ¡°I will take you to the birthday banquet tomorrow.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ina refused. Under Jalen¡¯s murderous gaze, she said, ¡°I have made an appointment with Saul.¡± She meant that Jalen waste. ina saw Jalen¡¯s chest rising and falling violently and estimated that he should be on the verge of rage. After a long time, when ina thought Jalen would not speak again, Jalen said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you at the banquet.¡± ina did not say anything to provoke him. After all, it was not good to offend Jalen. She just wanted to cut ties with this man. She ate the skewers and asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Alisha?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Jalen retorted and exined, ¡°We grew up together. At most, we are good friends.¡± He had never known what love was, so he was close to Alisha. At that time, everyone thought that they would be together, and even Jalen himself thought so. Jalen had no interest in this. Anyway, he had no expectations for love and marriage, so even if he had to marry Alisha, he would not object. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care whom he married. Alisha was familiar with him, and the Lory family could help the Halton family to a certain extent. Butter, Jalen did not expect that ina, a woman he never knew, would appear. ¡°You grew up together. It means that you are childhood sweetheart.¡± ina said with a smile and teased Jalen, ¡°Why do you not want to be with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± After meeting ina, Jalen knew what love felt like. ina shrugged with a look of disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ina asked when she saw that Jalen didn¡¯t eat any of the skewers. Jalen shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re dirty.¡± Jalen reminded ina, ¡°You have problems with your stomach, so you should eat less.¡± ina, however, did not care. She said with a smile, ¡°So, you see, we aren¡¯t meant for each other. Even our habits are different. We can¡¯t find anymon topics.¡± Jalen was silent. ¡°You should think about it carefully. Maybe you don¡¯t like me but want to possess me. I have never been good to you, so you want to conquer me.¡± ina thought that this might be the exnation. As soon as ina finished speaking, she saw Jalen pick up a skewer and bite the bullet to eat it. Seeing this, ina felt resigned and said patiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I¡¯m just making an analogy. It¡¯s not like we can have the same hobby after you take a skewer.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It tastes good. No wonder you like it,¡± Jalen suddenly said. He did not care what ina said at all. Alright, ina didn¡¯t bother to say anything. As time passed, Jalen would give up sooner orter. After they finished the skewers, the two went back together. When ina was about to open the door and enter, Jalen asked her, ¡°So, are we good?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± ina nodded, but then said, ¡°But I won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We have time. As long as you don¡¯t hate me, I can have many opportunities.¡± Jalen was satisfied with the status quo. ina felt that she couldn¡¯t talk Jalen out of pestering her. She opened the door and went in. Then, she closed the door without hesitation. Jalen revealed a smile and also opened the door to enter the room. The lights in the living room were on, and the ck wall appeared in front of them. The living room was like a prison that made them suffocate. Jalen, on the other hand, did not seem to feel it. He got himself a ss of red wine in a good mood and stood in front of the French window with the ss in hand. He looked at the brightly lit streets outside the window and felt warmth in his heart. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The next day, ina was woken up by Saul¡¯s phone call. ¡°Saul, it¡¯s too early! Can¡¯t you let me sleep in?¡± When ina picked up the phone, she was displeased. Saul, who was on the phone, was stunned. He was surprised, but he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± ina had a reason for her bad sleep. Last night, Jalen¡¯s face was always in her mind. She couldn¡¯t even fall asleep! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ina took a deep breath and controlled her emotions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Nitzan¡¯s birthday banquet today? I¡¯ll take you to do some styling in the morning.¡± Saul was aggrieved. After so many years, ina was the first woman to enjoy such a service. This chance was so rare, but ina did not care at all. ina facepalmed and almost could not control her anger. ¡°If I remember correctly, the birthday party will start at night. Why are you taking me to the styling so early? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need a whole day for the styling?¡± Saul said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take for others, but I¡¯ll be quick,¡± ina said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the styling. I will handle it myself.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about getting up and having breakfast?¡± At this moment, Saul was already outside the apartment building. He was unwilling to leave without seeing ina. ¡°No need!¡± With that, ina hung up the phone. She fell asleep again. Outside the apartment building, Saul looked at the disconnected call and was at a loss. It was rare for him to spend so much time styling for a woman, but ina just rejected him. Why should he waste his time on such a woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her? Why didn¡¯t he agree to Jalen¡¯s conditions and let Jalen help him stabilize his position in the Judson family? Wouldn¡¯t that be better? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As soon as this thought emerged in Saul¡¯s mind, he saw Jalen walking out not far away, and his face instantly turned cold. Humph, he would not let Jalen help even if he was going to die! Jalen also saw Saul and his good mood was affected. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so diligent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pursuing a girl. Of course, I have to be more diligent,¡± Saul said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are some things that cannot be achieved just by working hard.¡± In Jalen¡¯s opinion, even if ina did not like him, she would not like Saul. However, Saul did not care about Jalen¡¯s sarcasm. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°In any case, I have ina as my femalepanion tonight. I¡¯m afraid that you have to be alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Saul then shook his head. ¡°I heard that the youngdy of the Lory family is interested in you. Maybe, you can team up with her.¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened, and Saul smiled even brighter. ¡°But I heard that the Lory family was involved in the kidnapping of ina. I think ina must hate them. ¡°Jalen, why don¡¯t you join hands with me to bankrupt the Lory family? Maybe, ina will have a different view of you.¡± The Lory family was on par with the Judson family. They were not as powerful as the Halton family, but they were not bad. If they destroyed the Lory family and took their assets, Saul felt that his family could soar. However, Jalen looked at Saul like he was a fool. ¡°The Halton family and the Lory family have been close all the time. Why do you think I will agree?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Saul shrugged indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one ina hates. ¡°I estimate that with ina¡¯s character, she won¡¯t forgive the Lory family.¡± Saul thought for a moment and continued, ¡°I heard that Theodore is ina¡¯s big brother. If I propose to join hands with Theodore to deal with the Lory family, will ina agree?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Jalen did not speak, but his sullen face was self¨Cexnatory. Based on his understanding of ina, she would agree. What was more, she would be very proactive. ¡°See you tonight, Mr. Halton. I hope you won¡¯t tip off the Lory family.¡± Saul waved at Jalen, got into the car, and left. Jalen watched as Saul¡¯s shy red sports car disappeared. His eyes were cold when he looked back at the floor where ina was. Then he turned to leave as well. ina went back to sleep again until noon. Only then did she stop being so drowsy. She got up the bed and habitually checked her phone. Joyce sent her a message, telling her that it was Nitzan¡¯s birthday party tonight and asking her if she wanted toe together. ina replied to Joyce and then checked the texts others had sent her. Jenica also texted ina, telling ina that she wouldn¡¯t make it to Nitzan¡¯s birthday party tonight. She wanted ina to wish Nitzan a happy birthday on her behalf. ina felt helpless. She thought, it seems that Jenica has been busy ever since the Gansburg family nearly went bankrupt and she decided to go to work at the Gansburg Group. She is a qualified heir. Saul also texted ina, saying that he would pick her up at six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ina replied: ¡°OK.¡± After checking all the texts, ina got up to wash up and then slowly fixed lunch for herself. After lunch, it was still early before six o ¡®clock in the afternoon. She did not sit around. Instead, she began to search for news rted to the Lory Group. As she said, she was not the forgiving type. Marcus drugged her. She wouldn¡¯t let him get away easily. Maybe she could not take Marcus down in one go. However, she could do it slowly. The bottom line was, she wouldn¡¯t sit still while doing nothing. Listedpanies often went wrong financially, and that was where ina was nning on targeting. She was reading the news carefully when her phone rang suddenly. ¡°Theodore,¡± ina picked up the phone and said with a smile. ¡°Are you free tonight? Come with me to a birthday party,¡± Theodore said. ina knew it was Nitzan¡¯s birthday party without being told. ¡°Theodore, if you¡¯re talking about Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday party, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to turn you down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have already said yes to someone else,¡± she replied. She did not mention a specific name. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew Theodore. If he knew that she would show up with Saul, he would nag and tell her to stay away from Saul. She thought, it¡¯s a one¨Ctime thing anyway, so there¡¯s no need to let him know. He¡¯ll get worried. Theodore didn¡¯t ask further. He said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll get Andrew to join me then.¡± ¡°OK. Andrew ought to go to more of these parties before he bes a nerd.¡± ina figured that perhaps none of the programmers ever left home. Anyway, Andrew was one of them. Theodore suddenly got down to business. He said, ¡°The thing with the Lory family is rtively tricky.¡± He had been busy these days. In addition to the business, he had to find someone to do some digging about the Lory family, but there had been no progress. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theodore. Take it slow.¡± She was not discouraged. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be easy to take down a big family. She was mentally prepared. ¡°Anyway, that Marcus is a tarnished figure indeed. Should we start with him? Maybe we should send him to prison for a few years,¡± Theodore suggested. He hated Marcus¡® guts. He thought, damn him for making a move on ina! ina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sending him into prison is easy. However, he¡¯ll be fine as long as the Lory family is still out there. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ll spook the Lory family by doing this. It¡¯ll do us no good.¡± Once the Lory family became wary, it would be even harder for them to find loopholes. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ina and Theodore talked on the phone for a long time. They discussed where to start with the Lory family before hanging up the phone. In the blink of an eye, it was already four in the afternoon. There were only two hours before ina left for the birthday party at six. Instead of sitting on the sofa, she got up, went into the cloakroom, and began to dress up. Tonight¡¯s birthday banquet was held in New York¡¯s most luxurious hotel, the Royal Hotel. The Halton family rented the entire hotel. As the organizer of the birthday banquet, Jalen came to the hotel early to supervise. It was Nitzan¡¯s 70th birthday, and of course, he had to pay attention to every detail. ¡°Mr. Jalen, you may get some rest. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Jalen had been busy the whole day. Seeing that, Takvor could not help but suggest. Jalen did not leave but asked, ¡°Where is Grandpa?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton is resting upstairs. Are you going up to him?¡± Takvor asked. Jalen thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave everything here to you then.¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jalen left the banquet hall and took the elevator upstairs to the lounge. In the lounge, Nitzan was leisurely drinking coffee. Jalen pushed open the door and entered. Hearing the sound, Nitzan looked over. ¡°Are you done downstairs?¡± ¡°Yes. Things are almost done. Takvor is keeping an eye on the rest. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t know why Nitzan insisted on making a big deal this time. For years, Nitzan¡¯s birthday had been just a family dinner. Nitzan smiled and nodded. He then said, ¡°Then don¡¯t stay here. Go fetch E.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jalen looked reluctant. Nitzan was immediately unhappy and said angrily, ¡°You brat! You said you¡¯d give it a try. Then you should be more active. Do you really think you are that irreceable for E?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Jalen sighed. Then he said slowly, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t give me the chance anyway.¡± Nitzan was surprised. He stared at Jalen for a long time before saying, ¡°You have already met?¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What does E think of you?¡± Nitzan asked. Jalen was silent for a while before he said, unwilling to admit it, ¡°She hates me very much.¡± Although it seemed that they had talked it outst night, Jalen knew that ina still disliked him. It was just that she hid her emotions well. Nitzan went silent and a little serious. He thought, if E does hate Jalen, things might get tricky. He looked up and was about to say something when he suddenly saw the strange expression on Jalen¡¯s face. He vaguely felt that something was wrong. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you said you¡¯d give it a shot, because you had met E, and now you regret divorcing her?¡± Nitzan felt the urge tough, thinking that Jalen deserved it. However, Jalen was his grandson, after all, so he shouldn¡¯t embarrass Jalen. He had to hold back his laughter. Jalen did not speak, but his silence had already made everything clear. Nitzan sighed, ¡°I told you E is a good girl. You just wouldn¡¯t believe me. Now you regret it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Nitzan, do you know her well?¡± Jalen suddenly said. He didn¡¯t think Nitzan knew ina well. At least Nitzan did not know about those mysterious identities of hers. Nitzan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am friends with her grandfather. Back then, they moved there. to the countryside because of certain things, and then E grew up ¡°However, I have to remind you that don¡¯t look down on E because of that. Although she grew up in the countryside, she is as outstanding as thosedies in New York.¡± Nitzan was worried that Jalen would look down on ina, because she grew up in the countryside, so he said so much to Jalen. However, it wasn¡¯t what Jalen cared about at all. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡°Did she really grow up in the countryside?¡± Jalen thought, ina is the internationally famous Dr. Gainsford, and she is also Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple. Both identities suggest that she is not a simple woman at all! When Nitzan heard Jalen¡¯s words, he was a little puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jalen did not hide anything. He told Nitzan about those two identities of ina. He thought, Nitzan is going to find out after the party tonight anyway. I might as well tell him, so he¡¯s prepared. However, after hearing Jalen¡¯s words, Nitzan was not as surprised as Jalen had imagined. Instead, Nitzan looked gloomy, and he was deep in thought. After a long time, Nitzan said, ¡°E ¡­ is bound not to be a simple woman.¡± Nitzan thought, it turns out that he didn¡¯t lie to me. She is destined to be extraordinary thanks to the genes in her blood. That family has always been gifted. ¡°Nitzan, why do I feel that you are implying something?¡± Jalen was not stupid. After hearing his words, Nitzan was not surprised at all. Instead, Nitzan had the kind of look on his face, as if he was saying, ¡°That makes sense.¡± Seeing that, Jalen knew that Nitzan was hiding something about ina from him. Nitzan sighed and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat over it now. Your priority right now is to think of a way to make E ept you again.¡± ¡°Nitzan¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Get down. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong with tonight¡¯s birthday party,¡± Nitzan interrupted Jalen and waved at him. Jalen could only nod and leave, but he became suspicious. He thought, Nitzan insisted that I marry ina back then. Was it simply because of themitments between the two families? It was six o¡¯clock. Saul showed up downstairs at ina¡¯s ce on time. He was wearing a dark grey suit today. He was always shy usually, yet today, he looked much more low¨Ckey. When ina saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you took today¡¯s banquet so seriously.¡± Saul didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at ina all the time until she walked next to him. Standing in front of him, ina was wearing a in long dress. The well¨Ccut long dress showed her curves perfectly. She was not as vulgar as others. Instead, she looked so distant and aloof, making him want to get close to her uncontrobly. ¡°Hey! Wake up,¡± ina said, waving her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Sorry. You¡¯re so stunning today.¡± Though Saul wasn¡¯t attracted to ina, he was still amazed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ina covered her mouth and giggled. Sheplimented, ¡°You look good today, too.¡± Saul reached out to open the car door for her and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Get in the car, mydy. I¡¯ll be your chauffeur today.¡± Inside the car, ina said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t wear the dress you prepared today. You won¡¯t be mad at me, will you?¡± She didn¡¯t wear it, since she felt that the dress Saul picked didn¡¯t suit her. Saul, who was driving, smiled indifferently. He said, ¡°You are right not to wear it. I have bad taste anyway. That tacky dress will only lower your standard. ¡°The long dress you are wearing fits you better. Which high¨Cend brand is it from? I¡¯ll be their fan from now on.¡± ina smiled and thought, you can forget about that. Then she said, ¡°I made it myself.¡± Saul was shocked. ¡°You made it?¡± ¡°Yes. I made it when I was idle.¡± During the two years of her marriage to Jalen, she was so idle and bored, so she began to learn to make clothes. To her surprise, she actually had a bit of talent. Saulmented, but he also felt that it made sense. ¡°Can you make a piece for me sometimes?¡± he asked with a smile. ina shook her head and said, ¡°I know nothing about men¡¯s clothing. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. No rush. You can take your time.¡± He did not give up. He thought, seeing me in the clothes made by ina would piss Jalen off. ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ina did not give him a definite answer. She had ns regarding making clothes. She figured that maybe it could be a business for her. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Saul drove the car slowly. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°You know that Marcus had something to do thest time you were kidnapped, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and looked at him doubtfully. Saul forced a smile and pretended to be calm as he asked, ¡°Are you going to let him get away with it?¡± ina raised an eyebrow without saying anything. She waited for Saul to continue. ¡°The Lory family has connections in New York. Theodore alone cannot deal with them,¡± he said. ¡°So?¡± she smiled as if she had already known what Saul wanted to say. Saul didn¡¯t mind. He said bluntly, ¡°I can help.¡± ina chuckled. Her gaze fell on Saul for a moment, and then she moved her eyes away. ¡°Help me? Isn¡¯t it the fact that you¡¯ve been coveting the Lory Group and wanting to pocket the Lory family¡¯s property so as to build up your strength?¡± She thought, if one makes more money, others will make less. Business is as simple as that. Of course, I can see Saul through. ¡°I can¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong,¡± Saul did not deny it. It was the fact that he wanted to gobble up the Lory Group. In such a way, he would be more confident whenpeting with Jalen. Of course, there was nothing he could do if ina said no. ina didn¡¯t reply to him at once. Instead, she said, ¡°I need to think about it.¡± ¡°Sure. No worries,¡± Saul said with a smile. He was confident that she would agree to it eventually. He thought, as long as she wants revenge on the Lory family and doesn¡¯t want to waste too much time, she is bound to agree to cooperate. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their conversation ended, and they soon arrived at the entrance of the hotel. It was a private banquet, so there were no reporters at the entrance. Only a group of security guards were there, responsible for verifying the identities of the peopleing to the banquet. ina and Saul attracted a lot of attention when they appeared together in the banquet hall. Almost all the people here knew Saul, but not many knew ina. Only a few from the charity dinner last time did. To their surprise, the woman, who was Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple, was friends with Saul. What was more, two looked close. For a moment, everyone was guessing that maybe ina was Saul¡¯s new girlfriend. Jalen, the host of the banquet, saw ina and Saul at once. He tried his best to restrain the anger that was suddenly overwhelming him, walked over, and said to ina, ¡°Nitzan is very happy to see you here. He is in the lounge. I will take you to him.¡± Hepletely ignored Saul, who was aside. ¡°Mr. Halton, E is my femalepanion today. It might not be appropriate for you to take my female companion away. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Saul smiled. His voice was not exactly low, and everyone around looked over. Jalen suppressed his anger and smiled, ¡°Mr. Judson, you¡¯re thinking too much. I am just being hospitable.¡± Saul did not speak. His lips curved, and his eyes were full of disbelief. ina did not make anyment about the infighting between Jalen and Saul. She said, ¡°No need. I will wait here. The banquet should begin soon.¡± Jalen did not insist. He nodded and was about to leave. ¡°Suit yourself. If you need anything, feel free to find me.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t worry. If E needs anything, she wille to me. You won¡¯t be bothered,¡± Saul interrupted. Jalen nced at Saul coldly, wishing that he could throw Saul out. He figured that Saul was such a pain in the ass. Soon, Jalen left. ina turned to look at Saul beside her. ¡°I am here today to attend Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday banquet. I am here to wish him a happy birthday. So, I want no trouble. Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± She thought, Nitzan is always nice to me. I don¡¯t want any fuss at his birthday banquet. Saul, on the other hand, is like a timebomb that might st at any time. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ina was warning Saul. They seemed to be on good terms, but if Saul went against her bottom line, she would not show any mercy. Saul smiled and nodded. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He just displeased Jalen deliberately and would not cause trouble. ina was not used to Saul¡¯s approach and red at him. Then, She turned around and walked to a corner with fewer people to sit down. ¡°ina.¡± Joyce walked to ina and got her a ss of champagne. ina nodded and thanked Joyce. ¡°Where are your parents? Aren¡¯t they with you?¡± ¡°Look, they are discussing a certain cooperation over there.¡± Joyce pouted her lips with dissatisfaction. However, ina was able to take it easy. She smiled, ¡°For the Halton family, this is Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday banquet, but for the other guests, this is an opportunity to socialize. Your parents are hard- working, and they don¡¯t intend to let go of any opportunity.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Joyce also understood. She just couldn¡¯t bear to watch it with her own eyes. In her heart, her parents were powerful, and she had always been proud of them. However, when she saw them being humble in front of others, she felt a little upset. As if knowing what Joyce was thinking, ina patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. They are humble here, yet they can hold their heads high outside.¡± ¡°ina, you have enlightened me.¡± After beingforted by ina, Joyce felt much better. As they chatted, they were surprised to see more and more guests arrive at the banquet hall. It seemed that the Halton family valued this banquet a lot and had invited quite a few people. ¡°ina, look, that woman from the Lory family approaches Jalen again.¡± Joyce looked at the woman not far away with great interest and signaled ina to look over. Alisha was wearing a red long dress, which perfectly disyed her curves. Jalen was in a ck suit. They stood side by side and were quite a match. ina felt that the scene was pleasing to the eye, but Joyce did not think so. She whispered into ina¡¯s ear, ¡°ina, do you know that Jalen is married?¡± ina was stunned and looked at Joyce in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Joyce thought that ina was surprised because she did not know it. However, ina was just worried about whether her marriage with Jalen was exposed. ¡°I heard that two years ago, Jalen was arranged to get married by Mr. Nitzan. At that time, Alisha was furious. It was said that if Mr. Nitzan had not interfered, she would have been married to Jalen. ¡°Because Mr. Jalen suddenly got married, she went abroad in a fit of anger and didn¡¯te back until a while ago.¡± ina listened thoughtfully. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Joyce continued, ¡°In my opinion, Jalen did not like Alisha at all. It was just Alisha¡¯s one-sided affection.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say that she almost married Jalen back then?¡± ina asked with a smile as she sipped the champagne. ¡°I heard of it. No one knows what exactly happened.¡± Joyce curled her lips and continued, ¡°I think Jalen has no feelings for her at all. The way he looks at Alisha is not as affectionate as the way he looks at you, ina.¡± ina was speechless. Joyce said, ¡°I am just giving an example to prove that Jalen does not like Alisha. As for the rumor that they almost got married, I think it is only a marriage alliance.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ina did not think so. In her opinion, Jalen was not the kind of person who would sacrifice his feelings for a marriage alliance. He should have some feelings for Alisha. As for whether it was affection, only Jalen knew. There was no need for her to say this to Joyce. After all, it was just her guess. The banquet began, and ina and Joyce did not continue chatting. Nitzan came to the hall and was enjoying the blessings of others. ina was not in a hurry to greet Nitzan, and Joyce was the same. ¡°Sure enough, the Halton family is the head among the wealthy families in New York, and everyone shows respect to them.¡± ¡°What? Are you envious?¡± ina chuckled and said, ¡°Ask your parents to work harder. Maybe one day you can also enjoy such a kind of treatment.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Joyce was self-aware. ¡°ina, when are we going to send the gifts?¡± Not far away, many people took gifts in their hands. In addition to giving their blessings, they also took the opportunity to get familiar with Nitzan. Joyce¡¯s family had the same n. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When there were not many people surrounding Nitzan, ina said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded and followed ina. For some reason, she felt a sense of security while being with ina, so she was willing to follow ina.. As they walked to Nitzan, they, especially ina, attracted much attention from others. The people knew that ina hade with Saul, so they were curious about her. ¡°Mr. Nitzan, wish you good luck and longevity.¡± The one who spoke was Alisha. She stood next to Jalen and handed Nitzan the gift she had selected carefully. Nitzan took it with a smile and looked at Alisha kindly. ¡°I am happy about your arrival. Why do you even bring gifts here? We are family after all.¡± ¡°How can that be? In my heart, you are my grandfather.¡± Alisha continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I give a present to my grandfather? Nitzan was amused by Alisha and opened the gift box. A delicate crystal statue was inside. Someone eximed, ¡°Green crystal statue! Ms. Lory is so generous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks expensive,¡± Someone echoed. Alisha smiled slightly and looked at ina subconsciously with a little pride. ina ignored her. Outsiders may not know, but ina knew that Nitzan was not interested in the crystal at all. Nitzan did not show it. Instead, he put away the gift and smiled, ¡°Alisha, you are so considerate. I like it very much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor,¡± Alisha said. Seeing that no one else was going to send gifts, Joyce looked at ina beside her. After ina nodded slightly, Joyce walked forward. ¡°Mr. Nitzan, I am Joyce, Scott Wace¡¯s daughter. Wish you a happy and healthy life.¡± As she spoke, Joyce gave a gift to Nitzan. Nitzan had no impression of the Wace family. He had not been in the business industry for a long time, and the Wace family was not famous in New York. He motioned for Takvor to take the gift and said to Joyce, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± His attitudes toward Alisha and Joyce were quite different. Joyce did not care, because the Wace family was nothing on such an asion. Someone whispered, ¡°The Wace family? The new rich who rely on the catering services?¡± ¡°Yes. Other than money, what else do they have?¡± Someone sneered, his tone full of disdain. Joyce¡¯s expression changed slightly. She bit her lips and stood in ce, not saying a word. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ina¡¯s face turned cold. She nced at the two people who had just talked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Nitzan, who was sitting in front of her, snorting coldly. Nitzan said, ¡°Everyone here is my guest. Social status is not important. Everyone who attends my birthday banquet should be treated equally. ¡°Anyone who dares to talk nonsense will pay the price.¡± Instantly, the ce quieted down. No one dared to say anything else. When Alisha saw this, she stepped forward to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Halton,e and take a look at what gift Ms. Wace sent you. She must be very attentive.¡± Nitzan looked at Alisha. Alisha hurriedly exined, ¡°I happened to meet Ms. Wace on the day I picked the gift for you. At that time, Ms. Wace¡¯s friend said that she knew what you liked, so I was quite curious.¡± ¡°Is that so, Ms. Gainsford?¡± Alisha looked at ina. ¡°You did say that you knew what Mr. Halton liked, didn¡¯t you?¡± Immediately, ina attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She had no choice but to stand out. ¡°We will see whether Mr. Halton likes it. Just let Mr. Halton look at the gift.¡± ina smiled and ignored This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alisha¡¯s provocation. Nitzan was also very surprised. He looked at ina with a very gentle gaze. ¡°Did you choose the gift for the Wace family?¡± ina nodded. At this moment, not to mention Joyce, and even her parents were nervous on the side. If Nitzan didn¡¯t like the gift, instead of winning his favor, they might offend him instead. ¡°Then let me have a look.¡± Nitzan reached out to Takvor and took the gift from him. When the gift box opened, everyone looked over. When everyone found that it was an ordinary painting, they couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. The painting didn¡¯t seem to be drawn by a famous artist. ¡°A painting? What a unique gift.¡± Alisha held back herughter. On the surface, she was complimenting. In fact, she was mocking ina. Nitzan took out the painting from the gift box, ced it in his hand, and looked at ina carefully. He looked at ina for a moment. ¡°You bought it from Corbin?¡± ina nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± Nitzan nodded and smiled at Joyce. ¡°Your name is Joyce Wace, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joyce nodded, feeling uneasy. ¡°I like this gift very much. It¡¯s my favorite one until now.¡± Nitzan said to her. After that, before Joyce could react, Nitzan looked at Jalen beside him. ¡°Have more contact with the Wace family from now on. I can¡¯t take such a good gift without giving anything back.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± For a moment, everyone was stunned. What was this situation? Nitzan liked the painting the most? He didn¡¯t like the crystal statue Alisha sent? What was even more shocking was that Nitzan, who had been away from the group business for a long time, asked Jalen to have more contact with the Wace family. Everyone present knew his meaning. Everyone began to look at Joyce and her parents in a different way. They knew that the Wace family would grow better from now on. Alisha was also shocked. She had no idea why Nitzan liked the painting more than the crystal statue she sent. After putting away Joyce¡¯s gift, Nitzan looked at ina with a smile. ¡°E, I¡¯m eager to see what gift you. prepared for me.¡± ina chose such a great gift for the Wace family. The gift chosen by ina must be better. Nitzan really looked forward to seeing it. What was going on? Everyone was confused. Were Nitzan and ina that close? Alisha also looked at Jalen beside her in surprise. She felt that there was something she did not know. Where exactly was the problem? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°Hope you like it.¡± ina took out the gift she had prepared from her bag. The gift box was not big and did not look conspicuous. Nitzan did not let Takvor pick it up, nor did he reach out to take it. Instead, he looked at Jalen. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and take it. E will get tired if she holds it for too long.¡± Everyone was shocked. ina was speechless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jalen was helpless. He knew that Nitzan wanted him and ina to get back together. But did Nitzan have to act so obviously? Jalen walked over and took the gift box from ina. He said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m giving it to your grandpa, not you,¡± she said. She really did not give Jalen any face. Jalen did not care. Anyway, he was used to it. The gift box was delivered to Nitzan. Nitzan did not hesitate and directly opened the box. An old vase appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. A vase? And such an old one? Some people could not help but whisper, ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a decent gift, so she bought such an old one?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I heard that she is Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple.¡± ¡°She is just a disciple. It is normal that she doesn¡¯t have money.¡± Everyone was watching ina make a fool of herself. She gave Nitzan an old thing. This time, she would definitely anger Nitzan. Alisha thought the same. No matter what, Joyce¡¯s painting looked normal. But ina¡­ She sent an old thing! Maybe she bought it in a stall. Alisha could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, today is Mr. Halton¡¯s birthday banquet. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to give something that others have used?¡± ¡°Yes, this is a disrespect to Mr. Halton¡± Someone agreed. It was one of Alisha¡¯s good friends, who had disliked ina for a long time. ina nced at them. She remembered an old saying that birds of a feather flock together. Alisha and her friend were so much alike. It was fine if they were ignorant, but they also liked to steal the limelight.. ina did not speak. In their eyes, she seemed to admit it. This made Alisha and her friend extremely happy. Joyce, who was next to them, had a worried expression. She was also afraid that ina would anger the Halton family, but then she thought of what the shop assistant had said that day in the shop. She got the painting for nothing. The shop assistant said one could get it for free if he or she spent several million dors or more in the shop. This meant that the thing ina bought must be expensive. The only thing she was uncertain about was the thing ina bought that day was the vase or not. ¡°Jalen, Ms. Gainsford¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jalen interrupted her. He had never thought that Alisha would be so noisy in the past. Why did she lose her basic etiquette after returning from abroad this time? Alisha¡¯s expression changed. She bit her lips. Even if she was unwilling, she did not dare to speak again. Seeing this, Alisha¡¯s friend, who was beside her immediately, stood up to support Alisha. ¡°Mr. Halton, Alisha did not say anything wrong. Did ina give this to your grandfather on purpose? ¡°In my opinion, she is cursing your grandfather. She definitely has bad intentions.¡± Everyone in the room was a little tense. At this time, if Jalen didn¡¯t say anything, others would think that he was unfilial. Jalen¡¯s face was dark. Although he didn¡¯t know about the vase ina sent, he knew that the one ina sent couldn¡¯t be a bad one.. Everyone was waiting for Nitzan to get angry, but Nitzan seemed to be attracted by the vase and did not hear the noise around him at all.. Jalen was also very helpless. He thought to himself, Grandpa, look what¡¯s happening around, okay? You can look at the vaseter. Shouldn¡¯t you say something for ina now? As if sensing his gaze, Nitzan looked over in dissatisfaction. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your woman. No wonder E doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Alisha and others were shocked. ina was speechless. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Jalen felt that he was innocent. He had nothing to do with it, right? ina was speechless. Nitzan was probably too old and confused. Could it be that he had forgotten the fact that she and Jalen had already divorced? After a long time, Nitzan carefully put away the vase. He nced at Alisha and her friend beside her and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s a vase with the pattern of jonquil. It¡¯s worth several dozen million dors. Are you looking down on it? People will misunderstand that you are the richest one in New York.¡± Although Nitzan said this to Alisha¡¯s good friend, Alisha¡¯s face also turned red. She wanted to find a hole to hide in. Several dozen million dors? Just an old vase? And where did ina get the money? How could she send such an expensive vase so easily? What was her rtionship with Nitzan? For a moment, everyone was curious. Some people even began to suspect that ina was Nitzan¡¯s illegitimate daughter. After all, the value of other people¡¯s gifts tonight was notparable to ina¡¯s at all. If ina was just an ordinary guest, why should she send such an expensive gift? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Nitzan swept his eyes over everyone as if he knew what they were thinking. He said coldly, ¡°E is Jalen¡¯s wife and my granddaughter¨Cinw. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to send me such an expensive gift?¡± Jalen¡¯s wife! Everyone opened their mouths wide in disbelief. It was rumored that Jalen was forced to marry a girl. And she was ina? Everyone thought, it¡¯s not like what the rumors said. ¡°Mr. Nitzan, I¡¯m afraid that you are confused. Jalen and E have long divorced.¡± Saul walked to the front with a ss of wine. He had been watching the show from the side just now. But Nitzan¡¯s words made him unhappy. Saul came to ina and said to Nitzan and Jalen, ¡°E is my femalepanion today.¡± Nitzan frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Saul, what is your rtionship with E?¡± ¡°Friends.¡± Saul replied, then smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it is only temporary. I am confident that E will be my girlfriend.¡± ina was speechless. She nced at Saul, but she did not exin. It was good to stop Nitzan from matchmaking her and Jalen. Hearing this, Nitzan was really angry. He was angry that Saul wanted to snatch ina away. He was also angry that Jalen was disappointing! ¡°Although E and Jalen are divorced, she¡¯s like my granddaughter to me. In that case, as her grandpa, I should help her choose the right man.¡± Nitzan looked Saul up and down for a moment, then said, ¡°You are not worthy of E. Give up.¡± Saul didn¡¯t know what to say. Aren¡¯t you trying to matchmake ina and Jalen? Do you really think I can¡¯t tell? He thought. He sneered in his heart and did not back down. ¡°Unfortunately, your words don¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Mr. Nitzan, today is your birthday. Don¡¯t get upset because of something unimportant.¡± Seeing that Nitzan still wanted to continue, ina stopped him in time. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nitzan nodded and said to the crowd, ¡°All of you can leave. The birthday banquet continues.¡± After that, everyone reluctantly left, including Alisha, who was pulled away by her good friend in a daze. She was still in shock and could note back to her senses. ina also wanted to leave with Saul. After all, she was just a guest today. ¡°E, can you chat with me for a while?¡± Nitzan stopped her. ina did not refuse. She said to Saul, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Saul nodded and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are my female companion tonight. Don¡¯t get too close to other men.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget,¡± ina said helplessly. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The crowd dispersed and only ina and Jalen were left in front of Nitzan. They looked at each other silently and did not speak. Seeing this scene, Nitzan felt that Jalen was more disappointing. He offered Jalen such a great chance, yet Jalen said nothing. He thought, what? Do you need me to teach you what to say? He red at Jalen angrily and then smiled at ina. ¡°E, did Jalen bully you recently? If he dares, just tell me. I will teach him a lesson.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ina forced a smile and then shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Halton. But I think he won¡¯t bully me. After all, I¡¯m not very familiar with him.¡± ¡°You were once a couple! But Jalen was too young back then. He didn¡¯t know that he should cherish you. Now, he regrets it.¡± Nitzan looked at Jalen as he said this. He was afraid that ina would be with others. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say something so shameless. Regret? ina looked at Jalen in surprise. What did he say to Nitzan? Sensing her gaze, Jalen looked up and said, ¡°I did let you down before, but now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t think the past will trouble you, Mr. Halton.¡± ina interrupted Jalen. She wasn¡¯t interested in what Jalen wanted to say. ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, I know you don¡¯t want me to divorce him. But we are divorced. You should give up.¡± ina ignored Jalen and looked at Nitzan. ¡°Besides, even if we divorce, I still treat you as my grandpa. Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s the same.¡± Nitzan smiled and nodded, but in his heart, he did not feel this way at all. If they aren¡¯t a couple anymore, how can they share joys and sorrows? Nitzan sighed in his heart. But seeing ina like this, he knew that she had made up her mind. At least, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind now. He only said, ¡°I just want you to be happy. I also hope that you can give Jalen another chance.¡± ¡°Everyone makes mistakes, right?¡± Nitzan looked at ina expectantly. ina was helpless and could only nod. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°So, are you willing to give Jalen another chance?¡± Nitzan asked. ina looked at Jalen and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Halton, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Mr. Jalen is no different from the others to me. He always has a chance.¡® Her answer was very smart. She did not reject Nitzan, but she also did not give him any Anyway, her meaning was clear. Jalen wasn¡¯t someone special to her chance. Nitzan understood what she meant, but he did not care. He smiled and said to Jalen, ¡°Did you hear that? You and others are at the same starting line. If you can¡¯t win against others, then you are ipetent.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Jalen nodded, feeling depressed. In the corner of the banquet, Alisha stared at ina. The ss in her hand was almost crushed by her. ¡°Alisha.¡± Her friend called her in a low voice andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much. Anyway, that woman and Jalen have divorced. They have nothing to do with each other.¡± ¡°If only it was that simple.¡± Alisha withdrew her gaze. She knew better than anyone else that Jalen had begun to care about ina. If this continued, what would happen to her? Seeing her like this, Alisha¡¯s friend gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you vent your anger. She is just Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife. What¡¯s to be proud of?¡± ¡°Well, she seems to have a good rtionship with Jalen¡¯s grandfather¡­¡± Alisha said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just wait for a good show. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ina finally managed to get rid of Nitzan. She was just about to find a corner where no one else was around to rest, but Jalen walked up to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Grandpa.¡± ¡°Do you think I was joking when I said that I treat him as my grandfather?¡± ina stopped and turned around to look at Jalen. Jalen was stunned. He heard her continue, ¡°Since he¡¯s really like my grandfather, I won¡¯t mind what he says to me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I thought too much.¡± Jalen felt helpless. It seemed that he was always at a disadvantage when he was with ina. As if knowing what he was thinking, ina raised the corner of her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°Although I just said in front of your grandfather that you aren¡¯t different from others to me, I still have to make one thing clear.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Getting back together is never my thing,¡± she said. After that, she turned and left. She didn¡¯t care whether Jalen was angry or had some other feelings. In fact, Jalen was not angry. He was just a little sad. He knew that what ina said in front of Nitzan was not true. It was all his fault. He couldn¡¯t me anyone else. As soon as ina sat down, Saul came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Does Nitzan want you to remarry Jalen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina did not deny it. It was obvious. It was not strange that Saul could see it. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to remarry him.¡± In that case, it would be boring. ina nced at him and saw through his thoughts. ¡°Whether I remarry him or not is not A bargaining chip for you to fight with him.¡± ¡°I understand. I was just worried about you,¡± Saul said with a smile. ¡°Oh?¡± That sounded strange. ¡°Jalen did not cherish you before. Who can guarantee that he will cherish you in the future? Look at how many women are watching him at the banquet. If you marry him again, you will have to deal with endless mistresses,¡± Saul said seriously. ina had to admit that what Saul said was simr to what she thought. Being alone was such a free thing. Why should she bring herself trouble? Moreover, she did not like Jalen. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and him.¡± Then she stood up and walked to the bathroom. Not far away, Alisha¡¯s friend¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched ina walk to the bathroom. ¡°Our chancees.¡± ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± Alisha asked her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just wait and see her make a fool of herself.¡± With that, Alisha¡¯s friend also walked towards the bathroom. Alisha looked worried on the surface, but in her heart, she did not care at all. Idiot! I just said a few words. And you are willing to avenge me. You are such an idiot. She drank the red wine slowly and waited for the so¨Ccalled show to start. She was in a better mood now. In the bathroom, Alisha¡¯s friend didn¡¯t see ina when she walked in. She guessed that ina might be in one of the bathroom stalls. She picked up the water basin on the ground, filled the basin with dirty water, and quietly walked to a stall. She guessed that ina was in this stall since other doors could all be pushed open. She immediately showed a proud smile. When she poured the dirty water on ina, ina would be despised by everyone. Just thinking about it made her feel relieved. She raised the basin and was about to pour water from the top of the stall. Suddenly, a voice came from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± When Alisha¡¯s friend saw the person who appeared at the door, she was terrified. She fell to the ground from the stool. And the dirty water in the basin she was holding also fell on her. The scene was very funny. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ina didn¡¯t expect to see such an interesting scene when she was taking a call outside. However, she remembered that the woman in front of her seemed to be Alisha¡¯s friend. The woman suddenly came here with a basin of dirty water in her hand. Who was she going to harm? Looking at the woman¡¯s frightened eyes, ina already had an answer in her heart. She walked over with a smile and stood in front of the woman. ¡°Do you need me to help you call someone?¡± ¡°No¡­ No need!¡± The woman shook her head, not daring to look directly into ina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, do as you please.¡± ina shrugged and walked into the toilet stall. Seeing ina walk into the stall, Alisha¡¯s friend gritted her teeth in anger. She made up her mind and stood up with dirty water all over her body. She took another basin of dirty water. She couldn¡¯t ept that she was the only one who made a fool of herself. With this thought in mind, she raised the dirty water to pour it on ina. However, ina opened the door at this moment. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, the dirty water sshed on the woman again. At this moment, ina had a cold face. She snorted and said, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still ying such childish tricks? Do you really think I am a fool?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Anyway, the water didn¡¯t fall on ina. Even if she didn¡¯t admit it, no one could do anything to her. ina didn¡¯t care whether the woman admitted it or not. ina nced at Alisha¡¯s friend, reached out, and handed the towel to her. ina smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your childish tricks. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± The woman was only an idiot who was used by Alisha. ina felt it was a waste of time to argue with her. ina left the bathroom, leaving only the woman there. She was covered in dirty water, looking confused. Why did she want to harm ina? She had no grudge against ina, right? In the banquet hall, ina had just walked in when she felt Alisha looking at her with some surprise. ina looked up and looked at Alisha. Alisha felt guilty and pretended to look elsewhere. However, ina did not give up just like that. Instead, she walked straight toward Alisha. At this moment, Alisha was a little flustered. She thought, did that idiot expose me? ¡°Ms. Lory.¡± ina came in front of Alisha and said with a smile, ¡°What are you looking at? Are you waiting to see me make a fool of myself?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± Although she was guilty, Alisha was not a fool and naturally would not admit it. ina didn¡¯t mind. She pointed to the bathroom and said, ¡°Your friend is still inside. Her situation doesn¡¯t seem too good. Aren¡¯t you going in to help?¡± ¡°What friend?¡± Alisha continued to y dumb. ¡°I just came back home not long ago. I don¡¯t have many friends.¡± She¡¯s so ruthless. ina thought to herself. ¡°Alright, Ms. Lory. Since you said so, I can only inform Jalen to deal with it.¡± ina spread her hands and looked helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t. Although she is not my friend, there is no need to trouble Jalen with such a small thing. I can help him deal with it.¡± Alisha did not dare to let Jalen know. Although she did not instruct that woman, Jalen was not a fool. ina chuckled. Her gaze made Alisha unhappy. Alisha said, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I don¡¯t know that you are not Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°This is normal. After all, we are not familiar with each other. But did Jalen not tell you? I thought he would tell you.¡± ina didn¡¯t want to show any mercy. She already had a grudge against the Lory family. Then why should she show mercy? When ina mentioned Jalen, Alisha¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. Alisha said unwillingly, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, if you didn¡¯t snatch Jalen away from me two years ago, we would have married long ago. Do you know that? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Alisha tried to see a trace of anger or sadness on ina¡¯s face, but there was no change in ina¡¯s emotions. ina was just like that in front of Alisha. ¡°You took Jalen away from me. You bitch.¡± Alisha was angry and gritted her teeth. Bitch? ina raised her eyebrows. She was not happy to hear Alisha say this. ¡°Don¡¯t be touched by yourself. If Jalen really liked you so much, how would he have been forced to marry me because of Nitzan? He is not as ipetent as you think.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses for him. The real reason was that he didn¡¯t like you so much, so he didn¡¯t want to fall out with Nitzan because of this. Do you understand?¡± ina interrupted Alisha and sneered. Alisha opened her mouth to say something, but she was silent for a long time because she knew in her heart that what ina said was the truth. The outsiders said that Alisha had left in a huff because Jalen had married ina, yet in fact, Alisha knew that Jalen did not like her at all. When ina did not appear, Jalen seemed to be very close to Alisha, but Alisha knew clearly that it was because Jalen regarded her as a suitable marriage partner and a tool that could help him strengthen the Halton family. Although Alisha understood this in her heart, she was still unwilling to give up. When she returned to New York again, she was no longer as obsessed with Jalen as before. What she wanted was the position of his wife. Therefore, ina was her enemy. After sorting out her emotions, Alisha said to ina, ¡°Maybe you are right, but so what? I grew up with him. No one knows him better than me. ¡°Besides, you have already divorced. Since Jalen did not like you in the past, I think he will not like you in the future, so shouldn¡¯t you be sensible and stay away from him?¡± ina wanted tough. She thought to herself, if you knew that Jalen had begged me to give him a chance, would you be mad? She did not say this to Alisha. There was no need. It was not like ina really wanted to be with Jalen. ina crossed her arms and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I said that I was not interested in Jalen, I¡¯m really not interested. If you can make him stoping to me, I will thank you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Alisha was angry. Why was ina so arrogant? ¡°By the way.¡± ina suddenly approached Alisha and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you remember Marcus was beaten up by someone at the restaurant?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alisha was puzzled and did not understand why ina had suddenly mentioned this. ¡°In fact, he did not guess wrong. I did it.¡± With that, ina straightened up, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Alisha¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She looked at ina as if she was looking at an enemy. ¡°You ¡­ really think that the Lory family can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡°Oh? The Lory family is just trash.¡± ina was disdainful and deliberately provoked Alisha. ina could not find a loophole in the Lory family. She could not continue to wait. If ina forced Alisha, maybe Alisha could give her a surprise. ¡°You!¡± Alisha was trembling with anger. If not for the people around her, Alisha really wanted to rush up and tear ina¡¯s mouth. ¡°Just wait! I won¡¯t let you go,¡± Alisha said, turned, and left. ina stood there and watched Alisha walk away. The smile on ina¡¯s lips grew wider. ina thought, Alisha, you have to make a big scene. Don¡¯t let me down. Not far away, Jalen watched their every move. He sighed without going forward. It seemed that Saul was right. ina would not let go of the matter of Marcus drugging her before. Jalen thought, forget it. In the end, it is the Lory family who is seeking death. Then, he sent a message to Graham: ¡°Send her all the information about the Lory family in our hands anonymously.¡± Jalen did not say who she was, but Graham, as his assistant, would understand Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 On the balcony, Saul was drinking red wine. He did not socialize like the others. He disdained these things. If he wanted to develop the Judson family, he had plenty of ways. A figure stepped onto the balcony. Saul looked up, but when he saw the person, he frowned and looked unhappy. ¡°Saul, are you interested in discussing cooperation with me?¡± Alisha smiled. Although she was not as beautiful as ina, Alisha was also charming. In New York, not only ina was popr. If not for the fact that everyone knew that Alisha liked Jalen, there would have been a lot of people pursuing her. Saul finished the ss of wine in one gulp and then asked with an insincere smile, ¡°Cooperation? What is there to cooperate with you about?¡± ¡°Of course, there is something we can cooperate about,¡± Alisha said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She walked up to Saul, and the fragrance of her body drilled into Saul¡¯s nose, making him feel very ufortable. He moved a few steps to the side, not concealing his dislike at all. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re the young miss of the Lory family, so it is somewhat inappropriate for you to y dirty tricks such as seducing me.¡± ¡°Saul¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me flirtatious nces. I am not interested in you.¡± Saul hated Jalen¡¯s women. Alisha¡¯s face turned pale. It was the first time she had such an embarrassing day like Today. Her stiff smile faded, and she stopped wasting time. ¡°I heard that you were chasing ina.¡± ¡°Yeah. So?¡± Saul raised his eyebrows. ¡°I can help you,¡± she said. Saulughed and leaned against the guardrail, looking at her meaningfully. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You want her, and I want Jalen. I don¡¯t think you want to see them get married again, right?¡± she said truthfully, knowing that no lies could fool someone like Saul. Saul nodded, seemingly agreeing. ¡°Then we¡­¡± ¡°However, why do you think I want to cooperate with you?¡± Saul interrupted her. Although there was still a smile on his lips, his cold eyes were terrifying. ¡°You¡­¡± Alisha was stunned and did not understand. Saulughed and said, ¡°Who do you think you are to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°Saul,¡± Alisha growled. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Too far? I think it¡¯s okay.¡± Saul spread his hands and looked innocent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just relying on the fact that you are the eldest daughter of the Lory family? But do you really have a say in the Lory family?¡± Alisha was silent, and her face was sullen. ¡°You seem to be powerful in the Lory family, yet in the end, you are just Marcus¡® stooge. In the future, the Lory family will belong to Marcus. What does it have to do with you?¡± His words were very unpleasant. Alisha could not help but want to turn around and flee. She worked hard in the Lory family in order to get her father¡¯s approval. She did not want her father to hand the Lory family over to Marcus, that trash. But what was the use of it? In her father¡¯s heart, no matter how capable Alisha was, she would never be able to bepared with Marcus just because Marcus was a man. Seeing that her expression was changing unpredictably, Saul suddenly said gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider asking me for help? Perhaps I can help you take over the Lory family.¡± Alisha ignored him and turned to leave the balcony. She would not allow Saul to interfere in the Lory family¡¯s affairs. It was just about taking over the Lory family. How hard could it be? As long as Marcus, that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, disappeared, the Lory family would naturally be hers. ¡°Disappear¡­¡± she murmured. Then Alisha thought of ina and revealed a sinister expression. ¡°Perhaps I can kill two birds with one stone. I can deal with Marcus and ina at the same time.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The banquet wasing to an end, and ina could not help but heave a sigh of relief. This kind of asion was indeed not suitable for her, so she should avoid it as much as possible in the future. However, didn¡¯t Theodore say that he was alsoing to participate? Why did she not see him? She searched around for Theodore and Andrew, but she did not find them. Just as she was about to retract her gaze, she saw a familiar face. Her eyes darkened, and she got up and walked over. When Jenica was caught by ina, she was carefully avoiding the crowd. It seemed that Jenica was doing her best to keep people from noticing her, so the moment she was caught, she was still in disbelief. Jenica thought she was so careful, but she was still discovered. ina did not know what Jenica was thinking. She patted Jenica¡¯s shoulder and said in an angry tone, ¡°Jenica Gansburg, please give me an exnation.¡± Jenica was helpless. ina must be angry. Only when ina was angry would she call her full name. Jenica turned around awkwardly and looked at ina¡¯s gloomy face. Jenica said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I rushed over as soon as I finished working at thepany!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ina raised her eyebrows, showing that she did not believe Jenica. ¡°Yes,¡± Jenica nodded and said seriously. ina rolled her eyes and pulled Jenica to a ce with fewer people. ina asked coldly, ¡°What the hell are you doing recently? I need to know the whole story.¡± ina had thought that Jenica was strange before, but she did not take it seriously. ina only thought that she was thinking too much. But now ina was sure that Jenica definitely had something to hide from her. Jenica pursed her lips and fell into a rare silence. Jenica had indeed encountered a lot of things recently. She was also very upset, but she had no way to tell ina. She knew ina so well. ina could not stand the people around her being wronged. If ina knew what had happened, she would definitely go and find trouble with that person. But¡­ That person¡¯s identity was not ordinary. No one in New York could afford to offend him. It was said that he was friends with Jalen. In this case, how could Jenica dare to let ina know? ¡°Speak!¡± ina looked serious and was very worried that Jenica did not speak. ina always felt that something must have happened. Jenica was shocked by ina and said snappily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that recently, I¡¯m busy with stuff in my dad¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Jenica, do I look like a fool?¡± ina¡¯s voice was cold. She was obviously angry. ¡°Fine. I met a man recently,¡± Jenica sighed helplessly. ¡°A man?¡± ina suddenly raised her voice, her tone full of disbelief. Ever since Jenica and her previous boyfriend broke up, there had not been a single man around Jenica for three years. ¡°Hush.¡± Jenica made a quiet gesture to ina and said, ¡°Is there a need to make such a fuss? You got married and divorced. What¡¯s wrong with me dating a man?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°But you said before that you would keep your virginity for that jerk.¡± ina was not in a good mood. If not, she would not be so surprised. Jenica was a little embarrassed andughed awkwardly, ¡°Did you take it seriously? I was joking.¡± ina looked at Jenica and did not speak. ¡°Alright, alright. I never thought that I would meet him.¡± Speaking of Quincy, Jenica feltplicated. Knowing that it was because of a man, ina was not so worried. ina asked, ¡°What is his name? Where does he live? How old is he?¡± ¡°Are you taking the census?¡± Jenica rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m helping you check it out.¡± Jenica was ina¡¯s best friend. If Jenica was gypped, it would be really ridiculous. Jenica shook her head and said to ina, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. When the timees, I will bring him to you.¡± ¡°When the timees?¡± ina was confused. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Jenica didn¡¯t know how to exin it. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the rtionship between me and him is a littleplicated. Anyway, I can¡¯t exin it for a while. But don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Are you sure that he is not a liar?¡± ina asked doubtfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Jenica nodded. She was very sure about this. Seeing that Jenica was so determined, ina didn¡¯t ask about it anymore. It was Jenica¡¯s own business anyway, and ina had to give her some time. ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenica nodded, but there was a trace of bitterness in her heart. Facing him, Jenica could not resist at all. They had done everything, but she still did not know what their rtionship was. ¡°Mr. Becker!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed in front of her. ina¡¯s gaze was instantly drawn over. She saw a gray¨Chaired old man lying on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Jalen also walked over immediately. ¡°Mr. Becker fainted!¡± Rafael Freeman, a man in a suit, was flustered. He was the bodyguard responsible for protecting Zayden. If something happened to Zayden, he would be toast. At that moment, Nitzan also came over. When he saw the fainted person, he could not help but be anxious. ¡°Mr. Becker? Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he was here!¡± Zayden was a big shot in Boston. It was Nitzan¡¯s honor to have Zayden attend his birthday banquet. How could Nitzan not know? ¡°Mr. Becker came here on a vacation. He knew that you were holding a birthday banquet, so he came to visit you. He was the one who told me not to inform you. He didn¡¯t want to cause you any trouble,¡± Rafael replied. ¡°Call the ambnce immediately.¡± Nitzan¡¯s face was solemn. The reason why Zayden didn¡¯t tell Nitzan that he was in town was not important right now. If something happened to Zayden at the birthday banquet, the Halton family couldn¡¯t afford it. Jalen put away the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the ambnce.¡± ¡°Carry him to the resting room first.¡± Nitzan saw that the guests were all watching, and he was a little worried. Just as Rafael was about to do that, ina walked over quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± ¡°Who are you? Let go of Mr. Becker!¡± Rafael saw ina reach out to touch Zayden and Immediately shouted. ina ignored him and checked on Nitzan while saying, ¡°Give him more air, and let the guests disperse.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jalen did not ask further and immediately arranged for people to disperse the crowd. Soon, there was arge space around ina. After a round of examination, she said, ¡°A cerebral hemorrhage. The situation is serious. He needs to have surgery as soon as possible.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rafael was confused. ¡°Come and help me lift Mr. Becker¡¯s upper body,¡± ina looked at Rafael and ordered. Rafael was slightly stunned. Then, he walked over and helped her lift Zayden¡¯s upper body. Then, he realized why he had to listen to her. Who the hell was this woman? ¡°I am Dr. Gainsford, the deputy director of the Neurosurgery Department of Northwestern Memorial Hospital. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Mr. Becker, listen to me now,¡± ina said calmly as she checked on Zayden¡¯s pupils. Rafael wanted to refute, but Jalen stopped him, ¡°Listen to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rafael did not know ina, but he knew Jalen. After all, Zayden often talked about this young man and thought highly of him, so Zayden woulde to the birthday banquet today. ¡°The situation is not very good. Hurry up and call the ambnce again,¡± ina said in a serious tone. She then turned to Jalen and asked, ¡°Is there any basic medical equipment at the scene?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to get it.¡± In order to ensure safety, they prepared everything Necessary. ina then said, ¡°Oxygen cylinder and sphygmomanometer.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, Jalen handed the two items to ina. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 After the oxygen uptake in Zayden¡¯s body increased, his condition obviously improved. ina breathed a sigh of relief. Zayden should be able to hold on until the ambnce arrived. At this moment, she waspletely focused on Zayden and did not notice that the way people looked at her had changed. Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived. ina was about to get into the car with the medical staff, but Jalen asked her at that moment, ¡°You are going too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the hospital who can do this operation.¡± Her voice was faint, and there was no extra emotion in it. Without saying anything else, ina got in the ambnce and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. After they left, someone whispered, ¡°Who exactly is this ina? She is not only Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife but also Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple. Now, she is actually the most famous neurosurgeon at Northwestern Memorial Hospital. She is awesome. Ordinary people could have one of the identities, but she had multiple identities. Moreover, she was outstanding in every aspect. How could ordinary people do this? ¡°Yes, I originally looked down on her, but now¡­¡± That person was silent. How could he be qualified to look down on her? ¡°No wonder she was able to marry Jalen. She really isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Someone came to this conclusion. Some people paid attention to ina, while others paid attention to the fainted old man. They discussed in a low voice, ¡°Who is Mr. Becker? Even Mr. Halton is so nervous.¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any family with the surname ¡®Becker¡® in New York.¡± Someone pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be someone from another city?¡± ¡°Idiot. You don¡¯t even know about the Becker family in Boston?¡± It was not that they did not know about the Becker family. But even if they knew, they only heard about it. The Becker family in Boston? For a moment, everyone was shocked. It was actually the Becker family! The discussion continued, but Alisha, who was hiding in the corner, gritted her teeth. If not for ina, she would have been the most popr socialite at this banquet. But now? Who else would remember Alisha? Alisha thought, ina! I won¡¯t let you be so arrogant! In the ambnce, ina checked Zayden¡¯s condition while telling Rafael about the surgery to be done after they arrived at the hospital. However, how could Rafael understand this? When he heard that there would be surgery and craniotomy, his face turned pale. ¡°Well¡­ Dr. Gainsford, right? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m just a bodyguard.¡± How could he have the right to decide on the operation? When she heard those words, ina¡¯s face did not look too good. But she did not get angry and said, ¡°Contact his family immediately. I will exin it to them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rafael nodded and took out his phone to call Zayden¡¯s family. Only Zayden¡¯s family could make the decision. The phone was quickly connected. Rafael briefly exined the situation to the person on the other side of the line and then handed the phone to ina. ina took the phone and got to the point. She exined the situation that could happen and the consequences of not performing the surgery. She then said, ¡°Mr. Becker must undergo surgery in this situation. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Surprisingly, after hearing ina¡¯s words, the other party did not ask any more questions and directly agreed. ina was very satisfied and then said, ¡°If you can¡¯te in person, you need to authorize the bodyguard to sign. Of course, it¡¯s best if youe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Another ¡°OK¡± made ina a little speechless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She did not say anything more. She handed the phone back to Rafael and let them talk to each other. Anyway, she had already said everything. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 As thergest shareholder of Northwestern Memorial Hospital at present, Jalen had informed rted people about this in advance. Therefore, when ina arrived at the hospital, many doctors and nurses were already waiting at the door. Even the head of the hospital, Darion Packer, came. It was enough to prove that Zayden who was in aa was a big shot. However, ina did not have the time or mood to think about this. She came out of the ambnce and asked directly, ¡°Is the operating room ready?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± someone answered. ina nodded in satisfaction. She turned around and said to the medical staff in the ambnce, ¡°Send the patient to the operating room immediately and prepare for the operation.¡± Then, ina also walked to the operating room. When she passed by Darion, she was stopped. Darion asked, ¡°How is the situation? Are you sure that you can finish the operation sessfully?¡± Darion knew how good ina¡¯s professional skills were, but Zayden¡¯s identity was too special. So, Darion was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡± After that, ina did not say more to Darion and went straight to the operating room to prepare for the operation that was about to begin. At the same time, it was at Boston airport. On the private jet, a young man was holding a ss of red wine in his left hand, and his right hand was slowly tapping on hisptop keyboard. Detailed personal information quickly appeared in front of him. ¡°Sir, the ne will take off in five minutes,¡± the butler said softly as he walked over. The young man nodded and closed theptop. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand why you would agree to let the doctor in New York do the surgery for Mr. Becker. A craniotomy is high¨Cdemanding,¡± the butler said with worry. The young man leaned on the leather sofa and looked out of the window. He said lightly, ¡°What else? Watch him die?¡± ¡°We can contact the best doctor in Boston¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that time is limited?¡± The young man nced at the butler with a cold gaze. The butler felt a chill on his back, but he still said, ¡°Who knows if she said it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the young man shouted. Then, he narrowed his eyes and added, ¡°I believe her.¡± The butler was surprised that he believed in others. This was the first time. In Northwestern Memorial Hospital, many people were waiting outside the operating room. In addition to Jalen, other people came to care about Zayden after learning about his identity. When ina came out of the operating room, she was stunned by the people in front of her. She wondered the reason why so many people were there. ¡°Everything OK?¡± Jalen asked, his eyes full of worry. ina nodded, ¡°He is been rescued. There is no danger to his life for the time being. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°I am asking about you,¡± Jalen said and he looked at ina. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina was stunned and quickly reacted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Jalen nodded. Many people surrounded ina and asked about Zayden¡¯s situation, which made ina a little overwhelmed for a moment. ¡°Sir!¡± Rafael in the suit noticed a young man arrive and ran over excitedly. ¡°You came so quickly. The operation has just beenpleted. Mr. Becker is not in danger for the time being.¡± The young man nodded without any emotion. He walked up to ina and smiled. ¡°Dr. Gainsford? Thank you for saving my grandfather.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is my duty to cure and save people.¡± ina looked at the man in front of her who was as handsome as Jalen. She thought, recently, I have met more and more handsome men Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Nevertheless, I am still very grateful that you saved him,¡± the young man thanked ina again. ¡°My name is Jaydon Becker. The old man inside is my father.¡± ¡°ina Gainsford.¡± She had a good impression of Jaydon, and the operation was a great sess, and therefore she was at ease. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I wonder if I can trouble you to tell me more about my father¡¯s situation,¡± Jaydon said in embarrassment. ina nodded and motioned for him to follow her. ¡°Sure. Come with me to the office,¡± she said. She was the doctor, and she had the obligation to exin the patient¡¯s situation to the patient¡¯s family members. ina and Jaydon walked to her office, while she took the lead. Jalen, who was aside, waspletely ignored. Up ahead, ina only realized that something was wrong after walking for a while. She thought, where is Jalen? She turned around and looked back. Jalen was nowhere to be found. She thought, when did he leave? Howe I didn¡¯t notice? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Gainsford?¡± Seeing her stop, Jaydon was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what she was looking at. ina came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Outside the hospital, Jalen opened the car door and sat in. ¡°Go back to the old mansion.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, how is Mr. Becker? Was he rescued?¡± Graham started the car and asked subconsciously. Jalen nodded. He was obviously in a bad mood. As Jalen¡¯s assistant, Graham noticed at once. At the thought of the fact that ina was the one who had performed the surgery for Zayden, he was certain that Jalen¡¯s gloominess had everything to do with ina. A trace of hesitation shed across Graham¡¯s eyes. In the end, he made up his mind and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, you ¡­ have feelings for Ms. Gainsford for real?¡± He didn¡¯t mean to pry. It was just that he found things were tooical to be real. Jalen did not answer Graham. Instead, he looked up at Graham, who was driving. ¡°What is it? You¡¯ve got a problem?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Graham shook his head hastily and was terrified. ¡°You and Ms. Gainsford were married for two years, yet that still didn¡¯t make you fall in love with her. And now you¡¯ve just gotten divorced¡­¡± Graham did not continue. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to. It was simply because he didn¡¯t dare to. He had already sensed the cold aura from Jale¨½. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in these years, so it makes sense that I don¡¯t know her. But you are my assistant. Are you acting like a proper one? Howe you don¡¯t know her either?¡± Jalen said coldly. Jalen thought, if Graham had recognized ina from the beginning, maybe there would have been less misunderstanding between her and me. Graham was speechless and helpless. He had suggested before, saying that he wanted to go and see if ina needed anything in the Halton¡¯s Residence. However, Jalen said no, iming that it was unnecessary. That was why he didn¡¯t get a chance to see ina. Of course, he could onlyin silently. On no ground did he dare to say it out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t do my job well.¡± Graham was helpless. He knew Jalen was furious, so he thoughtfully decided that an apology would be a wise choice now. Jalen did not really me Graham. After all, he was the one who stopped Graham from inquiring about ina. Back then, it was he that did not care about ina, his wife. He never saw todaying. Jalen did not speak for a long while. Graham, who was driving, could not help but persuade, ¡°Mr. Halton, if you really care about Ms. Gainsford, you have to understand her attitude towards you now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jalen frowned. ¡°You ignored her for two years, and now you say you like her. No woman can ept that. So, I think Ms. Gainsford¡¯s bad attitude towards you now is justified,¡± he tried tofort Jalen. Jalen frowned, and Graham continued, ¡°To put it bluntly, in her eyes, you are not only a stranger. You¡¯re a stranger who wasted two years of her youth.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Graham sounded so clear and logical, and his words, as far as Jalen was concerned, were reasonable. His anger resulting from being ignored by ina became less Jalen chuckled and said, ¡°Is that so? What am I supposed to do, then?¡± ¡°There is nothing to do. Let time do the trick,¡± Graham said. ¡°Be more specific ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that as long as you persevere, you will move Ms. Gainsford eventually,¡± Graham smiled awkwardly. Jalen thought, really? Why do I feel that ina¡¯s heart is made of steel? I can¡¯t move her no matter what I do. Besides, there are so many men around her. There were Theodore and Saul, and now there is Jaydon. Though Jaydon hasn¡¯t done or said anything, I just know it. He likes ina. Maybe this is the so-called men¡¯s intuition. In the hospital, after listening to ina exining his father¡¯s condition, Jaydon realized how critical the situation was. He immediately felt more grateful to her ¡°Thank you so much Without you, my father might have passed away,¡± he said sincerely ¡°You have already thanked me. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ina waved her hand ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Go see your father,¡± ina said Jaydon nodded and got up. Just as he reached the door, he suddenly stopped ¡°Ms Gainsford, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together. Consider it my way of thanking you ¡°No need. As I said, this is what I should do,¡± ina frowned and turned him down. ¡°Sorry. I was being rude.¡± Jaydon noticed that she was displeased. After apologizing, he did not stay any longer He got up and left her office. After Jaydon left, ina became serious. She remembered the list of families she could trust and those she could not, given to her by her grandpa on his deathbed. ¡°E, if youe across someone from those families that you can trust, try to make friends with them. Maybe they can help you at some point.¡± She was too upset after her grandpa passed away, and she didn¡¯t take the list seriously. She only found something off now. She thought, I¡¯m just one of the ordinary people. Why would I need the help of any of these famous families on the list? What exactly does Grandpa mean? She rubbed her eyebrows, unable to figure it out no matter what She thought, I¡¯d better stop thinking too much. I should just let nature take its course. The Becker family is also one of the families on the list that I can be friends with. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I am nice to Jaydon. However, I think less of him after he suddenly offers to eat with me. Maybe he and Marcus are the same. In an instant, I¡¯m less eager to be friends with him Perhaps I don¡¯t need their help at all. Even if I do need their help in the future, I have to be qualified to ept their help. Otherwise, no one will help me at all. Thinking of this, she suddenly became anxious. She realized that she needed to go and talk to Theodore about working with Saul to merge the Lory Group. She thought, Theodore needs to expand hispany, and I need to do something of my own. I have been interested in the Lory Group¡¯s clothing brand for a long time. I have to hurry up Jaydon did not know what ina was thinking. After he came out of her office, he realized that he had been too rude. He shouldn¡¯t have invited her so abruptly. It made him look frivolous. While he was regretful, he had already walked to the ICU. He nced at Zayden, who was still unconscious, and sighed helplessly, ¡°I told you to take care of yourself. You just wouldn¡¯t listen to See what happens now? ¡°You are lucky. Someone in New York happens to be able to save your life.¡± Although his words were harsh, the worry in his eyes was real. ¡°Guard the door. Do not let anyonee near,¡± he ordered Rafael, who was aside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zayden suddenly fainted, and the Becker family was no longer peaceful. Jaydon had a lot to do. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 A few dayster, Zayden was transferred from the intensive ward to an ordinary ward, which made many people relieved. ¡°Morning.¡± Jaydon carried breakfast, knocked on the door, and entered ina¡¯s office Their rtionship had been progressing these days. They could hardly be called good friends, but they had be friends anyway, which was a development he was d to see ¡°Good morning.¡± ina looked up at him. Seeing hime over with breakfast again, she said helplessly, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. Saving lives is what I should do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this just because you saved my dad.¡± As Jaydon spoke, he ced the breakfast in front of ina and looked her in the eye. In an instant, ina felt as if she had been hit by something and almost lost her footing She thought, what does he mean? If I saw it right, Jaydon looked at me with a bit of affection in his eyes Affection? Seriously? We don¡¯t know each other that well. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Others might get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°What wrong idea?¡± Jaydon said jokingly. Then he became serious. ¡°I thought I was being obvious enough. ina was dumbfounded. She frowned. It seemed that she was right. She stared at the man in front of her for a long time before saying, ¡°So, are you saying that after getting along for a few days, you¡¯ve fallen in love with me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go that far. But I do have feelings for you,¡± Jaydon admitted bluntly. ina could not help but chuckle She thought, why do I feel like I¡¯ve be more attractive to men since I divorced Jalen? What a shame. I¡¯m not one of those women who have nothing but romantic thoughts in their heads. Hearing Jaydon im that he has feelings for me, instead of feeling delighted, I am rmed. The Becker family in Boston is so prestigious that countless people want to curry favor with them. And Jaydon is in the power of the Becker family no less. Someone like him suddenly tells me that he has feelings for me? Isn¡¯t it scary? As if he knew what she was thinking, Jaydon exined, ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t believe me. Even I find it hard to believe. ¡°Before I came to New York, I had looked up your information online. The first second I saw your photo, I felt something. It was like my life before meeting you suddenly became meaningless. I couldn¡¯t wait to get close to you.¡± Therefore, he unconditionally believed in ina and left his father¡¯s life to her. It all started when he first saw her photo. ina fell silent at his words. She found his words didn¡¯t make sense. After a long time, she took a deep breath and said to Jaydon, ¡°No matter what feelings you have for me, I¡¯m afraid that I might have to let you down For now, I don¡¯t ¡°I know,¡± Jaydon interrupted her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll reserve a spot for now. You¡¯ll want to date. sometime, won¡¯t you?¡± ina was helpless and said to him, ¡°Since you have looked up my information, I believe that your know I¡¯m a divorcee Jaydon nodded. ¡°I do. ¡°You can ept that?¡± ina could not believe it. ¡°Who can take full control of their rtionships?¡± Jaydon said. ina thought, maybe there was a part of me that believed what Jaydon said Yet now, I Don¡¯t believe a single word he says. He is in the power of the Becker family. No one would believe that he would suddenly have a crush on a divorced woman I don¡¯t get it. What does he want? What do I have that he wants? Seeing her looking at him suspiciously, Jaydon knew that she didn¡¯t believe him. He said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any agenda.¡± He thought, you¡¯re a bit hard to handle, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s so hard to fool you. ina shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care even if you do. After all, no one will know who the final winner is until the end.¡± Jaydon wanted to get something from her, and she also wanted to know what he wanted. She might as well counterplotText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°In that case, shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± Jaydon invited ina again. Though she turned him down the first time, he figured that the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen again. Sure enough, ina smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She thought, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you¡¯re up to! After Jaydon and ina agreed on the time and ce to eat, Jaydon left the office and went to the ward to take care of Zayden. After he left, the smile on ina¡¯s facepletely disappeared. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. She said, ¡°Andrew, I need you to look into someone. ¡°Jaydon Becker, from the Becker family in Boston.¡± Jaydon walked into the VIP ward without a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Zayden leaned against the head of the bed, closed the file in his hand, and looked up at Jaydon. Seeing Jaydon¡¯s serious face, Zayden asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at home?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaydon shook his head and walked to Zayden. ¡°I just asked ina out for dinner,¡± he said. Zayden was surprised and then asked, ¡°Did she agree?¡± Jaydon nodded. His indifference surprised Zayden. ¡°You don¡¯t look very happy.¡± ¡°She is smarter than I thought. She knew at once I was lying when I said I had feelings for her.¡± Jaydon was helpless. It was the first time he had met such a smart woman. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zayden seemed very calm. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be smart? Nowadays, those who aren¡¯t smart are always bullied.¡± Jaydon looked at Zayden and could not help but ask, ¡°So, why do you want me to get on with her in the first ce?¡± Jaydon did have a good impression of ina. However, it was simply because she saved Zayden. Jaydon was simply grateful to her. However, after Zayden woke up, he had been pressuring Jaydon to get along with ina. He even supported Jaydon to pursue ina. Jaydon was very confused. ¡°She reminds me of someone I know.¡± Zayden pondered. It looked like he was lost in his memories. Jaydon was speechless. ¡°Seriously? This is your reason?¡± ¡°She is a nice girl, isn¡¯t she? She has excellent medical skills, and she is Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple. She is talented. You won¡¯t lose anything, right?¡± Zayden rolled his eyes at Jaydon. Jaydon had no idea what Zayden was thinking. He couldn¡¯t see Zayden through at all. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s interested in me. She agreed to have dinner with me just to find out what I wanted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. All the more proof that she¡¯s a rare treasure,¡± Zayden praised ina once again. Not a lot of women could resist the temptation of being the hostess of the Becker family. Jaydon did not say anything. Zayden continued, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you must pursue her. I¡¯m just asking you to be on good terms with her. Don¡¯t turn her hostile.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jaydon nodded. By the time ina made ward rounds and came to Zayden¡¯s ward, Zayden and Jaydon had already finished their conversation. Zayden looked at ina kindly. ¡°E, with those great medical skills of yours, staying in New York would be such a waste of your talent. Have you considered going to Boston?¡± ¡°Mr. Becker, thanks. That¡¯s very kind of you. But I think New York is great. I have no intention of leaving for the moment,¡± she replied. Zayden became a bit disappointed when hearing her words. Yet he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright. If you ever change your mind, just tell Jaydon. He will make arrangements for you. I promise you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ina looked at Jaydon, who nodded. She smiled, ¡°Sure. I will contact Mr. Becker if anything.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Zayden did not say anything else. He narrowed his eyes as if he was lost in his memories. He thought, ina always reminds me of an old acquaintance. However, he has already passed away. Also, I looked ina up before. She grew up in a small vige near New York, and their lives never crossed paths. Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking it. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 It was six o¡¯clock, the time to get off work. ina was packing up her things, ready to leave the hospital. To her surprise, Jalen called her. ¡°Mr. Halton, how may I help you?¡± she asked casually as she packed her things. ¡°How is Mr. Becker?¡± Jalen asked. His tone was indifferent, as if he was her boss, asking about her work progress. ina said truthfully, ¡°He is doing fine and should be out of the hospital in a few days.¡± It was the fact that Jalen was now a major shareholder of Northwestern Memorial Hospital. It could be said that he was ina¡¯s boss. It was only right that she reported her work to him. properly. Jalen said ¡°OK¡± and then fell silent, which made ina a little confused. It was about time to go to dinner with Jaydon. So, she had no choice but to ask, ¡°Anything else, Mr. Halton?¡± ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to treat you to a meal,¡± Jalen said. Then he hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa wants to see you. What else could he say? He knew ina would turn him down if he asked her out for a meal alone. He had to use Nitzan as an excuse. ina frowned and then said, ¡°Maybe not tonight. I¡¯ll go to the old mansion to eat with Mr. Halton some other day.¡± ¡°You are upied tonight?¡± Jalen asked, a little disappointed. Graham told him that under circumstances like this, he should be nice to ina since it was the only way to stop her from being dissatisfied with him. Therefore, he mustered up his courage to call ina. But she¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± For some reason, she felt a little guilty. She thought, I have an early dinner appointment. That makes me upied¡­ right? ¡°I see.¡± Jalen hung up the phone. He was disappointed for sure, but he could handle it. After all, he still had plenty of time. Just as ina finished her call with Jalen, Jaydon showed up at her office door. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Pretty much. Let¡¯s go.¡± ina took her bag and left the hospital with Jaydon. They weren¡¯t being secretive, and the fact that they came and went together made everyone in the hospital envious. ¡°Dr. Gainsford is so lucky. I heard that Jaydon is from the Becker family in Boston. He is very powerful.¡± ¡°How powerful can he be? Can he be a match for Mr. Halton?¡± a fan of Jalen said. In her eyes, Jalen was the best. The other one nced at her and said disdainfully, ¡°The Halton family is the top family in New York. indeed. But we are talking about the Becker family in Boston here. Thetter is way more prestigious.¡± ¡°Tsk! I don¡¯t believe you.¡± The two continued to chat, and ina, who had already left the hospital, didn¡¯t know Anything about their conversation at all. She sat in Jaydon¡¯s car and did not ask him where they were going. He wouldn¡¯t kidnap her anyway. ¡°Why did you marry Jalen? As far as I know, you didn¡¯t seem to have crossed paths before you got married.¡± The dull atmosphere in the car was unsettling, forcing Jaydon to open his mouth. ina withdrew her gaze from the window and looked at him. ¡°It was an agreement made by the older generation.¡± In fact, ina didn¡¯t know why her grandfather would make such a decision. He always said that someone would protect her after she married Jalen. However, for more than twenty years, she hardly encountered any danger. She didn¡¯t need any protection at all. Back then, she went to the Halton¡¯s home. After Nitzan knew about her grandfather¡¯s arrangements, he let Jalen marry her without hesitation. She knew it made no sense. However, then her grandfather died, and Nitzan refused to Say anything. She never got to know why. ¡°An agreement made by the older generation?¡± Jaydon was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone who leaves their marriage to the elders.¡± In his eyes, ina was a very smart and independent woman, and she would gain control of her marriage. He was surprised at her obedience. ina nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Becker, you make it sound like we know each other well.¡± In fact, they knew nothing but each other¡¯s namesText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°That may be true. But we¡¯ll get to know each other better given time, won¡¯t we?¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t mind her words and continued driving. ina didn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t take Jaydon¡¯s words seriously, and she didn¡¯t think they would be close. Shortly after, Jaydon stopped the car at the door of a restaurant, and they walked in together. Not far away from the restaurant, Graham got out of the car and saw them entering the restaurant. He was a little surprised. He thought, didn¡¯t Mr. Halton say he was going to ask ina out for dinner tonight? Where is he? Why is ina with another man? After hesitating for a moment, he decided to call Jalen. In the private room, Jaydon poured wine for ina and said to her with a smile, ¡°Have some, will you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ina shook her head. Although ina was very confident in her skills, after what happenedst time, she realized that excellent skills didn¡¯t make her omnipotent, so she remained cautious while she was out. Jaydon did not insist. He ordered some beverages for her. She nodded, took it over, and put it on the table. She wasn¡¯t going to drink it. ¡°E, do you have to be so wary? You behave like you think I¡¯m a bad person.¡± Jaydon pulled a wry face and thought, do I look like a bad guy? ina smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally, Mr. Becker. It¡¯s just a habit. I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jaydon nodded. What difference did it make even if he didn¡¯t understand? The reason why ina agreed to have dinner with Jaydon tonight wasn¡¯t just for food. She asked, ¡°Mr. Becker, what do you want from me?¡± Jaydon was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled helplessly, ¡°I want to make friends with you. Can I?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ina nodded, but her eyes suddenly became sharp. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re aText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. man short of friends.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Becker, since you want to make friends, why don¡¯t you be more sincere? Don¡¯t treat me like a fool,¡± ina interrupted him and looked at him coldly. Jaydon, who had grown up in the Becker family and had always been surrounded by tterers, was treated like this for the first time. He actually felt a little guilty under ina¡¯s gaze. After a while, he coughed a few times to ease the awkwardness and slowly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my dad who wants me to be friends with you. He has a good impression of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ina raised her eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jaydon nodded and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you saved his life. Anyway, he likes you very much and even wants me to pursue you. So¡­ there you go.¡± ina was slightly surprised. She always felt that the Becker family had ulterior motives, so she was very vignt against them. But now it seemed that she worried too much. She felt helpless. She thought, what Grandpa said to me on his deathbed affects me deeply. I always feel that someone wants to do me harm. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°I see. Mr. Becker, you should have told me earlier. I was so close to getting the wrong idea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of an embarrassing thing to say, isn¡¯t it? He never convinces me.¡± If words got out, others might think that Zayden was anxious about finding him a wife. ina chuckled and raised her ss. ¡°Here¡¯s to you. I apologize for offending you earlier.¡± She believed in Jaydon¡¯s words. For one thing, her grandfather said that the Becker family could be trusted. For another, after these days, she didn¡¯t think Jaydon was an indecent guy. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± Jaydon also raised his ss. He was in a good mood. He thought, looks like I got ina¡¯s trust. Sure enough. Being honest is the most correct way when dealing with smart people. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 In the bathroom, ina stood in front of the mirror to freshen up. Footsteps came from the door. She ignored them and just thought it was a girl who came to the bathroom. But as the other person walked in, the tall figure appeared in ina¡¯s sight. She was freshening up, but then she froze. Jalen! ¡°You¡­¡± ina looked at him and did not know what to say for a moment. However, Jalen did not give her a chance to speak. He approached ina with a dark face. ¡°The thing you said is to have dinner with Jaydon?¡± His voice was indifferent and even a little cold. ina couldn¡¯t help but shiver, but she quickly reacted, ¡°Jalen, it¡¯s my business who I want to eat with. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She felt that Jalen was crazy! This was a female bathroom. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being seen if he came in like this? ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Jalen gritted his teeth and said with a dark face, ¡°Say it again!¡± He looked terrifying. If it was anyone else, they might really be frightened by him, but ina was not afraid of him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ina raised her head and looked at him. ¡°I said it has nothing to do with you! ¡°Jalen, what I¡­ Um¡­¡¯ Before ina could finish her words, her thin lips were blocked. Jalen kissed her desperately as if he was crazy and wanted to melt her into his body. ¡°Have you watched that TV series recently?¡± ¡°What TV¡­¡± A voice came from outside the door. ina was frightened and wanted to push Jalen away. However, she did not seed. Instead, Jalen carried her into a nearby storeroom. As soon as he closed the door, someone walked in. ina was angry and bit hard. The taste of blood quickly filled Jalen¡¯s mouth. Jalen ended the kiss in pain and said in a low voice, ¡°ina, are you a dog?¡± ¡°Jalen! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ina was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Thest time she was kissed by him, she persuaded herself that she had been bitten by a dog. Now, he did it again. Did he really think she was easy to bully? She raised her hand and was about to p Jalen¡¯s face, but she was grabbed by him. ¡°If you want to be found out, I have no objections.¡± ina kept quiet, but her eyes were fixed on Jalen as if she wanted to kill him. Soon, the people in the bathroom left. ina did not hesitate to attack again. Unfortunately, after a fight, she was still no match for Jalen. She was even confined in his arms again. ¡°Jalen! Let go of me!¡± she roared in a low voice, regretting that she had not been serious when she had been practicing martial arts. Otherwise, she would not have been unable to defeat Jalen today. Jalen did not let go of her but approached her again. ¡°Stay away from Jaydon. ¡°Not just him. Stay away from all the men except me.¡± No one knew how angry he was when Jalen received a call from Graham and learned that ina rejected him but was eating with Jaydon. Did it slowly? Used time to prove everything? Jalen felt that it was all bullshit! He had to be tough when dealing with ina¡¯s matter, or else she would be taken away by someone else. ¡°Jalen, if you have a problem with your brain, go see a doctor. Don¡¯t go crazy here!¡± ina¡¯s face was gloomy. She looked at Jalen fiercely, like a hungry wolf that would bite at any time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a neurosurgeon?¡± Jalenughed instead of getting angry. ¡°You can take a look at me.¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± She was angry, but she found that she could not do anything. She could not beat him, but she was not as shameless as him. She said unwillingly, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? I¡¯m chasing you,¡± He said, looking at ina with an extremely sincere gaze. ina was unmoved and even sneered, ¡°So, this is how you chase people?¡± ¡°You rejected me and agreed to eat with him,¡± Jalenined. inaughed angrily. So it was still her fault? Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Jalen, can you be more rational?¡± ina pushed him away in anger, but there was still a trace of Jalen¡¯s warmth on her lips, which made her confused. Jalen looked down at her in silence. After a while, a low voice sounded in ina¡¯s ear. He said, ¡°I also want to be more rational. I also know that I should not pester you. I, Jalen, should not be such a person. ¡°But¡­¡± He looked at ina and said emotionally, ¡°I can¡¯t control myself. ¡°As soon as I see you together with other men, I will be angry. I want to snatch you away!¡± Jalen knew that he was strange. But what could he do? He could not control himself. He said a lot in one breath, and ina was stunned. Jalen in front of her was different from the man in her impression. ina was annoyed and pushed him away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about this. I said I was not interested in you. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± After that, she left Jalen and walked to the private room. Jalen watched her leave and his eyes darkened. He turned around and walked out of the bathroom. In the private room, Jaydon waited for ina for a long time. Just as he was hesitating whether to look for her, ina pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Jaydon frowned and noticed ina¡¯s strange expression. ina came back to her senses and tried to calm down. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jaydon was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t ask too much. After all, they weren¡¯t in a rtionship to talk to each other about everything. ¡°Have you finished eating yet? Is there anything else you want to eat?¡± Jaydon asked. He saw that ina did not seem to have eaten much. ina shook her head. She had not eaten much, and now she had no appetite. Jaydon was just about to suggest that they should leave when the door of the private room was pushed open. The person who came was unexpected. Jaydon was surprised. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± Jalen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I have long heard that Mr. Becker came to New York. I always wanted to find a chance to treat you to a meal. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today.¡± Jalen smiled, and he walked to ina¡¯s side unhurriedly and sat down. ina frowned. What was Jalen trying to do? Jaydon did not notice the strange atmosphere between the two. When he heard Jalen say this, Jaydon said, ¡°Mr. Halton is too polite.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal today. Wee to New York,¡± Jalen said. Jaydon was just about to refuse when he heard Jalen continue, ¡°Coincidentally, E and I am also very familiar. Mr. Becker wouldn¡¯t mind having me together, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, Mr. Halton. I was the one who invited E out alone tonight.¡± Jaydon frowned and refused. Why didn¡¯t he find that Jalen was a little thick-skinned before? Jalen acted as if he had not heard Jaydon¡¯s rejection. Jalen smiled and said, ¡°Although E and I are divorced, I still feel that the fate between me and her is not over yet. It is only a matter of time before we get married again.¡± Jaydon felt that he somewhat understood why Jalen came here. It turned out that it was because of ina. It seemed Jalen still wanted to chase ina back. In that case, why did Jalen divorce back then? Jaydon did not understand the reason, but he could tell that ina did not seem to think so. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jaydonughed and continued, ¡°E is so outstanding. She can have a better choice.¡± A better choice? Jalen¡¯s face darkened Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jaydon and Jalen were at loggerheads. ina lowered her head and ate the food in front of her,pletely ignoring them. Just when the two almost fought, ina looked up at them. ¡°I am not interested in both of you.¡± Jalen and Jaydon were lost for words. She put down her fork and said to Jaydon, ¡°You guys continue. I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± As he spoke, ina had already left the private room. This made Jaydon a little upset. He shouldn¡¯t have argued with Jalen at this time. It was meaningless, and ina was unhappy. Jalen was in a good mood. He picked up the cup and drank his coffee slowly. ¡°It seems that your are not her type.¡± That way, Jalen would be much more at ease. ¡°I¡¯m better than you. You¡¯re just her ex-husband!¡± ina left, and Jaydon no longer maintained his gentlemanly demeanor in front of Jalen. Jalen didn¡¯t care and was even somewhat arrogant. ¡®In any case, I am still her exhusband, but you have nothing to do with her. So Mr. Becker should not disturb E in the future.¡± ¡°Who exactly disturbed E? Mr. Halton, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know,¡± Jaydon snorted coldly and got up from his seat. He did not intend to continue wasting time with Jalen. Jaydon left, but Jalen was still sitting in the private room. Jalen sipped his coffee slowly as if he was thinking about something. When she got home, ina washed her face, especially her lips. She almost broke them. ¡°Damn. Jalen!¡± She cursed as she wiped her face. She was in a very bad mood. Ten minutester, she came out of the bathroom and sat on the sofa with her phone. ina called. Theodore. If she was in a bad mood, someone would naturally be in trouble. After so long, it was time to deal with the Lory family. Otherwise, they would think that she had forgotten about them. Over the phone, she told Theodore about the cooperation that Saul had mentioned. Theodore had the same thoughts as her that they could cooperate. After annexing the Lory family, they and Saul would all have a great improvement. This was very important for the time being. Theodore had no objections and only said warily, ¡°Is Saul trustworthy? Could it be that he and the Lory family are working together to set us up?¡± It was not because Theodore was paranoid, but Saul always had a bad reputation, and he had done many such things. ina pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think his desire to swallow the Lory family is even stronger.¡± ¡°Since you say so, I will believe you,¡± Theodore said. ina was grateful. She knew that Theodore did not have to take the risk to cooperate with the Judson family. After all, he could swallow the Lory family sooner orter. It was just a matter of time. However, what shecked the most now was time. After hanging up the phone, ina tried to make herself busy. As long as she was free, Jalen¡¯s face would always appear in her mind, making her grind her teeth in hatred. When Jalen returned to the apartment, he was not in a hurry to go back to his home. Instead, he stood in front of ina¡¯s door and wanted to knock, but he did not have the courage. After he calmed down, he felt that what he had done before was too much. Would it make ina hate him even more? But he did not regret it. He still remembered the taste of that kiss. No matter whether he regretted it or not, he was still a little nervous. If ina felt disgusted, wouldn¡¯t their rtionship that had just eased fall to the freezing point again? He stood at the door and hesitated for a long time. He finally took out his phone and sent at message to ina. There was no reply for a long time, so he turned back to his home. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 In fact, ina saw the message from Jalen, but she did not reply. On one hand, she did not know what to reply to, and on the other hand, she did not want to talk to him, let alone forgive him. When she thought that Jalen lived opposite her and that she might bump into him when she pushed the door open, she felt ufortable. Thinking of this, she immediately got up from the bed and walked to the wardrobe to pack her clothes. It seemed that she could not live in Kemp Apartment. The next day, when ina came out of the room with her suitcase, she happened to see Jalening out from the opposite door. She could not help butin in her heart that she was unlucky. She did not look at him and wanted to leave directly. However, Jalen saw the suitcase in her hand immediately and his expression changed. ¡°Are you going on a long journey?¡± ina did not answer. She had already walked to the elevator. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Jalen stood in front of her with a dark face. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t let her go if she did not answer. ina was speechless. She looked up and red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I move?¡± ¡°Why move? Don¡¯t you like here?¡± Jalen asked. However, ina looked at him indifferently and said calmly, ¡°Everything in Kemp Apartment is good, but there is someone I don¡¯t like living opposite me.¡± Her words were very direct, and Jalen¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Mr. Halton, please make way.¡± When the elevator arrived, ina pushed the stone-like man in front of her. Her tone was not very good. Jalen did not make way. He stared at ina for a long time before helplessly saying, ¡°If you just don¡¯t want to see me, you don¡¯t have to move. I will move.¡± ina was surprised. She didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°You move?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to move back to the Halton¡¯s Residence. I let you live there alone for two years. Sorry.¡± ina did not care. When she heard that he wanted to move, she felt much better. ¡°No need. The Halton¡¯s Residence is actually good.¡± Although Jalen had not been there for two years, ina had to admit that the two years she lived there were quite good. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows. He looked at her and asked, ¡°If you like it, you can live there at any time.¡± ina chuckled, a little embarrassed. Unless she was mentally ill, she could not go back to live there. Jalen did not really think that she would go back to live there. It was just a casual remark. ¡°Let me help you carry it back.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± As soon as she refused, the suitcase was already in Jalen¡¯s hands. ina could only helplessly watch him carry the suitcase back to the door of the room. The door opened and Jalen entered with her suitcase. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ina shook her head. She had just woken up and was already busy moving. How could she have the time to eat breakfast? ¡°I¡¯ll go make it. What do you want to eat?¡± As he spoke, Jalen had already walked into the kitchen, but ina was still frozen in ce, unable to react. ¡°How about pasta?¡± Jalen poked his head out from the kitchen and asked. He had already tied up ina¡¯s pink apron and looked extremely out of ce.. ina mumbled in a daze, feeling that the scene in front of her was more or less a bit like a fantasy. Jalen wanted to cook breakfast for her. The point was that this man actually knew how to cook breakfast. He was Jalen. He was the dignified young master of the Halton family. He was a person who never went to the kitchen. How could he cook breakfast? She did not believe it. However, there was indeed a sounding from the kitchen. When ina walked in, Jalen skillfully broke eggs with one hand. He looked like a household cook. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You¡­ know how to cook?¡± ina was so curious that she could not help but ask Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Jalen nodded. He raised the knife and cut the tomato in his hand into thin slices. His skill was no worse than a five-star chef¡¯s. ina felt as if she saw a different Jalen. ¡°Surprised?¡± Seeing that she did not speak, Jalen turned to look at her. ina was still in shock. ¡°When I was young, I grew up with my grandfather. Back then, he was busy managing thepany and had no time to take care of me. Although there were maids at home, I was young, and my grandfather was rarely at home, so they often did not give me food, and I slowly learned to cook.¡± He knew from a very young age that he had to rely on himself, so he studied hard and learned all the life skills in order to live better. It was the first time ina heard Jalen talk about these things, and she was interested. ¡°Where were your parents? Were they not at home?¡± Jalen straightened his back, and his face became gloomy. ¡°They divorced a long time ago. My dad left to pursue love. My mom couldn¡¯t stand the blow andmitted suicide.¡± She died in front of Jalen. Jalen slept very early that day, and he was very happy that his mom shared the bed with him. However, he did not expect that when he woke up in the middle of the night and tried to burrow in his mother¡¯s arms, what he touched would be a cold body. It was dark in the room. Little Jalen did not know what had happened. He just kept calling his mother, but there was no response. When his crying rmed his grandfather downstairs and the lights in the room turned on, Jalen saw his mother¡¯s face, which had already lost its color. Since that day, he began to fear the darkness. He always felt that darkness would bring bad things. Of course, he would not tell anyone about these things. ina was no exception. He did not need anyone¡¯s sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ina felt guilty. Although she had been married into the Halton family for two years, she actually did not know anything about the Halton family. On one hand, Nitzan did not tell her, and on the other hand, she was not interested in these things. She always felt that she would not be in the Halton family for too long, so she did not spend time understanding them. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Jalen shrugged indifferently. He did not care. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the enmity between me and Saul? Actually, my father left with his mother back then. Both of them abandoned their families for the so-called love. ¡°In the end, my mothermitted suicide. Although Saul¡¯s father is alive, he has be an alcoholic. Every time he was drunk, he would go home and beat Saul up. He even married another woman, and the two of them tortured Saul together.¡± Saul hated his father and mother. He med Jalen¡¯s father and the entire Halton family. After listening to Jalen exin what had happened, ina could not react for a while. She did not expect Jalen to have such a story with Saul. ¡°So for so many years, even though he provoked you frequently, you did not do anything to him because you felt guilty?¡± ina asked. However, Jalenughed, ¡°Why should I feel guilty?¡± ¡°It was your father who took his mother away¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t his mother also take my father away?¡± Jalen asked. ina felt that it made sense. Jalen¡¯s father and Saul¡¯s mother werepletely voluntary. They didn¡¯t force each other. So why did Saul hate the Halton family? It was somewhat unreasonable. As if he knew what she was thinking, Jalen said, ¡°I think he is very pitiful. ¡°His father mes everything on my father, thinking it is my father who ruined his family. Saul up in such a family and had been brainwashed a long time. Ago. grew ¡°You don¡¯t know how badly he was beaten up in the past. He was often covered in blood. In such a family environment, his mental state has long been abnormal.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Jalen felt pity for Saul. After all, their experience was very simr, but not so alike. After all, although Jalen lost his father and mother, he still had a grandfather. Although Nitzan was. strict, Jalen sincerely loved his grandfather. This caused his growth to bepletely different from Saul¡¯s growth. After ina heard him say that, she realized that the Halton family had such a grudge against the Judson family. No wonder Saul always had a look of hatred when he mentioned the Halton family. Yet¡­ Could such a thing really be med on the Halton family and Jalen? He was also a victim. ina was silent. For a moment, she did not know who to feel sorry for. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat,¡± Jalen interrupted her thoughts. There was no trace of sadness on his face about losing his parents. Perhaps for him, those unbearable things had already passed. ina nodded and followed him back to the living room. There were dishes in front of them. They ate slowly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to move, forget it.¡± After a while, ina finally spoke. Jalen, however, was amused by her appearance. The corners of his lips curled up. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you pitying me?¡± ¡°I am not.¡± ina immediately shook her head, but she knew in her heart that she really felt sorry for Jalen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pity me. To me, they are just strangers. I won¡¯t feel sad because of their departure,¡± Jalen said. Jalen did not care about such irresponsible parents. In the past twenty years, he only cared about Nitzan. And now he also cared about ina. ina saw that his expression was normal and did not seem to be sad. She argued, ¡°I said no! Do you need sympathy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jalen said. The room fell silent. No one spoke again. ina quietly finished the meal. Finally, she found that Jalen¡¯s cooking seemed good. ¡°It tastes very good. Thank you,¡± she said, a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Jalen said. ¡°So can you forgive my impulsiveness yesterday?¡± ¡°No.¡± ina rolled her eyes at him, got up, and put the te and fork into the kitchen. Jalen was upset, but he did not force her. After breakfast, he seemed to have no reason to continue staying here, so he had to leave. ¡°Grandpa misses you very much. When you have time, can you go to the Halton¡¯s Residence to see him?¡± ¡°Yes, I will go.¡± ina nodded. Jalen stood at the door and wanted to continue speaking, but ina did not give him a chance. She mercilessly closed the door and left him outside. The man smiled bitterly and took out his phone to call Graham. ¡°Have someonee to the apartment to pack up.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Halton. Are you going to move?¡± Graham asked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll move back to the Halton¡¯s Residence.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Graham did not find it strange. His boss should not have lived in that small apartment. The party was organized by ina tonight, and only Theodore and Saul were invited. ¡°E, it seems that you have considered my proposal,¡± Saul said with a smile. He was in a good mood. He understood ina. If she had not considered his proposal, she would not have brought Theodore to meet him. ina nodded with a smile and looked at Theodore. Theodore said knowingly, ¡°Mr. Judson, E told me about your proposal. I think it is feasible, and I believe that you can be a good partner.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Saul replied. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss the distribution of the Lory family¡¯s property today. We have to make it clear first, lest we fight over it.¡± Theodore was a qualified businessman. Benefits were his eternal pursuit. ¡°Of course,¡± Saul said without getting angry. Then, they began to discuss the business under the Lory family. ina didn¡¯t understand the specific details, so she didn¡¯t say much. Today, she just acted as a link. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 After discussing cooperation with Saul, ina returned home. When she arrived, she saw that Jalen was moving things. ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± Graham saw her and quickly greeted her. ina nodded, took out her key, and opened the door of her house. Graham said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Gainsford. I didn¡¯t recognize you immediately before.¡± He felt that he was responsible. After all, as Jalen¡¯s assistant, he should have known everything about Jalen thoroughly. If so, he would not have made a fool of himself. ¡°What is there to apologize about? Jalen and I have been married for two years. He didn¡¯t know me either. You are just his assistant. Isn¡¯t it normal that you didn¡¯t know me?¡± ina felt that there was no need for Graham to apologize. Graham hesitated for a moment, but he decided to exin for his boss, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, in fact, Mr. Halton is a very good person. He was angry back then, so he was not willing to go to the Halton¡¯s Residence to see you.¡± After that, Jalen¡¯s anger gradually dissipated, yet because ina was too low-profile, Jalen could hardly remember her. ¡°Ever since he saw you, Mr. Halton has changed. He has been attracted to you. I think if he had gone to see you, he would not have divorced.¡± Sometimes, fate liked to tease people. Perhaps Graham was right, but ina did not care. She said to him, ¡°This also shows that he and I were fated to divorce. Fate is very elusive. Since we couldn¡¯t get together in the past, we won¡¯t be together in the future.¡± Graham was slightly stunned. He braced himself and said, ¡°You two divorced, yet it does not mean that you won¡¯t get together in the future.¡± He felt that ina and Jalen might start a new rtionship. Otherwise, why would they have met after the divorce? ina was toozy to talk to him. Graham was as stubborn as Jalen. No wonder Graham was Jalen¡¯s assistant. They were indeed the same. She opened the door and entered the room. Graham saw her leave and felt a little dejected. He turned his head and was about to tell the servants to be quick when he saw Jalen walk up behind him from the bedroom. ¡°Mr. Halton.¡± Graham was shocked, thinking, did Jalen hear everything I said to ina just now? Jalen looked at the door with a gloomy expression. Then he looked at Graham and said coldly, ¡°Who told you to say so much to her?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Halton. I just¡­¡± Jalen waved his hand and interrupted Graham, ¡°Go in and pack up.¡± Graham nodded and did not speak again. When Jalen and the others packed up and moved out, ina knew it, but she did not go out to see them off. She felt that it was unnecessary. Anyway, after he moved out, they basically would not meet again. There was nothing to say. It was good for them to be strangers to each other. Jalen wanted to knock on the door to say something, but in the end, he did not do so. He knew that ina did not want to see him that much. Since that was the case, he did not want to affect her mood. Outside the apartment building, Saul had heard the news from somewhere and had been waiting there to see Jalen make a fool of himself. Seeing Jalene out with a group of people carrying luggage around him, Saulughed, ¡°Jalen, I did not expect you to have such a day!¡± Jalen nced at Saul and ignored him.. Saul did not intend to give up. He followed behind and continued, ¡°It seems that E really hates you. You are so pitiful.¡± Jalen stopped and turned to look at Saul. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to chase ina? Why haven¡¯t you made a move recently? Instead, Jaydon got a chance.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t want Jaydon to pursue ina. Jalen would rather see Saul pester ina. At least Jalen knew that Saul was not really interested in ina. As for Jaydon¡­ Jalen felt a sense of crisis. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Hearing Jalen¡¯s words, Saul shrugged indifferently and said with a bit of pride, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend that young master of the Becker family.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you fearless?¡± Jalen was surprised as if he had encountered something rare. Saul raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms over his chest, and said to Jalen, ¡°Well, I admit that I am. not afraid of him. I just think that no matter who pursues ina, you will feel unhappy. In that case, why should I cause trouble?¡± Saul had already seen through Jalen and Jalen¡¯s feelings for ina. Jalen looked at Saul coldly and turned to leave. Jalen was afraid that if he continued to stay, he would want to beat Saul up. Seeing him like this, Saul smiled even more happily. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Jalen did not say anything and walked towards his car. Saul followed behind and said as he walked, ¡°ina probably did not tell you. She has already agreed to cooperate with me to deal with the Lory family. It won¡¯t be long before the Lory family disappears in New York. I am very curious. Will you help your childhood sweetheart?¡± Jalen frowned when he heard this, but he did not say anything. ¡°Hey, are you leaving just like that? You should at least say a few words.¡± Saul refused to give up. He urgently wanted to know what Jalen was thinking at this moment. Finally, Jalen stopped as Saul wished and turned to look at Saul. ¡°Fortunately, you are a man. Otherwise, with your concern for me, I would have thought that you liked me.¡± Saul was speechless. He had eaten a lot this morning and almost vomited when he heard Jalen¡¯s words. Saul looked at Jalen with a face full of disdain and said, ¡°My taste is not as kinky as yours. I¡¯m not gay!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if it is true,¡± Jalen sneered coldly, got into the car, and left. Saul watched the car disappear, and the sloppy expression on his face was instantly reced by a serious look. Jalen did not answer if he would help the Lory family, so there was a possibility. If Jalen helped the Lory family, Saul and Theodore might not be able to bring down the Lory family. After thinking for a while, Saul called to remind Theodore so that Theodore would not be caught. off guard. In Jalen¡¯s car, his face was sullen. He had been in a bad mood, but at this time, he was very depressed. ¡°Mr. Halton, should we remind the Lory family?¡± The Lory family and the Halton family had always. been on good terms. The two families were not only old friends, but they also cooperated a lot. If the Lory family really copsed, the Halton family-would be somewhat affected. Jalen raised his eyes and looked at Graham, who was driving. Jalen asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Judson¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Do you know?¡± Jalen looked at Graham icily. Graham felt a chill down his back. He immediately understood what Jalen meant. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jalen nodded. He was very satisfied with Graham¡¯s answer. As the car drove on, Graham¡¯s mood changed drastically. Fortunately, he had been by Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jalen¡¯s side for many years. Otherwise, he would not have been able to react immediately. No wonder it was said that apanying a bigwig was dangerous. At this moment, Graham felt the same way. As for the Lory family¡­. Graham could only silently pray for them. The car soon arrived at the Halton¡¯s Residence. Jalen got out of the car. Before he left, he suddenly turned back to Graham and said, ¡°The Becker family has been in New York for so long, but nothing. has happened in Boston?¡± ¡°The Becker family is basically in Jaydon¡¯s charge now. The others in the Becker family do not dare to act rashly, so it is rtively stable,¡± Graham replied. ¡°Stable? This is not a good thing,¡± Jalen said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Graham was not stupid and vaguely sensed something. ¡°Let them get into a mess. How can the people from Boston keep staying in New York?¡± As he spoke, Jalen had already entered the residence and disappeared from Graham¡¯s sight. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Theodore and Saul were very fast. As soon as the cooperation was confirmed, they quickly began. to attack the Lory family. They did not give the Lory family a chance to react. In the president¡¯s office of the Lory Group, Alisha stood respectfully in front of the desk and looked at the middle-aged man sitting opposite her. Even though the man was scolding her, she did not dare to retort at all. ¡°Alisha, you are my daughter. You should know how much pressure I received after promoting your to your current position. The people under me are secretly saying that I gave you special treatment. You should work harder.¡± The middle-aged man who was speaking was Ernesto Lory, Alisha¡¯s father. Alisha nodded repeatedly and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I let you down.¡± ¡°I am indeed very disappointed.¡± Ernesto stared at her coldly for a long time before saying, ¡°But it¡¯s not because of the problem that the Lory Group is facing now. It¡¯s because of your marriage.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Alisha bit her lip, knowing what he was going to say. ¡°I think that kid from the Stein family is not bad. You should try dating him,¡± Ernesto said. Alisha lowered her head, not letting the man opposite her see the hatred in her eyes. ¡°Dad, I have someone I like.¡± ¡°Jalen, right? I know,¡± Ernesto chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who knows this. Everyone in New York knows. ¡°But so what? Does Jalen like you? You have wasted too much time on him. Now that our family is in trouble, I think you should know what to do.¡± Alisha¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked up at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, although our family is in trouble, it is not to the point of using my marriage, right?¡± ¡°The Judson family and Theodore are aggressive. Although our family is strong, we have to be vignt.¡± He looked at his daughter with a somber expression. Alisha was silent. Ernesto continued, ¡°The Stein family said that if you married their son, they would help us deal with the two families. With the help of the Stein family, our family may take this opportunity to devour the property of the Judson family and Theodore.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alisha understood this, but she was still unwilling to ept it. She was his daughter, a living person. Was she being treated as amodity?She had always thought that as long as she worked hard, she would be recognized one day, yet now she realized that she was too naive. She had hesitated to execute that n, yet now she made up her mind. She thought, since you care so much about your good-for-nothing son, I will let him die and see how you can care about him by then! ¡°Alisha?¡± When Ernesto saw that she did not speak, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked very unhappy. ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Alisha nodded and did not argue. Ernesto was very satisfied. This was the daughter he wanted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand. You should pay more attention to the Stein family.¡± ¡°Then thepany¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about thepany. I have already asked Marcus to help. You just need to build a good rtionship with the Stein family,¡± he said. Could Marcus, that trash, help? Alisha felt that this was simply too ridiculous. Of course, she did notugh. Instead, she lowered her head and said okay. ¡°Go do your work. Don¡¯t let me wait too long. The Lory family can¡¯t wait too long either,¡± Ernesto said. Alisha turned and left the office. After she walked out, her face instantly turned cold. She looked back in the direction of the office. Her gaze seemed vicious. She held her phone and said to Marcus on the other end of the line with a smile, ¡°Marcus, are you free? I have a good thing to talk to you about.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ina was busy until eight o¡¯clock in the evening before she came out of the hospital. She dragged her tired body to Jenica. ¡°Is there a good thing or a bad thing? You came to see me so late at night.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I just feel that we haven¡¯t eaten together for a long time, so I came to have a meal with you.¡± Jenica was annoyed. Before she came, she did not know that ina would get off work sote. Unfortunately, ina was indifferent when she heard this. She was not moved at all. ¡°I had thought that after you had a man, you forgot that you had a friend like me.¡± Ever since she found out that Jenica had a man by her side, ina could understand why Jenica was so busy, so ina had not asked Jenica out recently to avoid making herself upset. Jenica didn¡¯t answer. ina felt it was a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you two quarrel or break. up?¡± ¡°Break up? I have never been with him at all,¡± Jenica smiled bitterly, and there was a bit of sadness in her words. ¡°It has been so long, and you two are not together yet? What are you doing?¡± ina was shocked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be with me openly. What can I do?¡± Jenica had said everything she should say and had done what she should do, but he just said it was good to keep their current rtionship. What did he take her for? ¡°Does he want you to be his underground lover?¡± ina frowned and vaguely understood something. Just saying it made ina¡¯s mood turn bad. Jenica quickly pulled ina back. ¡°He didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Then what did he say?¡± ina asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Jenicaughed hollowly. He didn¡¯t say what kind of rtionship they had now or what he would do in the future. Anyway, he gave Jenica an illusory feeling, so she didn¡¯t feel safe. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything?¡± ina raised her voice and stared at Jenica with disappointment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? He just wants you to be his underground lover rather than his girlfriend.¡± This kind of thing wasmon in upper-ss society. ina had always scoffed at it, and she did not expect that one day her friend would encounter this kind of thing. Jenica was silent. ording to that person¡¯s identity, it seemed that there was only this exnation. Underground lover? Huh, no matter how terrible she was, Jenica would not reduce to the point of being an underground lover. With a cold expression, Jenica said to ina, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I will ask for a clear answer. If he really thinks so, I will not continue to waste time on him.¡± Although she liked that man very much¡­. Jenica had a bottom line. ¡°I think you should tell me his name. I will teach him a lesson for you.¡± ina was angry and felt that Jenica could not let go of her feelings for that man. Jenica did not say Quincy¡¯s name. She pulled ina and said, ¡°Go eat first. If we don¡¯t go now, we can only eat snacks.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ina wanted to say something else, but unfortunately, Jenica had already gotten in the car. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, Jenica did not want to continue discussing this matter. ina was annoyed, yet she did not intend to continue asking. After all, it was rted to her friend¡¯s happiness. ina could not watch Jenica be cheated. With this thought in mind, ina sent messages to Andrew.. ina: ¡°Andrew, help me find out which man Jenica is close to recently.¡± ina: ¡°Keep it a secret. Don¡¯t let her know.¡± She didn¡¯t want Jenica to worry or think too much. ina wanted to solve this matter secretly. It was best to make the bastard who didn¡¯t want to take responsibility directly disappear from Jenica¡¯s world. When Jenica saw ina send text messages, Jenica smiled and teased, ¡°You¡¯re texting Jalen? You two are moving quite fast.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ina put away the phone and looked up at Jenica. ¡°Who said I was texting him? How can I possibly date him?¡± ¡°Really? I thought you would be moved by his pursuit.¡± Previously, Jenica did not like Jalen and felt that his behavior was outrageous. But now, Jenica felt that Jalen was not bad. At least he admitted that he was wrong rather than being stubborn and arrogant. In this regard, he was much better than most men. Of course, ina obviously did not think so. ina said to Jenica disapprovingly, ¡°He thought that as long as he apologized and spent some time chasing me, I would ept him. What does he think I am? A toy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You are different from other women. You will definitely not be moved by Jalen¡¯s pursuit.¡± Jenica felt that if she were ina, she might have been moved. After all, that was Jalen. They spoke and soon arrived at the restaurant. Since it was Jenica who invited her, ina would not stand on ceremony. ina ordered a few dishes in one go. At the same time, at the Lory¡¯s home. Alisha found Marcus and said to him with a kind face, ¡°Marcus, how have you been? I was too busy. and didn¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Marcus was shocked. Every time Alisha was so kind, he felt that something was wrong. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t know that his intuition was right and that the uing bad thing would directly kill him. ¡°You¡¯re still angry with that ina, right?¡± Alisha knew her good-for-nothing brother very well. This was also the reason why she dared to scheme against him. When he heard ¡°ina¡±, Marcus¡¯s face immediately darkened. He hated her so much, but in front of Alisha, he did not dare to say it. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. She is Jalen¡¯s woman anyway. I can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± However, he was always feeling ufortable. When he was lying on another woman¡¯s bed, ina¡¯s face and figure would always show up in his mind, making him so obsessed. ¡°So what? As long as you like her, I will get her for you.¡± Alisha patted Marcus on the shoulder as if she could do anything for her brother. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Marcus asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course!¡± Alisha nodded and continued, ¡°Previously, because I liked Jalen, I did not want to have a conflict with him. But now things are different. You know that I am going to marry into the Stein family.¡± Marcus nodded. He had heard this from his father. Although he did not agree, he did not know anything about thepany. He could not do anything. ¡°There is no need to care about Jalen now. Our family is not really afraid of him,¡± Alisha said. Marcus was tempted. He looked at Alisha and licked his lips. ¡°So I can do something to her?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s just a woman. It¡¯s her good luck that you like her.¡± Alisha looked at the lustful trash in front of her and sneered in her heart. Did he want to take over the Lory family? In his dreams! ¡°But¡­ that woman is quite difficult to deal with.¡± Marcus was vexed. ina was different from other women. She couldn¡¯t be handled with money. Alisha leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Leave it to me. I will help you get her.¡± Marcus¡¯s eyes lit up. He was extremely excited. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will send her to your room,¡± Alisha smiled and murmured, ¡°But you can¡¯t tell anyone else, including our parents.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As long as he could sleep with ina, he could do anything. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 After ina and Jenica had dinner, ina took a taxi home. At this moment, ina did not know that she was once again targeted by the Lory family. Of course, she was not worried. After all, with her fighting skills, unless she met an expert like Jalen, no one was her match. The next day, when ina arrived at the hospital, Jaydon entered her office unhappily. ¡°E, something happened in Boston. I have to go back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ina replied. ¡°You are willing to part with me?¡± Jaydon was hurt by her perfunctory attitude. He thought that they had some friendship.. ina looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Boston is not far away from here. Why don¡¯t youe back after you deal with the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jaydon felt that what she said made sense, and a smile immediately appeared on his face. ina was speechless and didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. ¡°Call me if you need anything. As long as the Becker family is under my control, I will do my best to help you,¡± he said to ina. Hearing this, ina was a little surprised. Did it mean that she had built a good rtionship with the Becker family? She guessed so.She did not expect the task given by her grandfather to be so easy. She had always felt that it was hard to befriend these big families. It seemed that she had thought too much. After thinking about it, ina asked, ¡°Do you know an old man called Dexter Gibson?¡± ¡°Dexter Gibson?¡± Jaydon thought for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. How are you rted to him? Are you looking for him? I can help.¡± ¡°No need. He¡¯s my grandfather. He has already passed away.¡± ina was just curious about the rtionship between her grandfather and these big families. Why did he tell her to get along well with these families? ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Jaydon felt a little apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t care.¡± She waved her hand. This was not what she was concerned about. Jaydon heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he asked, ¡°Your grandfather? Why was his surname Gibson?¡± ¡°Grandpa said that I didn¡¯t take his surname.¡± In fact, in the end, ina didn¡¯t know whose surname she had taken. She only knew that she had to be surnamed Gainsford. Her grandfather didn¡¯t tell her the reason until he died. Jaydon nodded as if he understood. Then he said, ¡°There is no big family with the surname Gibson in Boston. As for the others surnamed Gibson, I can¡¯t get to know them.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need. I was stupid. My grandfather is just an ordinary old man. You can¡¯t possibly know him.¡± It was obvious that people like Jaydon had only known the same wealthy and powerful people since they were young. Her grandfather¡­ No matter how she thought about it, she felt that he was just an ordinary old man and had nothing to do with any big family. Yet if so, why did he tell her to protect herself and build good rtionships with families like the Becker family? For a moment, ina felt upset. ¡°E, if I can¡¯te back to New York soon, will you go to Boston to see me?¡± Jaydon did not know what she was thinking, and he was reluctant to leave. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Of course, she was not going to see him, but to find the answer. Jaydon was very happy to get this answer. When he left the office, he still had a smile on his face. ina did not have time to think about anything else. Today¡¯s first operation was about to begin. After Jaydon left, she got up and left the office. She walked to the operating room. In the Halton Group, Alisha came to see Jalen early in the morning. She had not really given up on this man. More importantly, her n would be carried out today. Of course, she had to make an alibi for herself. ¡°Jalen, shall we go to the Halton¡¯s Residence to see your grandpa today?¡± she asked, looking at the busy man in front of her. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Jalen said to her without looking up, ¡°Maybe another day. I¡¯m busy today.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Alisha said reluctantly, ¡°Can we have lunch together? It¡¯s been a long time since we enjoyed a meal together.¡± Jalen raised his head and frowned at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lory Group going bankrupt? Why don¡¯t you go to solve the trouble Saul and Theodore brought yourpany? How can you be so idle?¡± Jalen thought that Alisha came to ask for his help today. He had even thought of how to reject her, but Alisha had no such intention. ¡°My dad asked Marcus to help with thepany business, so I¡¯m put aside,¡± she smiled, looking a bit sad. Jalen understood what a man Alisha¡¯s father was, so he felt a bit sorry for Alisha. After all, she was a good friend he had known for years. Although Jalen didn¡¯t like the Lory family because of Marcus, he had no bad feelings for Alisha. He put away the document and said to Alisha, ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alisha revealed a proud smile. She thought, ina, I have known Jalen for so many years. Our rtionship is not something you can have. At noon, ina finished her operation and walked out of the hospital. She intended to eat something at a nearby restaurant. Not long after she left the hospital, she was surrounded by a few men. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the innocent to get hurt,e with us.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ina looked around and felt helpless. Many people wereing and going. If they made a move, these people might be implicated. ¡°Okay.¡± As long as she was not drugged, she would be able to deal with it after she was taken away. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to make a fuss on the street. After bringing ina to a remote ce, they stopped and threw a rope in front of ina. ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want us to help?¡± the man asked. ¡°If you had tied me up on the street, you might have seeded. Now¡­¡± ina chuckled. She felt these people were too stupid to miss such a good opportunity. It was too na?ve to tie her up now. However, these men did not panic. ¡°We know that you¡¯re good at fighting. Since we dare toe, we are confident in taking you down.¡± ina frowned, but the man did not give her any time to think and directly attacked her. ina reacted in an instant and quickly responded. They moved swiftly, but they were still not good enough to deal with ina. Soon, they were at a disadvantage. ¡°If you are willing to follow me to the police station to identify the person behind this, I can consider letting you go.¡± ina fought with them while persuading them. She didn¡¯t push them into telling who the person behind this was. After all, only the Lory family in New York wanted to hurt her. They did not speak but continued to attack her. ina raised an eyebrow, her gaze cold. She moved faster and instantly knocked down two of them. Seeing this, someone shouted, ¡°Toby, what are you doing? Are you waiting for us to be knocked down by her?¡± What? ina was puzzled. What did this mean? But she soon understood. The next second, one of the men who surrounded her suddenly changed his technique. His speed increased, and he attacked more fiercely. The situation instantly changed. ¡°I see. Someone was hiding his strength.¡± She underestimated the Lory family. Her mockery didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t serious about it. That man was as strong as Jalen. This made her feel uneasy. In New York, there appeared someone stronger than her other than Jalen. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Go!¡± Seeing that ina was strong, Toby Egan didn¡¯t want to act alone. If possible, he didn¡¯t even want to expose himself, Then, the men attacked ina together. Sensing she was disadvantaged, ina prepared to run, but the men didn¡¯t give her a chance. They surrounded her and stopped her from escaping. She was knocked unconscious on the ground. The moment she was about to faint, she saw their relieved expressions. ina thought that she was unlucky to run into powerful people. Then, she lost consciousness. ina was missing. When Jalen received the news, he immediately left the meeting, leaving a group of executives confused. Jalen soon checked the surveince. ina could be clearly seen taken away by a few men. As for what they had said and where they had gone, no one knew about it. ¡°Continue to investigate,¡± Jalen ordered with a sullen face and left the monitoring room. He took out his phone and dialed Alisha¡¯s number. ¡°Where¡¯s ina?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford?¡± Alisha was confused and asked on the other side of the line, ¡°What happened to Ms. Gainsford? I¡¯m with you today, and I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Jalen frowned, but he quickly came back to his senses. Today, Alisha had been following him all the time, so she had no time to make a move on ina. If it was not her, who could it be? Jalen immediately thought of Marcus and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus? Where is he?¡± ¡°Marcus? I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Alisha shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s at home. He hasn¡¯t been out recently.¡± Jalen sneered. Then, he hung up the phone and drove straight to the Lory¡¯s house. He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Alisha hung up the phone, her face full of viciousness. She thought, at this time, Marcus should have died. Jalen, don¡¯t worry. You will find ina soon. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. Alishaughed loudly. Jalen quickly found out where ina had gone. She disappeared near a hotel, so Jalen naturally thought that she was in the hotel. He rushed in with his people. Since he did not know where she was, he could only search one room at a time. In the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. ina woke up in a daze and looked around. She was lost in thought for a moment. But soon, she came back to her senses and looked around vigntly. However, it was quiet all around. She could see no one. Only the bedroom door was still open as if someone was waiting for her to go in. After hesitating for a moment, ina got up and was about to walk in. Since she was brought here, she couldn¡¯t easily run away. Why not see what they were thinking? ina had only taken two steps when she felt that something was wrong. The ground was wet as if there was water. ina lowered her head, and her expression suddenly changed. It was not water but blood. The blood was on the ground, on her body, and even on her hands. The blood on her hands seemed to have been washed, so the blood mark was not so obvious. That was why she didn¡¯t discover it immediately. ina felt dizzier. What was going on? Where did the bloode from? Whose blood was it? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She could not help but check where the blood came from. Inside the bedroom¡­ Gritting her teeth, she got up and walked to the bedroom. However, just as she reached the door, she heard a crashing from the main door. Just as ina was about to shout, the door was mmed open. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Jalen walked in withrge strides. He happened to meet ina¡¯s gaze. He was stunned for a long time before he reacted. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, his voice full of worry. ina was surprised. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you here for me?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think I came here for a vacation?¡± ina smiled awkwardly. She did not know how to describe her feelings. She did not expect that the first person toe to her when she was in trouble was Jalen. It was ironic. ¡°How are you? What happened?¡± He walked over to ina and asked about what had happened. ina shook her head. To be honest, she was also confused. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Jalen frowned. ina nodded. She knew that Jalen had the same doubts in his heart. She was kidnapped but nothing happened to her. The kidnapper just left her in the hotel and let Jalen find her. What was the point? At this moment, Jalen saw the blood on the ground. He looked at ina nervously. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± ina shook her head and looked at the bedroom. Jalen also looked over. After they exchanged nces, they entered the bedroom together. The curtains of the bedroom were closed, and they could not see anything. Jalen walked to the window and opened the curtains. When he turned around, he saw ina standing where she was with panic that he had never seen before in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jalen walked over. ina did not answer him. At this moment, Jalen saw everything on the bed. On the big bed was a familiar person lying there. He was naked andy there like a dead body. Jalen felt that the person on the bed wasn¡¯t unconscious but dead. A dagger was in his chest, and blood dyed the bed red. In this case, this person could not be alive. ¡°Is he dead?¡± After a long time, ina came back to her senses and tried to keep herself calm. Jalen walked over to check his breath and shook his head at ina. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Even ina, who was mentally prepared, could not help but take two steps back. The person lying on the bed was Marcus, whom she hated very much. She wanted him to spend the rest of his life in prison, but when he died in front of her, she could not ept it. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was not that she felt sorry for him but that she wanted him to be punished byws. No one had the right to kill him. ina was deep in thought while Jalen was keenly aware that things were not simple. He turned to ina and said, ¡°You and Marcus are in the same room, and he died here. There must be a problem. ¡°Leave and don¡¯t let others notice you.¡± ina came back to her senses and understood what Jalen meant. She thought about it and understood the plot. Someone wanted to frame her! Thinking about this, ina felt rxed. What she was afraid of was not knowing the enemy¡¯s purpose. Now that she knew it, things got easier. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see who is willing to sacrifice his life to frame me.¡± Her eyes turned cold. No matter how much of a jerk Marcus was, it was a life.. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful. If you stay here¡­¡± ¡°Jalen, I am not a child. I do not need your protection.¡± ina interrupted Jalen and looked at him firmly. Jalen was stunned and seemed to understand something. ina was different from other women. Those women needed and wanted Jalen¡¯s protection. But ina did not need it. She could always handle everything well. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The conversation between the two was not over yet when someone came in again, but this time, it was a group of people. ¡°We received a report that there was a murder here.¡± A police officer came over. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°When we came in, he was dead.¡± ina moved away and pointed at Marcus¡¯ body. The police officer ignored her. When he saw the corpse on the bed, he became serious and called his colleagues as if he had regarded the two people in the room as suspects. ina and Jalen were taken to the police station, waiting for the interrogation. At the same time, the news of Marcus¡¯ death in the hotel spread throughout New York. As the young master of the Lory family, many people paid attention to him. Soon, the photos of ina being taken to the police station were released with the news from the insiders. The news said that Marcus tried to harass ina, but he was stabbed to death by ina in her resistance. Everyone cursed Marcus for being inhumane and at the same time, they condemned ina, the murderer. After all, no matter who Marcus was, a life was taken. If he was found guilty, the police. would punish him and there was no need to kill him. Soon, theizens were divided into two factions. Some thought that Marcus was a monster who deserved to die while others felt that Marcus didn¡¯t deserve death and they wanted ina to pay the price for the murder. ina knew nothing about this. At this moment, she was being interrogated, and the atmosphere was serious. ina realized that things were not so simple. ¡°You said that Marcus was dead when you went in, but ording to the autopsy report, he died for more than an hour when the police arrived. In other words, you stayed in the room for an hour.¡± ina frowned and told the truth, ¡°When I woke up, I found that he was dead. You can check the surveince camera and you¡¯ll see that I did not get in by myself.¡± Her words did not convince the police officer. Instead, he said, ¡°The surveince camera was broken, so no one can confirm what you said.¡± This result was expected, so ina was not surprised. Since someone wanted to frame her, the mastermind wouldn¡¯t give himself away and would not let the camera work. ¡°But even so, you can¡¯t suspect that I killed him, right?¡± ina asked. She felt that the police must have other evidence. Hearing this, the police took out the evidence bag, which contained the knife that killed Marcus. ¡°We found your fingerprints on it. You also have a lot of blood on your clothes. At present, you are. the suspect.¡± Fingerprints¡­ ina chuckled. The mastermind was rather meticulous. To frame her, he had considered everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. You can check my whereabouts for the day and then you will find a few men to surround me. I was knocked out by them.¡± ¡°We will investigate.¡± ¡°I think you should confirm that the surveince camera was broken from the beginning or damaged later. If it was damagedter, you should find a way to repair it, and maybe, you can get something.¡± As ina spoke, the police officer sitting opposite her was seriously taking down the notes. After the police officer finished, he realized that he was a police officer. How could he be led by the nose? His face immediately turned gloomy and he said coldly, ¡°You are now a suspect. It¡¯s our business. to determine how to investigate the case. It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just hope to solve the case as soon as possible and help the police.¡± ina smiled. The police officer felt that ina was quite big-hearted. Now all the evidence was against her, but she could still smile? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would be a murderer if they couldn¡¯t find anything new? Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The police officers were not the only people who had this thought. Sergio had been watching outside the interrogation room. He smiled and said, ¡°This girl has some guts. No wonder you care so much.¡± Jalen looked at ina. He could not help but smile. ¡°She is very special.¡± She was ina, his ex-wife and the woman he found the most difficult to understand. ¡°But you have to be mentally prepared. Although she is your person, this matter is not easy to deal with. After all, the evidence is conclusive. If you can¡¯t find evidence to prove her innocence, she may have to go to court,¡± Sergio reminded kindly. Jalen was very influential in New York. But everyone was equal before thew. If ina did kill someone, even Jalen wouldn¡¯t be able to cover her up. Jalen nodded. He understood it. ¡°I believe in her.¡± ¡°Alright. Then find the evidence as soon as possible. The higher-ups are very concerned about this case. The Lory family has also put a lot of pressure on us. You don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jalen left after saying that. But he turned back to Sergio again and said, ¡°Take good care of her for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be fine with me here.¡± Jalen left the police station, while ina was still being interrogated. After Theodore and Andrew learned of this, they immediately hired awyer for ina and came to see her. After seeing that she was fine, they left to look for evidence.. ina was not too worried. After all, she didn¡¯t do it. In addition, she trusted Theodore¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s abilities. She believed that they would find evidence. However, before they could find anything, the police got another piece of evidence against ina. ¡°This is Marcus¡¯ phone. There is a message from you. You asked him to meet you at a hotel. We suspect that you had nned to kill him.¡± There was a huge difference between the punishments for excessive defense and intentional murder. ina nced at Marcus¡¯ phone and sneered in her heart. The person who wanted to frame her was really well-prepared. ina didn¡¯t even know Marcus¡¯ number. How could she send him a message? ¡°I didn¡¯t send that message. Someone should have sent it to him after I was knocked out. The person did that to frame me,¡± ina said calmly. There was no panic or worry. Outside the interrogation room, Ernesto and Alisha heard her answer. The looks on their faces were different. But it was obvious that they were not in a good mood. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ernesto shouted angrily, ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t her? I think she wanted to seduce my son and was refused, so she killed him in a fit of anger. ¡°Sergio, you must give me an exnation as soon as possible. Don¡¯t think that she can do anything just because she has Jalen¡¯s support. The Lory family are not people you can trifle with!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Sergio felt bitter. He could not afford to offend any of these people from big families. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lory. We will enforce thew impartially. No one can dy the progress of our investigation.¡± In other words, the police wouldn¡¯t be affected by Jalen or the Lory family. Ernesto knew what Sergio meant. He snorted, ¡°I hope so. If I find out that you want to cover her up, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely bring peace to the victim.¡± Ernesto and Sergio continued negotiating. Alisha was staring at ina in the interrogation room. After thinking for a moment, Alisha said to Sergio, ¡°Captain Russett, can I go in and talk to her?¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 In the interrogation room, Alisha looked at ina, who was sitting opposite her. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, but Alisha quickly darkened her face and showed a sad look. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, Marcus made a mistakest time, so I asked him to apologize to you personally. At that time, you said that you would forgive him. I thought you meant it. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Alisha covered her face and cried bitterly. ina did not say anything. She just coldly watched Alisha performing. ¡°Even if he has done something wrong, you can hand him over to the police. Why did you kill him? He was so young. How could you do that?¡± Alisha already saw ina as a murderer. She ignored theck of evidence and the fact that ina was just a suspect. ina leaned on the chair. After a long while, she said, ¡°The police didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m the murderer. Why do you think I killed Marcus?¡± Alisha questioned, ¡°Who else could it be? The weapon has your fingerprints on it.¡± Her eyes were red. ina chuckled. She leaned forward and looked at Alisha with interest. ¡°Someone framed me. Ms. Lory, aren¡¯t you curious about who it is? Maybe the person is your Lory family¡¯s enemy.¡± Alisha frowned. She wondered why ina was so calm. All the evidence was pointing at her. Where did she get the confidence? ¡°Ms. Lory, you didn¡¯t reply. Can I suspect that you also have the motive to kill him too?¡± ina smiled, but her gaze was cold. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Alisha shouted angrily. But she was a little panicked. ¡°Marcus is my brother. Why would I kill him? Mind your words!¡± ¡°I heard that your father values men more than women. He has never valued you. He would rather hand over thepany to Marcus, that trash, than you. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t hate him? ¡°Now that Marcus is dead, no matter how unwilling your father is, he can only hand over thepany to you. Right? ¡°Therefore, you are actually the biggest winner.¡± If Alisha seeded in framing ina, she could get rid of her and Marcus in one fell swoop. It was a great n. Not only could Alisha hear ina¡¯s words, but also Ernesto and Sergio, who were outside the interrogation room. At this moment, both of them looked serious. Because what ina said made sense! At this moment, Alisha was also in a panic. She even suspected that ina had known everything. Otherwise, how could ina say those words? But Alisha hadn¡¯t lost her mind yet. She knew that as long as ina did not have evidence, everything was just spection. With a sneer, Alisha looked at ina and said, ¡°Hmph. Do you think you can get away with murder by confusing people?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No one can escape from thew. It¡¯s true for me, and for you, Ms. Lory¡± ina had a faint smile on her face as if she was a judge at this moment. Alisha was panicked and did not want to continue the talk. She was afraid that ina would say more things against her. Alisha stood up angrily and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to refuse to admit your guilt. I will wait for the day when you¡¯re brought to trial.¡± ¡°Then you have to stay alive. Maybe you will receive a trial before me,¡± ina smiled. It made Alisha grind her teeth with hatred. ina coldly watched Alisha leave the interrogation room. After she left, ina suddenly looked up at the surveince camera. On the other side, Sergio was watching carefully. He was shocked by her sudden nce. ¡°She¡­ She knows that we are watching?¡± Sergio muttered to himself. He became more convinced that ina was a remarkable person. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Alisha felt Ernesto¡¯s gaze as soon as she came out of the interrogation room. Her heart suddenly thumped. What ina said just now must have made him suspicious. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t believe that woman¡¯s words, do you? She is trying to sow discord between us,¡± said Alisha. Whether Ernesto believed it or not, she had to say something. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ernesto remained silent and did not answer, but his eyes fell on Alisha. He seemed to be pondering. Seeing this, Alisha continued, ¡°Dad, we are the only people left in the Lory family. We must work together for our family¡¯s development!¡± Ernesto seemed to be convinced by her. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s best if you have nothing to do with Marcus¡¯ death. If I find that you killed him¡­ ¡°I would rather donate the family property than give it to you!¡± After saying that, Ernesto left. Alisha breathed a sigh of relief. Alisha watched Ernesto leave and sneered. She thought, he is already dead. Who could prove that I¡¯m the murderer? When I take over the Lory family¡¯s property, I will definitely repay you for all these years of ¡®nurture¡¯! On the Inte, there were many discussions about Marcus¡¯ death. People were all urging the police to find the real murderer as soon as possible. The police were facing great pressure. Sergio called Jalen several times, asking for any favorable evidence for ina. Otherwise, he might have. to turn ina over to the prosecutor. Jalen was working against time. He also took the initiative to see Theodore and Andrew. Jalen shared what he knew with them so that they could find some evidence as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Alisha was well-prepared this time. After ina came out of the hospital that day, she followed those people all the way to a ce where there were no surveince cameras. Then, she completely disappeared from the footage. The police couldn¡¯t even figure out how she went to the hotel. The only hope was Andrew. The surveince cameras in the hotel were damaged after the incident, so if they could recover the footage, they could know what had happened that day. ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Theodore looked at Andrew, who was typing on the keyboard. Theodore¡¯s face was full of worry. Andrew said while typing, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You know, my skills are not as good as E¡¯s. If she was here, she would solve it at once.¡± At this moment, Andrew hated his poor skills. If he had foreseen this, he would have worked hard back then. ¡°Be as fast as you can.¡± Theodore knew that Andrew was also anxious, so he did not say much. Jalen was also busy. He was at the entrance of the hospital. ina was also standing here that day. Jalen did not go to the hotel to look for clues. The police had searched it countless times, and they found nothing. But the police did not pay much attention to the spot where ina disappeared. After all, this was not the site of the murder. They did not know whether ina was telling the truth, so they would not care much about the hospital. But Jalen believed in ina, so he chose toe here to look for clues. He walked the same route that ina took that day. Jalen believed that as long as it did happen, there would be traces. Outside the hospital were several alleys, and there were no surveince cameras. No one knew which alley ina followed those people into that day. Jalen also did not know either.. Jalen chose the stupidest way. He went through every alley. Jalen was lucky. When he walked into the third alley, Jalen found traces of fighting. Immediately, he was sure that this was the ce where ina was knocked out and taken away Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Jalen had known it, but what could he do? He had no evidence. As for surveince cameras¡­ He looked around and felt that there were no cameras there. Just as Jalen fell into despair again, he saw a two-story building. It was very close to the alley. Most importantly, there was a surveince camera outside the building, and it was directed right at the alley. Jalen didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He immediately strode toward the building. ina was taken out of the police station by Sergio at night. He said to her, ¡°Although there is evidence that you were knocked out at that time, you haven¡¯t proved you didn¡¯t kill Marcus. So, you can¡¯t leave New York recently. The police will summon you at any time.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina nodded. Sergio smiled and thought, such a gentle girl could not be a murderer. ¡°You can go now.¡± Sergio looked at the car not far away and let ina there. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ina did not hesitate. The police station was not a good ce to stay. She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. The person waiting on the side of the road was Jalen. ina looked at him with mixed feelings. Sergio told her that the evidence was found by Jalen, who emphasized that he found it personally. ina didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. However, ina was still surprised. She thought that Theodore and Andrew would be the people who got her out. ina did not expect that Jalen would be the first one toe. ¡°Thank you.¡± ina walked to Jalen and thanked him. She could say that at most. ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what I should do.¡± Jalen curled up his lips. He seemed to be pleased. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± ina said. Jalen¡¯s intuition told him that if they continued to talk, they would end up parting in a bad mood, so he stopped ina. ¡°Get into the car first. I¡¯ll take you to have a good meal.¡± ina did not move. Her gaze was deep. After a long while, ina sighed and nodded. ¡°OK.¡± Jalen had just helped her. It would be inappropriate if ina refused him. Sitting in Jalen¡¯s car, ina wasn¡¯t thinking about the conversation just now. Instead, she asked, ¡°Have you repaired the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°When I came to pick you up, Andrew was still working on it. It should be finished soon,¡± Jalen said. ina nodded. She called Theodore to inform him that she was fine. After ina hung up the phone, Jalen could not help but ask, ¡°Are you close to Theodore and the others?¡± ¡°They are my brothers. Of course, we are close to each other.¡± ina felt that Jalen¡¯s question was strange. Jalen was speechless and thought, I can tell that Theodore has feelings for her. But I can¡¯t tell her, can I? Jalen believed that if he said it out, ina would immediately get out of the car and never contact him again. ¡°Who do you think is behind the incident? The person must be very cautious. We haven¡¯t found any clues.¡± Jalen changed the topic. He decided to win ina¡¯s heart as soon as possible. In that case, no matter how Theodore felt for ina, he could do nothing. Hearing that, ina didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at Jalen meaningfully and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jalen sighed. ¡°In fact, your suspicion is not unreasonable. It¡¯s just that I have known her for many years. I can¡¯t believe that she has be so vicious.¡± Jalen knew that Alisha was very suspicious regarding this matter. But they had grown up together. Jalen had felt warmth from Alisha when they were still children. Jalen hoped that she had nothing. to do with it. ¡°People change. You think you know her, but is that really true? Maybe what you know is what she wants you to see,¡± ina said. Jalen nodded. He agreed with what she said. ¡°You are right. Maybe my knowledge of her is all from the past.¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 In the restaurant, ina made herself at home. She didn¡¯t eat well at the police station in the past few days. It was not because she was worried that she couldn¡¯t get out. It was just that the food was not delicious. ¡°Just enjoy it.¡± Jalen smiled and picked up some food for her. While ina was eating, her phone rang. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Becker?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± Jaydon replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened in New York. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got out of the police station,¡± ina replied as she ate. ¡°OK. I¡¯m not familiar with the police in New York, so I can¡¯t help you too much. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with thements online,¡± Jaydon said. ina felt that she was having good connections with others. So many people were willing to help her when she was in trouble. ¡°OK. Thank you.¡± ina and Jaydon chatted for a while. When ina hung up the phone and looked up, she found that Jalen¡¯s expression was very serious. ina was toozy to ask about it. To her, Jaydon could be considered a friend, but Jalen¡­ ina did not know what rtionship they were in right now. ina did not speak, but Jalen could not keep silent. ¡°When did your rtionship with Jaydon be so close? What if he is approaching you for a bad purpose?¡± ¡°Oh? Then tell me what he wants?¡± ina smiled and asked. She reminded Jalen, ¡°He is richer than me, and he doesn¡¯tck women.¡± Jalen was annoyed. ¡°Those things can¡¯t prove that his intention is good. I am richer than you, and I don¡¯tck women. Why do you treat me so poorly then?¡± ina looked at him and said nothing, but her eyes showed everything. Jalen pursed his lips and understood. It turned out that it was because he was ina¡¯s ex-husband. ¡°Jalen, it¡¯s impossible for us to have a rtionship like that between ordinary people. Who would be friends with her ex-husband?¡± ina tried to convince him. However, Jalen did not care. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to be friends with you.¡± ina was surprised. ¡°My goal has been very clear from the beginning. I don¡¯t want to be your friend. I want to be your boyfriend.¡± Jalen felt that he had to make it clear so that ina wouldn¡¯t think that he was joking. ina didn¡¯t want to reply. She didn¡¯t even want Jalen to be her friend, let alone her boyfriend. ina couldn¡¯t understand what Jalen was thinking. After the meal, Jalen drove ina to Kemp Apartment. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll deal with those things,¡± Jalen said to her. ina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will handle them myself.¡± ¡°Why do you always refuse my help?¡± Jalen felt upset and helpless. ¡°I just don¡¯t like to trouble others. There are many things that I can handle myself.¡± It was a terrible habit to rely on others. Once the habit was formed, it would be difficult to get rid of. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jalen took a deep breath and tried to restrain his anger. He said, ¡°I understand. You are used to being independent.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t take it personally. It¡¯s just that I have gotten used to that way.¡± Ever since ina was a child, her grandfather had told her to be independent and not rely on anyone. It had be a part of her. All of a sudden, the anger in Jalen¡¯s heart disappeared. And he felt sorry for ina. She was so independent. She must have experienced a lot. Jalen wished he had met her earlier. ina entered the apartment, but Jalen still stood there and did not leave. ¡°You can always rely on me.¡± Jalen suddenly said that as he faced ina¡¯s back. ina paused, but she did not turn around. She just waved at Jalen. Then she disappeared. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 That night, ina slept very well. But what she didn¡¯t know was that after she fell asleep, her news went viral on the Inte. A marketing ount revealed that ina, the murderer, came out of the police station. Everyone. hadn¡¯t paid much attention to ina, but the ount revealed that she was Jalen¡¯s ex-wife, and her news immediately went viral. After all, Jalen¡¯s name was always on the trend topics and he was the dream lover of countless women. Theizens loved gossip most, not to mention that it was Jalen¡¯s gossip. The informant said that ina was the most suspected murderer, but because of Jalen, she came out of the police station unscathed. The one who died this time was the son of the Lory family. In New York, the Lory family was a powerful family. Even such a family could not get justice. If it was an ordinary person¡­ For a moment, everyone felt sorry for the Lory family and imagined that if it was them, they would not even have the chance to ask for justice. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone began to curse ina, interrogate the police, and even scolded Jalen. For a moment, netizens were irritated. Some radical people even doxed ina¡¯s address and said that they wanted to enforce justice. In the morning, ina, who knew nothing about it, got up from the bed. After breakfast, she was ready to go out to meet Theodore. Although she believed in their abilities, it was her own business. She had to do something. When she came to the gate of themunity, ina noticed that there seemed to be a lot of people around. Before she could figure it out, someone walked forward and roared at her. ¡°You murderer!¡± ¡°A life for a life!¡± ¡°Yes, a life for a life! Do you think you can bewless just because you have a backer?¡± A group of people surrounded her, all of them looking fierce as if ina was a heinous viin. ina swept her gaze over them. She understood what happened, but she was not angry. ¡°Even the police do not dare to say that I am the murderer. What right do you have?¡± Someone sneered, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been Jalen, how could the police have let you go so easily?¡± He was a burly man and seemed to be ready to rush to ina fiercely. ina looked at him and wanted tough. ¡°Who told you that I was released because of Jalen? Can¡¯t it be because I am innocent?¡± She didn¡¯t have the time to read the news on the Inte and didn¡¯t know what the ount had exposed. ¡°Innocent?¡± The man sneered, ¡°The evidence is conclusive, and you still dare to say that you are innocent?¡± ina shook her head. She did not want to talk to these people. They were just stupid people and would always follow what others said. They did not have the ability to think. She was about to leave, but these people did not seem to have any intention of leaving. ina¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she looked at them coldly. ¡°Out of the way!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± someone said. ¡°Then I have to call the police.¡± After that, she took out her mobile phone and was ready to call the police. Although she was confident that she could knock down a few people, she could not do it for no reason. That would give them a chance to send her back to the police station. Everyone was a little panicked. Although they were angry with ina¡¯s privilege, they did not want to be brought back to the police station. Someone wanted to get out of the way. At this critical moment, a bottle of water was suddenly thrown at ina. ¡°Go to hell, Murderer!¡± When ina saw this, she was about to reach out to block the bottle. Suddenly, a tall figure enveloped her and blocked the bottle. The water droplets scattered and wet some people. They instantly cried out in pain, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so hot!¡± It was boiling water! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 People¡¯s faces changed and they retreated. They were just angry, but they did not really want to hurt ina. ina¡¯s face was also ugly. She did not expect that someone would throw boiling water at her. Did he want to disfigure her? She stared at that person. Her intuition told her that his background was not simple. But at this time, she did not have time to think about this. Instead, she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Are you okay? Why did you rush over?¡± Jalen turned around and smiled at her, ¡°I told you that I will always support you in the future.¡± ¡°Your arm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go first.¡± He was not sure if there were any other dangers around. ina did not want to leave. She stared at that person. Jalen understood what she meant and said to her, ¡°Leave it to me. He can¡¯t escape.¡± ina looked at him and nodded. She left with Jalen. This time, no one dared to stop her. In the car, Jalen was driving and did not say where to go. ¡°Stop the car!¡± ina suddenly spoke. Jalen frowned and said patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum. Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±. ¡°I told you to stop the car!¡± ina insisted because she saw that Jalen¡¯s exposed arm was red and swollen. How could he say that he was fine? Did he think he was invincible? Jalen had no choice but to stop the car. ina walked to the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± ina did not speak and just looked at him with a firm gaze.. Jalen had no choice but to get out of the car and sit in the passenger seat. He did not know what ina wanted to do. But he soon knew. The car drove toward Northwestern Memorial Hospital. When it pulled up at the hospital, Jalen could not describe how he felt. In any case, it felt like he finally saw some hope. ¡°E, actually I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Get out of the car!¡± ina had already gotten out of the car. Although her tone was not good, Jalen did not feel angry. She did not stop him from calling her intimately. This was a huge improvement for Jalen. ina, who was walking in front, did not know what Jalen was thinking. She took him to the emergency room. She was familiar with the doctor on duty, so she said directly, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, he was just scalded. Please treat him immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nelson Atkinson nodded. Then he realized that the person who came in was Jalen! Atkinson was not nervous at first, but then he suddenly became nervous. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± ¡°Rx. He¡¯s just an ordinary patient.¡± Seeing him like this, inaforted him. Jalen also nodded. ¡°Just like E said, rx.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nelson was confused. He thought, what¡¯s the rtionship between Dr. Gainsford and Mr. Halton? He calls her E? It sounds very intimate. It was not surprising that Nelson did not know. After all, he was old and did not often go online. So, he did not know that ina was Jalen¡¯s ex-wife. Nelson carefully treated Jalen and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch water recently. Eat in food. You should be able to recover without a scar.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Jalen said. Nelson¡¯s legs went weak and he almost lost his bnce. After his scald was treated, ina did not stay any longer and left with Jalen. If they continued to stay, there would only be more and more onlookers. Why didn¡¯t she know that her colleagues in the hospital were so gossipy in the past? In the car, ina asked, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Considering that Jalen was injured, and it was because of her, ina felt that she had to express her gratitude. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 When he arrived, ina was in themunity and seemed to be ready to go out, so he asked this. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Andrew and Theodore. I don¡¯t want the group of people to stand at the entrance of the community all the time.¡± What happened just now made her realize that this matter must be solved as soon as possible. ¡°I will go with you,¡± Jalen said. ina frowned and looked at his injury. Just as she was about to refuse, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± ina could do nothing with him. Since he said he was okay with the swelling, she didn¡¯t have to be worried. Then, they drove toward Theodore¡¯s vi. Just as they reached the door, they saw Theodore and Andrew, who were prepared to go out. ina asked in surprise, ¡°Theodore, Andrew, where are you going?¡± ¡°E?¡± Theodore was surprised. ¡°Are you alright? We received the news that you were attacked and were about to find you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina nodded and looked at Andrew. ¡°Is the video repaired?¡± Andrew did not dare to look into ina¡¯s eyes, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll finish it soon¡­¡± He rarely did this kind of repair work in the past and did not expect it to be so difficult. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ina did not me him. She knew that Andrew wasn¡¯t good at it and had tried his best. When they entered the vi, Theodore found Jalen who was walking behind them. He immediately. frowned. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± ¡°You and E¡­¡± ¡°E was attacked by someone just now, and I happened to be there and save her. It¡¯s just a minor injury, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Jalen spoke as he raised his injured arm and waved it in front of Theodore. Theodore felt that Jalen was showing off to him! He wondered if Jalen was such a childish person. Theodore ignored Jalen and quickly followed ina. ina followed Andrew to the study. Theodore and Jalen could not disturb them and were left in the living room. ¡°You seem to have ulterior motives for my sister, Mr. Halton,¡± Theodore could not help but say. Jalen chuckled and corrected him, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re wrong. I am sincerely pursuing E without any ulterior motives.¡± Theodore rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Mr. Halton, I almost forgot that you¡¯re the one who divorced my sister.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment, but he still said, ¡°No man can ept the fact that he suddenly has a wife. I believe you can understand me, Mr. Murphy. ¡°As for why I am pursuing E now, it is because I really like her. It has nothing to do with whether she is my ex-wife or not.¡± Hearing his words, Theodore felt unhappy and said in anger, ¡°What kind of person do you think E is? Do you think you can marry or pursue her as you want? ¡°As her family, I won¡¯t let her be with you again, not to mention that she won¡¯t agree!¡± Jalen¡¯s face changed, and he gazed at Theodore in a less friendly way. ¡°Family? I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t just want to be E¡¯s family.¡± Theodore was shocked to hear this and abruptly stood up. ¡°Jalen, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean, Mr. Murphy?¡± Jalen sneered. They were both men, so he knew what Theodore was thinking clearly. Theodore clenched his fists and looked at Jalen fiercely. ¡°I think you¡¯d better not say this again. What¡¯s between me and E has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Are you afraid that E will find out your feelings for her?¡± Jalen said directly. Theodore did not answer, but he didn¡¯t look nice anymore. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Jalen leaned back in his chair and smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. If E knew what you were thinking about her, would she still take you as her brother?¡± Jalen was threatening Theodore, but Theodore was not angry. Instead, he asked Jalen, ¡°Mr. Halton, do you feel that your rtionship with E is better than mine? Do you think she will believe you if you tell her?¡± Jalen did not speak, but he knew very well that ina would believe in Theodore. ¡°Mr. Murphy, if you are willing to maintain a sibling rtionship with E, I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Jalen said. ¡°No matter what my rtionship with E is, I won¡¯t let you be with her!¡± Theodore snorted. Just as Jalen and Theodore were arguing, the door to the study upstairs opened, andina and Andrew walked out. ¡°Theodore?¡± ina was the first to notice that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the living room. She looked at Jalen and Theodore in confusion. When Theodore heard ina¡¯s voice, Theodore¡¯s gaze instantly softened. He turned around and looked at ina. ¡°E, are you done with the restoration?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already sent the video to Captain Russett.¡± ina nodded. She walked to the living room. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Theodore heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡°Will you stay for lunch? I will cook for us.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± ina said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time I had a meal cooked by you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the grocery store and buy some food. Do you want to go with me?¡± Theodore invited ina in front of Jalen. Theodore wanted to prove to Jalen that E would always Believe him. Jalen was silent. He looked at ina¡¯s smiling face and then at Theodore. Jalen really felt that Theodore was a scheming man who was not easy to deal with. ina was about to go out with Theodore. But when she saw Jalen standing at the side, She hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, you¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I also want to have a taste of Mr. Murphy¡¯s cooking. But I¡¯m not sure whether I can stay.¡± As Jalen spoke, he deliberately revealed his scalded arm, and his face even turned a little pale. Theodore gritted his teeth and felt annoyed, but ina looked apologetic. She looked at Theodore. ¡°Theodore¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton saved my sister, so I should treat you to this meal,¡± Theodore said with a smile. Meanwhile, he suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Mr. Halton, please wait at home. E and I will go buy groceries.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Jalen would never let ina and Theodore be alone with each other. He didn¡¯t want to give Theodore any chance. Theodore pursed his lips, clearly unable to hold back his anger. But ina was right beside them. Therefore, Theodore couldn¡¯t get angry. Theodore could only say to Jalen, ¡°Sure. As long as you don¡¯t feel tired.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s my pleasure to be with E,¡± Jalen smiled and walked to ina¡¯s side. Jalen¡¯s words gave ina goose pimples. ina red at Jalen. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will tolerate you just because you¡¯re injured. Listen, if you dare to say those sappy words again, I will definitely¡­¡± As ina spoke, she raised her fist, meaning that she would punch Jalen with no mercy. Jalen chuckled and deliberately dodged to the side. ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t say them again.¡± ina and Jalen talked andughed. Although most of the time, it was Jalen who wasughing and talking, Theodore still felt that this scene was very unpleasant. Theodore was really jealous of Jalen. Jalen could freely express his love for ina, but Theodore couldn¡¯t. Theodore couldn¡¯t even show it in the slightest because he was afraid that ina might see through it. At this moment, Theodore wished that he was not ina¡¯s brother. Theodore wished that he could express his love for ina as Jalen did. In that case, perhaps Theodore had already be ina¡¯s boyfriend or even husband. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 In the grocery store, ina, Jalen, and Theodore were very eye-catching when they stood together. They were very good-looking, not to mention that the three of them were not ordinary people. Fortunately, the surveince video of the hotel had been restored and spread online. It could be clearly seen that ina was knocked out and brought into the room. This proved ina¡¯s innocence. At present, the police had put all their attention on investigating the strong men who took ina to the hotel. ina and the other two people believed that there would be results soon. ¡°What do you want to eat, E?¡± Theodore ignored the gazes of the crowd and looked at ina, who was beside him. It looked like Theodore could only see ina in his eyes. However, ina did not like the feeling of being stared at. She took out a mask from her bag and put it on. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. Theodore, just cook whatever you like.¡± ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll listen to you and cook whatever I like,¡± Theodore said. ina nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Jalen stood at the side and did not express any opinion. Theodore did not ask what Jalen wanted to eat. But Jalen did not mind it. Jalen knew that Theodore did not want to treat him to a meal at all. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But so what? Jalen would not leave anyway. ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡± ina suddenly turned to look at Jalen and pursed her lips, thinking something. Jalen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried! I just don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± ina disliked owing favors the most. It was difficult to return a favor. She would rather be the one who was injured. Jalen said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you to do anything for me. I did it voluntarily. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± ina thought, your words make me feel very burdened. Forget it. I can¡¯t do anything for Jalen. It¡¯s better to visit Jalen¡¯s grandfather another day. Anyway, they are family. It¡¯s equivalent to returning Jalen¡¯s favor by treating his grandfather well, right? Jalen did not know what ina was thinking. He suddenly frowned and swept his sharp gaze around. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina naturally noticed Jalen¡¯s behavior. She followed Jalen to look around, but she did not find anything strange. Jalen shook his head and said, ¡°It seems that there are people who are looking at us with ill intentions.¡± ina suddenly became serious. After what happened in the morning, she knew that there were many people in the world who were unreasonable. ina felt that it would be useless even if she had put the hotel¡¯s surveince video online. Those unreasonable people would probably think that even if ina was knocked out and brought into the room, it still couldn¡¯t prove that ina was not the one who killed Marcus. ¡°Where? I did not see anyone,¡± ina asked in a low voice. Jalen frowned and said, ¡°There is one in red on the right in front of us, two in ck behind us, and two in blue on the left. They look very suspicious.¡± In fact, in addition to those few people, there were another few suspicious men. But because Jalen was not sure and did not want ina to be afraid, he did not say it. Jalen took out his phone and sent a message to Graham, asking him to bring some people over. Regardless of whether there were any problems with those people, Jalen decided to take them all away and ask them for details. He did not want what happened in the morning to happen again. Those people dared to ssh boiled water in the morning. They might dare to ssh sulfuric acid now. If they really did that, the consequences would be very serious. ina was still observing the people that Jalen mentioned. She was not as sensitive as Jalen. She ¡®could only feel that they were peeking at her. But those people¡¯s gazes were not very obvious. However, ina did not let her guard down. She knew in her heart that if Jalen felt that there was something wrong, there was a high chance that there was really something wrong. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 However, those few people did not make any move. ina, Jalen, and Theodore walked out of the grocery store and returned to the vi. Nothing happened. At this time, not to mention ina, even Jalen began to suspect whether he had been over-cautious. In the kitchen, Theodore was cooking. Jalen received a call from Graham and listened to his report on the phone. But the uneasiness in Jalen¡¯s heart did not disappear. After hanging up the phone, Jalen walked to the living room and shook his head at ina. Seeing this, ina heaved a sigh of relief. There had been a lot of things happening recently. She really did not want any ident to happen again. ¡°Theodore, let me help you.¡± As ina spoke, she walked into the kitchen and helped Theodore cook dinner. Only Jalen and Andrew were left in the living room. Jalen and Andrew were not familiar with each other. Although Andrew¡¯s hostility towards Jalen was not as great as Theodore¡¯s, it was not small either. He red at Jalen and said, ¡°There is no use in trying to curry favor. E is not a superficial person!¡± ¡°Yeah. You are right.¡± Jalen did not want to argue with Andrew. After all, he didn¡¯t hate or dislike Andrew. In any case, Andrew was ina¡¯s rtive. So it was not good for Jalen to offend Andrew. Andrew felt that his words did not achieve the expected effect. He was a little angry. ¡°We won¡¯t agree to let E be with you.¡± ¡°I will keep improving and try my best,¡± Jalen said. His expression was indifferent, and he was not angry. Andrew felt speechless. Andrew thought angrily, excuse me? Does he even understand what I am saying? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are building your ownpany. How¡¯s it? Do you need help?¡± Jalen suddenly spoke and looked at Andrew with a smile. Andrew immediately refused Jalen¡¯s help and said in a bad mood, ¡°No need! Theodore will help me.¡± Andrew had indeed encountered a problem, but it was impossible for him to ask Jalen for help. In Andrew¡¯s heart, Jalen was a bastard who had wasted ina¡¯s two years of life. It was already very polite of Andrew that he did not beat Jalen up. ¡°You should understand that this is not Theodore¡¯s strong suit. He only knows something about advanced technology. He knows nothing about the information securitypany that you want to build,¡± Jalen said with confidence. It seemed that he was very clear about what Andrew was doing. Andrew was naturally clear about what Jalen was saying, and he could not help but feel worried in his heart. But after thinking for a few seconds, Andrew felt Jalen¡¯s words were meaningful. He asked, ¡°What do you mean? You want to help me?¡± ¡°The Halton Group has manypanies under its name. We also have some business that is rted to information and security. I¡¯m more helpful to you,¡± Jalen said. Of course, Andrew knew how powerful the Halton Group was. But he did not agree to Jalen¡¯s proposal. Instead, he looked at Jalen suspiciously. ¡°What do you want? You want to draw me over to your side?¡± ¡°You can think this way,¡± Jalen chuckled and did not refute. Andrew frowned. Jalen continued, ¡°No matter what, you are still E¡¯s brother. After E and I get remarried, you will also be my brother. We are a family, so I naturally have to help you.¡± Andrew nodded with satisfaction and said proudly, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Halfway through his words, Andrew realized that something was wrong. ¡°Get remarried? E wants to get married to you again?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°She will sooner orter,¡± Jalen said, but his voice was not loud. It seemed that he was afraid of being heard by ina. Jalen did not want to make ina unhappy at this time. After all, it was not easy for their rtionship to make progress. Andrew frowned because of Jalen¡¯s words and was very dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! E won¡¯t agree, and Theodore and I will not agree either!¡± ¡°But yourpany¡­¡± Jalen curled his lips and did not say much. He believed that Andrew understood what he meant. Andrew looked at Jalen angrily. ¡°Even if I fail in building apany, I won¡¯t be roped in by you!¡± ¡°Really? Alright then.¡± Jalen spread his hands and raised his eyebrows indifferently. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 When ina came out with the dishes, she saw Andrew and Jalen talking about something. She was surprised and confused. ina still remembered that when she divorced Jalen, Andrew cursed Jalen for being a bastard. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She wondered why Andrew and Jalen suddenly became good friends. ¡°Andrew. What are you talking about?¡± ina asked. Andrew felt like he had done something guilty. He quickly sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°No¡­ Nothing. Just a casual chat.¡± Andrew did not dare to look into ina¡¯s eyes. He felt guilty. However, Jalen had offered such generous conditions. Moreover, Jalen did not need Andrew to do anything for him. Jalen¡¯s help was like a pie falling from the sky. It was really difficult for Andrew to refuse it. ina had a suspicious look on her face. She obviously did not believe Andrew in this. Just as ina was about to ask, Jalen stood up and walked over. ¡°Are you done? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need. You are a guest. Just sit and wait for dinner,¡± ina said. Jalen did not refuse. In fact, he did not really want to help Theodore. He asked ina, ¡°Are you tired? You should take a break.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ina nced at Jalen and then turned to enter the kitchen again. Jalen was very helpless about this. Although he made ina treat him better because of his injury, it was not much better. ina was still very indifferent to Jalen. When Jalen was sighing in his heart, Andrew said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that even if I don¡¯t object, E will not be with you.¡± Andrew had some understanding of ina. After all, ina was his sister. Jalen did not reply. He just looked in the direction of the kitchen, thinking silently. Before long, the dishes were served to the table. Although Jalen did not like Theodore, he had to admit that the dishes Theodore cooked were better than his. ¡°Mr. Halton, let¡¯s drink.¡± Theodore suddenly raised his ss and looked at Jalen. ¡°Although you did not treat E well during the two years of your marriage, it was not that bad. I am very grateful that you did not hurt her.¡± Jalen was speechless and thought, do you really have to bring that up? ¡°Mr. Murphy, I was ignorant and didn¡¯t know how good E was. So I missed her.¡± As Jalen spoke, he looked at ina. ¡°But I won¡¯t miss her again,¡± Jalen said. Theodore¡¯s eyes changed, and he forced a smile. ¡°As E¡¯s brother, I hope that she can be happy in her life. But I don¡¯t think you are the one who can give her happiness, Mr. Halton. ¡°So, after this dinner, I hope that you can stay away from E and avoid causing trouble for her.¡± Jalen was displeased and frowned slightly. He did not expect Theodore to say this directly. He asked, ¡°Mr. Murphy, why do you think that I am not the one who can bring happiness to E? ¡°Besides, what trouble can I bring to E after we are together?¡± Jalen¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good, and it was even a little cold. Theodore chuckled and sneered, ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that this matter was caused by Alisha. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin why Alisha targeted E, do I?¡± Jalen was stunned. He really couldn¡¯t find any words to refute it. After a while, Jalen said unwillingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want that to happen either. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, what you think is not important. What is important is what the facts are.¡± Theodore interrupted Jalen, not wanting to hear Jalen exin at all. The atmosphere in the dining room gradually became tense. Andrew had already stopped eating. He felt that if this continued eating, Jalen and Theodore would start a fight soon. Andrew thought, if they really fight, should I stand at the side and watch it, or should I help Theodore? But I¡¯ve just had an agreement with Jalen. If I beat him up, won¡¯t the cooperation be ruined? Oh, no. I really don¡¯t want to make a choice¡­ Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ina was the calmest person in the little group. She drank the soup as if she did not hear what the others said. With one bowl of hot soup in her stomach, ina took the bowl before Theodore and poured some soup for him. ¡°Theodore, the soup tastes good.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Theodore took the bowl of soup that ina handed over. He got the hint from ina. Jalen looked at ina and waited for her to serve him one bowl of soup. However, ina did not. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jalen was a bit disappointed but cheered himself up soon. Theodore and ina have known each other for many years. They are as close as siblings. Therefore, it is reasonable for ina to help him, Jalen thought. After that, Jalen and Theodore stopped bickering. However, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t harmonious anymore. After dinner, Jalen could not find another excuse to stay here. ¡°Do you want to go back to Kemp Apartment? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ina shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. You may leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen nodded and then left Theodore¡¯s vi. After Jalen left, ina turned to look at Theodore with a frown. ¡°Theodore, you didn¡¯t have to talk so much with him.¡± ¡°E, I was worried that you¡­¡± ¡°He is my ex-husband, and that¡¯s all,¡± ina said sternly. Even so, Theodore was still worried. ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ina furrowed her brows more tightly. I feel Theodore has be weird after my divorce, ina thought. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. I¡¯m afraid that there will be dangers if you get entangled with Jalen again,¡± Theodore exined. ina collected her thoughts and looked at Theodore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theodore. I know what to do. Besides, never have I thought of getting entangled with Jalen.¡± ina thought, Jalen helped me several times, but that can¡¯t make me love him, not to mention the restoration of our marriage. ¡°Okay. Great that you know what to do.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t pursue this topic. He was afraid that ina would be displeased if he continued. ina nodded and then said in a gentle tone, ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± Theodore said, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s convenient to hail a taxi at the door. Theodore, you shouldn¡¯t drive because you drank wine.¡± Speaking, ina walked to the door. ina soon disappeared from the vi. The expression on Theodore¡¯s face also changed subtly. Andrew observed Theodore all the time. He asked curiously after ina left, ¡°Theodore, Jalen did something bad in the past, but he didn¡¯t know E then. Now, he may like E.¡± Andrew wondered, why does Theodore dislike Jalen so much? He is at loggerheads with Jalen and suspects that E will fall for Jalen. ¡°If Jalen likes E now, that means he covets her beauty. He regrets his decision because E is very beautiful,¡± Theodore said with contempt in his eyes. Andrew didn¡¯t think that Jalen was that kind of person. There are many beautiful women around Jalen, Andrew thought. However, Andrew did not argue with Theodore again. He didn¡¯t want an argument with Theodore over an unfamiliar acquaintance. ina arrived at Kemp Apartment and found Jalen¡¯s car there. She walked over and saw Jalen. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ina thought that Jalen had returned to the Halton¡¯s Residence. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Graham to bring me the key. I want to stay here for one night. Don¡¯t worry. I will leave tomorrow.¡± Jalen left the key to Graham when he had moved to the Halton¡¯s Residence. Therefore, Jalen did not have the key when he decided to spend the night here on a whim. ina frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the Halton¡¯s Residence?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Jalen raised his injured arm and said to ina, ¡°There are Grandpa¡¯s men in my ce. Grandpa will be worried if he knows this. He is old, and I don¡¯t want to worry about him.¡± This exnation made ina feel guilty. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to move out¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can live in the Halton¡¯s Residence though it is a bit far from mypany.¡± Jalen smiled to rx ina. Besides Nitzan, Jalen didn¡¯t go back to the Halton¡¯s Residence for another reason. Jalen felt that someone tailed them back in the supermarket, but nothing happened in the end. Therefore, he was worried and decided to stay at Kemp Apartment for one night. If something happened, he could give ina instant help. Of course, Jalen didn¡¯t tell ina his concern. ina checked her watch and found that it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Graham hadn¡¯t appeared yet, so ina said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait here. Do you like going to my ce?¡± ¡°Well¡­ May I?¡± Jalen hesitated. He felt both happy and restless. ¡°Come on! You got injured for the sake of me. Although I don¡¯t want to get entangled with you, I am not that heartless,¡± Speaking, ina led the way. With a bitter smile, Jalen followed behind ina. ¡°You are quite candid. You don¡¯t give me any hope.¡± ¡°I am just telling the truth,¡± ina said. In the elevator, silence fell. Jalen started the conversation by saying, ¡°Does Captain Russett have any updates about those suspects?¡± ¡°Yes. He said that he had arrested three suspects and would catch the rest soon,¡± ina replied. Sergio¡¯s efficiency did impress ina. The elevator stopped, so ina and Jalen walked out together and headed for ina¡¯s apartment. ¡°If Alisha turns out to be the culprit, what will you do?¡± Jalen asked. This question shocked ina, who was opening the door. ina turned to look at Jalen behind her. ¡°Do you want me to spare her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jalen shook his head in fear that ina would misunderstand him. ¡°I am curious. As for what you will do, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Aina was surprised. She opened the door and walked into the apartment. The living room was still the same as thest time Jalen hade. It was so warm and cozy that people felt reluctant to leave. ina poured Jalen one ss of water and then said, ¡°She broke thew, so I will leave her to the police. I am an ordinary person and don¡¯t have the right to punish others at will.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen didn¡¯tment on the part about Alisha. However, he did not agree with ina for her calling herself an ordinary person. Jalen said with a smile, ¡°You are not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°You are the famous Dr. Gainsford. Mr. Dorthea¡¯s disciple. Moreover, you are proficient inputing. I do not know what else you are good at.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ina sat opposite Jalen. She was calm before the titles Jalen had mentioned. ¡°They are just my means to make a living. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Means to make a living? Jalen thought. Jalen did not know whether tough or cry. The others will want to beat her up if they hear her now, Jalen thought. ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you had lived with your grandpa in the countryside. When did you learn those skills?¡± Jalen was curious. ina shot one nce at Jalen and looked hesitant. Instantly, Jalen said, ¡°You may not answer this question if you don¡¯t want to. I was just asking. I don¡¯t mean to inquire about your privacy.¡± Jalen wanted to know more about ina in every aspect. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. I just don¡¯t know where to start.¡± ina leaned against the sofa and was lost in her thoughts Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Peach Vige, the vige ina grew up in. Since she had memories, she lived there. She was very familiar with everything in the vige. ina had started learning all kinds of skills since she was a child, but she did not go to school. Instead, she learned from the teachers in the vige. She always felt that they were excellent and knew everything. When she was a child, she did not find it strange. She thought that the other viges were the same, and so were the other children. Then she became an adult and came to New York for college. Many yearster, she got her doctorate, entered the workce, and then married Jalen. The more she knew, the more she felt that there was something wrong with Peach Vige. Every teacher in the vige who taught her was outstanding. For example, Damon, who was clearly known by everyone in the outside world, stayed in the vige to be her teacher. There must be a reason, but ina did not know. ina had asked Dexter before, but Dexter did not answer her. He just told her not to think too much, and she would know when she needed to know. ¡°E?¡± Jalen did not wait for ina to speak. Seeing that she was deep in thought, he could not help but call her name. ina came to her senses and said, ¡°My grandfather has hired many teachers for me since I was young, so although I grew up in the countryside, I know a lot of things.¡± She did not say it in detail. She did not want too many people to know about the strange things in Peach Vige. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems that your grandfather is very good to you.¡± To be able to teach ina so well, the teachers Dexter hired must not be ordinary people. ina chuckled and said, ¡°I only feel good when I grow up. When I was a child, I felt that he was too strict.¡± Thinking back to her childhood, ina felt that she lived a miserable life. Every day, she would go to different teachers¡¯ homes, without any break time. She whined, and she made a scene, but Dexter didn¡¯tpromise. So in the end, she failed. Now that she thought about it, Dexter did that for her good. Jalen nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true. When I was young, I was also forced to learn here and there by my grandfather. I even left home before.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ina was surprised and asked, ¡°Really? I had never thought of leaving home.¡± They chatted andughed as if it was the first time they opened up to each other in a long time. However, the sound of knocking interrupted their conversation. ina walked over to open the door. She was not surprised to see Graham. ¡°Graham.¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± Graham nodded, but he felt curious. ¡°Is Mr. Halton here?¡± Graham had received a message from Jalen and learned that Jalen was at ina¡¯s house. For this reason, he had specially waited downstairs for more than half an hour beforeing up. He had given them enough time. ¡°Yes.¡± ina turned around, and Graham saw Jalen in the living room. Jalen got up and walked to the door. He said to ina, ¡°Thank you. I had a wonderful evening.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ina shook her head and felt that it was okay. After knowing Jalen better, she did not seem to hate him that much. Of course, that was all. ¡°I should go back.¡± Jalen walked out of ina¡¯s room. He had just taken two steps when he turned back to say to her, ¡°If there is anything I can do for you,e to me, OK?¡± ina was stunned, and then she said, ¡°OK.¡± Jalen took the key from Graham and opened the door to his house. ina, however, had a serious expression after closing the door. She was not stupid. She already knew that the reason why Jalen did not return to the Halton¡¯s Residence was that he did not want Nitzan to worry. More importantly, he wanted to protect her. Those people¡­ Who the hell were they? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Nothing happened that night. Jalen was obviously worrying too much. The next morning, ina received a call from Sergio. She learned that those men who had knocked her out had all been captured. Sergio had already started to interrogate them and asked if she wanted to go. ina agreed at once. After changing clothes, she prepared to go to the police station. Jalen seemed to have sensed that she was going out. He opened the door at the same time as her. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted ina. ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied. Closing the door, the two walked side by side to the elevator. ina then said, ¡°Captain Russett said that those people have all been caught. I am going to the police station.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡± Jalen raised the corner of his mouth. He felt that he and ina were getting closer. He did not follow her because he received an unexpected callst night. He was going to talk to someone today. If everything went well, there would be one less obstacle on his way to pursuing ina. At the police station, when ina arrived, Sergio was in the interrogation room. She stood at the door and did not go in. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡°Why did you target ina?¡± Sergio said sternly, a chill on his stern face. ina had an impression of the man sitting opposite her. He was the most skilled one that day. If not for him, ina felt that she would not have been knocked out. She judged that he was as good as Jalen. Even if it was a one-on-one fight, she might not be his opponent. How could such a person work for Alisha? ina could not figure it out. After a long time, Lucian said, ¡°I just simply didn¡¯t like her, so I hit her.¡± Not to mention ina at the door, even Sergio didn¡¯t believe it. He hit ina just because he didn¡¯t like her? It was ridiculous. ¡°Lucian, you better think clearly before answering.¡± Sergio¡¯s face was cold as he continued, ¡°Talk to me, and maybe I can reduce your penalty. Or you will spend your life in prison.¡± Lucian was silent and did not answer. Sergio was furious. He mmed his palm on the table. ¡°Who is the person behind you? What did that person give you to make you spend the rest of your life in prison to keep it a secret for him?¡± ¡°There is no one behind me. Everything is under my control. Including the others, I asked them to do that for me. It has nothing to do with them,¡± Lucian said calmly, as if he was not afraid to go to jail. Sergio was almost angered to death. He had never seen such a stubborn person. He got up and walked out of the interrogation room. When he saw ina standing outside, he said to her, ¡°Did you hear that? This person refused to tell the truth. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get anything from him.¡± The higher-ups urged him. In addition, the media focused on this case. Although Sergio wanted to continue investigating, Lucian refused to tell the truth and admitted that he was the mastermind. Sergio could not persuade the higher-ups to continue investigating. ¡°Can I go in and talk to him?¡± ina asked. Sergio frowned, but then he said, ¡°Alright, you are the victim anyway. It¡¯s not a problem to talk with him.¡± As he spoke, he led ina into the interrogation room. Seeing Sergio enter, Lucian did not have any reaction. However, when he saw ina, his eyes moved slightly, but he quickly regained his calm. ina sat opposite him. She was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, she looked at him carefully, as if she wanted to see through him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste time on me. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Lucian felt ufortable being looked at like this. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Lucian was stunned. He thought that ina was the same as Sergio and wanted to ask about the person behind him. However, ina did not. Instead, she asked his master, which made him unable to react for a moment. ¡°Your skills are so powerful. I think your master must be very outstanding. Maybe I know him,¡± ina smiled. She did not seem to be talking to her enemy who had knocked her out. Instead, she seemed to be chatting with an old friend. Lucian lowered his head. When she mentioned his master, he felt extremely guilty. ¡°Does your master know what you have done?¡± ina asked. When she finished speaking, Lucian¡¯s expression changed. He looked at ina viciously. ¡°I did it. It has nothing to do with my master!¡± ¡°Has nothing to do with your master?¡± ina seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Disciple represents his master, don¡¯t you know that? Your master¡¯s honor is shining on you. If you do bad things, of course, your master must feel ashamed.¡± Lucian clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. Of course, he knew that. His red eyes stared at ina, and his eyes were full of hatred. ¡°If I had other choices, why would I want to do this?¡± ¡°Nothing could be an excuse for you to harm others.¡± ina did not sympathize with him, but she changed the topic and said, ¡°However, if you are willing to tell me the person behind you, I can let you go. I think that if I choose to forgive you, the police will reduce your penalty. ¡°At that time, you cane out in a few years. And you will have a chance to restart your life.¡± ina was very sure that the person behind him was Alisha. But she had no evidence. ina felt that what she said was attractive. Lucian had no reason to refuse. After all, no one wanted to spend the rest of their lives in prison. But she still failed. Lucian did not say anything. He lowered his head and chuckled, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± ina did not understand. ¡°I said, there is no chance of restarting my life,¡± he smiled bitterly. If he had not killed Marcus, perhaps he would have been persuaded by ina. Unfortunately, there were no ifs. He had killed someone, so regardless of whether he said it or not, he would be dead. If that were the case, why would he tell the truth? At the very least, if he kept it a secret, his sister could still be saved. ina frowned. She seemed to have understood something and could not believe it. ¡°You were the one who killed Marcus?¡± Lucian admitted, ¡°Yes!¡± He had already resigned himself to his fate. In any case, he was going to die. He was the one who killed Marcus. So what if he admitted it? This made ina very surprised. She didn¡¯t believe Lucian was such a cruel person, so she had always thought that he would not kill someone. Unexpectedly¡­ What exactly did Alisha give him? At that moment, ina was angry and annoyed. She hated giving up. She stared at Lucian and was slightly disappointed. ¡°When your master taught you martial arts, he must have told you that martial arts are used to protect yourself and your family, not to kill people.¡± Lucian did not say anything, but he felt very sad. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ina got up and did not say anything more to him. She walked out of the interrogation room. ¡°Did he really kill Marcus?¡± Sergio frowned. He was in disbelief. He had always felt that Lucian was just a nobody. Lucian should not be the one who killed people. ina thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I believed what he said. If he did not do such a thing, he would not admit it.¡± Moreover, looking at how desperate he was, ina thought he must tell the truth. ¡°Ask someone to interrogate him for some details. Make sure that nothing goes wrong.¡± Although it was confirmed that Lucian had killed Marcus, ina still reminded Sergio. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sergio would do this anyway. ¡°Then the person behind Lucian¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go further. We can¡¯t find him.¡± With that, ina walked out of the police station. ina said in her heart, Alisha, I underestimated you. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ina came out of the police station and then called Andrew. ¡°Andrew, help me look for someone¡¯s information.¡± Then, she messaged Lucian¡¯s name to Andrew. Although ina knew that she couldn¡¯t possibly find any evidence, she still wanted to know why Lucian would work for Alisha. Then ina put away her phone and took a taxi to the hospital. There had been too many things going on recently, so ina took a few days off from the hospital. Now that the matters were almost settled, it was time for ina to go back to work. Regarding Alisha, ina believed that Theodore and Saul would settle everything and deal with Alisha. ina believed the Lory family would soon go bankrupt. Things turned out just as ina expected. After what Marcus did to ina, Theodore and Saul became even more ruthless towards the Lory family, not giving them any chance to take a break. For a time, everyone in New York noticed the crisis of the Lory family. Some people even began to fear and cancel their cooperation with the Lory family. Many followed suit, and soon more and more business opportunities for the Lory family were gone. The Lory family was already exhausted from dealing with Theodore andSaul. Now that they were faced with many clients canceling their cooperation, they wore themselves out, lost several projects in a row, and had a great deficit of over 160 million dors. In the Lory¡¯s house, Ernesto was having a headache as theirpany¡¯s stock price kept falling. ¨C ¡°Dad, is the situation really that bad?¡± Alisha was not stupid. Although she was upset with Ernesto¡¯s partiality to Marcus, Alisha did not want the Lory family to go bankrupt. After all, she wanted to take charge of the Lory family at its glorious time, not when it had a tendency to go bankrupt at any time. ¡°If you only knew!¡± Ernesto looked up at Alisha with a cold gaze. The police had already told Ernesto that the murderer was caught. But Ernesto knew very well that the murderer was just doing it for the money. And the real plotter was still out there, proud and unnoticed. Of course, Ernesto suspected ina and Jalen as well. But meanwhile, Ernesto was also doubting Alisha. Meeting with Ernesto¡¯s cold gaze, Alisha was a little afraid, but she still forced herself to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will immediately think of a way to save thepany.¡± Ernesto interrupted her, ¡°No need to. I have already discussed this with the Stein family. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The day after tomorrow, we will officially send you over. As for the wedding, we can arrange at another time when we have the chanceter.¡± Alisha¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her body shook uncontrobly. ¡°Dad, at this time, why do you still want me to get married?¡± Alisha thought that after Marcus died, she was the only inheritor who would take over the Lory family eventually. And she wouldn¡¯t have to marry into the Stein family as well. But Alisha didn¡¯t expect what wasing. ¡°You know the current situation of ourpany. We need help from the Stein family.¡± Ernesto remained unmoved as he noticed Alisha¡¯s reddened eyes. When he thought that Alisha might as well be the person behind who plotted to kill Marcus, Ernesto felt hatred in his heart. Alisha bit her lips and said unwillingly, ¡°Dad, we can think of other ways. I want to stay and be by your side at such a difficult time.¡± Alisha pretended to be thoughtful, but in fact, she just did not want to marry into the Stein family. Once she married, her situation could be worse than the present. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The business world is for men. Girls like you should get married as early as possible. It¡¯s better for you to be a housewife.¡± Ernesto refused Alisha¡¯s offer. He got annoyed every time he saw Alisha. Knowing that she could not persuade Ernesto, Alisha could only change the topic and said, ¡°Dad, if you really want me to marry someone who can help our family, wouldn¡¯t Jalen be a better choice?¡± * ¡°Jalen? Do you think he will marry you?¡± Ernesto sneered and looked at Alisha mockingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as I can make him marry me, it¡¯s the same for you anyway,¡± Alisha replied and was no longer patient. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to marry Jalen,¡± Ernesto nodded, not caring what Alisha wanted to do. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Get Boys At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jalen came back from hispany and saw Alisha standing outside the Halton¡¯s Residence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jalen got out of his car and walked over with aplicated expression. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Jalen could more or less figure out the reason. The current situation of the Lory family was known to everyone in New York. There was only one reason why Alisha came. At that moment, Alisha looked a little messy. Her eyes were red as she looked at Jalen who stood in front of her. ¡°Jalen, could you help the Lory family for once?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get in and talk.¡± Jalen did not agree directly. However, Alisha did not move. She stood where she was. ¡°I won¡¯t go in. I came here today just to ask for your help.¡± Hearing that, Jalen did not insist. He looked at Alisha and said after a long time, ¡°Sorry, Allie, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°Jalen, if you don¡¯t help the Lory family, my father will marry me to the Stein family and exchange my lifelong happiness for the cooperation between the two families. Even so, can¡¯t you help me once?¡± Alisha looked at Jalen pleadingly, hoping that Jalen could help her once. Jalen frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let you marry into the Stein family.¡± Jalen could not help the Lory family, but he could help Alisha not marry into the Stein family. Jalen believed he was able to do so. However, it was not what Alisha wanted. ¡°Is this really the only way?¡± She looked at Jalen, who stood in front of her, and felt he was aplete stranger. Perhaps it was because Alisha had never truly understood Jalen. ¡°Allie, although the police did not find out anything about you, you and I both know why Marcus died. I have already done my best to not make a move against you.¡± Jalen felt conflicted being put in a ce where he had to make a choice between ina, someone he loved, and Alisha, his friend ever since childhood. Before, Jalen already felt bad that he did not help ina. If he helped the Lory family now, he would push ina away from him. Alisha did not exin herself. She knew that the truth of Marcus¡¯ death could not be hidden from Jalen, and she was sure that Jalen would not do anything to her. So Alisha dared to frame ina. Then Alisha lowered her head and cried softly. Jalen noticed but was indifferent. After a while, Alisha raised her head and asked Jalen, ¡°Jalen, actually, I have been wanting to ask you for so many years. Have you ever liked me?¡± The question came so suddenly that Jalen did not know how to answer. Alisha continued, ¡°Before ina appeared, everyone said that we were the perfect couple. At thattime, you didn¡¯t refute it. I thought you liked me too. ¡°But then you got married and almost didn¡¯t resist at the wedding. At that time, I wondered if you really liked me. ¡°I went abroad with the sole purpose of pissing you off and waited for you to chase me, but you didn¡¯t.¡± As Alisha spoke, sheughed at herself. ¡°When I was abroad, I heard that you and ina had a bad rtionship after marriage. You didn¡¯t even go to see her. I felt that you still liked me in your heart. ¡°It was only when I returned to New York that I was sure that you had never liked me at all. In your heart, I am just a nice friend and a potential wife, right?¡± Jalen listened as Alisha said so many things in one breath, and his face darkened. ¡°Maybe. It is true that before ina appeared, I couldn¡¯t even tell what love was.¡± Alisha took a deep breath, not letting her tears fall. ¡°Okay, anyway, I just came today to confirm that. Otherwise, I will always be unwilling. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you refuse to help the Lory family, but for the sake of our friendship, join me for a few drinks. Just treat it as a toast to my lifelong happiness that is about to pass away,¡± Alisha said. ¡°About the Stein family, I can¡­¡± ¡°No, if I can¡¯t marry you, then it¡¯s the same no matter who I marry. In any case, the Stein family can still help my father to save the Lory family. It¡¯s actually quite good.¡± Alisha smiled, as if she had figured everything out. Jalen had no choice but to nod. ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± ¡°Are you going for a drink or not? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. We can still have some wine and catch up, right?¡± Alisha asked. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Alisha and Jalen were in a restaurant on the second floor of the hotel. Alisha poured wine for Jalen. Alisha said, ¡°Come, have a drink with me. I don¡¯t know if we can still eat and drink like this in the future.¡± As Alisha spoke, she was particrly sad. Tears almost flowed out. Jalen could not bear to see this and did not refuse the wine ss Alisha handed over. ¡°Jalen, if I make a big mistake in the future, will you forgive me?¡± Alisha watched as Jalen finished the ss of wine, feeling uneasy. Alisha knew Jalen. Because of this, Alisha knew how terrifying Jalen would be when he got angry. But Alisha had no choice. At this point, Alisha could only take a risk. What if she seeded? Jalen looked at her with a serious face. ¡°Allie, you have already made many mistakes. I hope that there won¡¯t be another one like you said.¡± ¡°So, if there¡¯s a next time, you won¡¯t forgive me, right?¡± Alisha was filled with despair and a bit of hatred. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If not for ina¡¯s sudden appearance, how could Alisha havee to this point? ina ruined everything for Alisha. Now, even Jalen was no longer on Alisha¡¯s. Alisha felt that this was the only path she could take. Jalen did not know what Alisha was thinking. When Jalen heard her words, he frowned subconsciously. ¡°No. No one will always tolerate you. Even I am no exception.¡± Even though they grew up together, and even though Alisha had once given Jalen a little warmth when they were young, it was not enough for Jalen to continue being tolerant. ¡°I understand.¡± Alisha nodded and understood everything. Alisha raised her hand and poured another ss of wine for Jalen. Alisha said, ¡°Have another one with me.¡± ¡°You drank too much,¡± Jalen frowned and said. ¡°This is thest ss.¡± Alisha looked at Jalen with tears in her eyes. Jalen sighed and raised his ss. Jalen said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back after you have this ss.¡± After drinking a ss of wine, Jalen got up and prepared to take Alisha back, but Alisha still sat on the chair and did not get up. Alisha looked out of the window and whispered, ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t me me. I have no choice.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jalen frowned and did not hear Alisha¡¯s words clearly. Alisha turned her head and looked at Jalen. ¡°Allie¡­¡± Jalen was just about to ask her to get up and leave when he suddenly felt dizzy. Jalen almost couldn¡¯t stand still. Alisha¡¯s image began to be blurry. Jalen supported himself with his hands on the table, and Jalen became angry. ¡°What did you put in the wine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jalen. No matter what, I won¡¯t harm you. It¡¯s just something good that can let you sleep.¡± Alisha smiled and slowly got up. Alisha reached out to hold Jalen¡¯s arm. Feeling disgusted, Jalen wanted to shake Alisha¡¯s hand off, but he failed. Instead, Alisha grabbed him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You are weak now. Let alone me, even a child can deal with you.¡± Alisha smiled and helped Jalen walk towards the elevator. When they were waiting for the elevator, Alisha looked back at the door. A figure appeared there. The other person held the camera and kept pressing the shutter. Alisha smiled, revealing a triumphant smile. Alisha took Jalen into the elevator. Just as Alisha was thinking about what would happen when they woke up tomorrow morning, Alisha saw that Jalen was calling someone. Alisha grabbed Jalen¡¯s phone and quickly hung up. ¡°Jalen, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, so you better not do anything.¡± After saying that, Alisha put Jalen¡¯s phone into her bag. Alisha did not choose to turn off Jalen¡¯s phone. After all, if people thought that Jalen was missing, Graham, the assistant, would quickly find Jalen. The show had just begun. Of course, Alisha could not let people interrupt. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 In the Kemp Apartment, ina came out after taking a shower. ina took out her phone and saw that there was a missed call. ina opened it and saw that it was Jalen calling. ina was a little surprised. ina thought about it and called Jalen back. However, it rang for a long time. No one picked up until it hung up. ina frowned slightly and said to herself, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ina threw her phone aside andy on the bed, ready to sleep. Five minutester, ina turned over and took the phone to call Jalen again. Jalen rarely called her. It was even rarer for Jalen to call ina like this, and no one answered. For some reason, ina thought of the few people who had been watching them at the supermarket the other day. Perhaps the other party was not targeting her, but Jalen? Thinking of this, ina could not help but feel a little worried. ina called again, but there was still no answer. ina did not give up and dialed again. Just when ina thought that no one would pick up this time, the call was picked up. ina quickly asked, ¡°Jalen, are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone just now¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford?¡± It was not Jalen¡¯s voice that came from the other side of the line, but Alisha, whom ina hated. ¡°Jalen is taking a shower. Do you have something urgent? Do you need me to get him for you?¡± As Alisha said this, Alisha deliberately turned on the speaker so that ina could hear the sound of watering from the bathroom. ina held her phone and did not know what to say for a moment. ina felt that she was ridiculous at this moment. Who is Jalen? Why would something happen to him? I think too much! Since Jalen is with Alisha, why would Jalen call me? Is he trying to upset me? ¡°Ms. Gainsford?¡± Without waiting for ina¡¯s answer, Alisha said again. ¡°No need.¡± ina refused and said coldly, ¡°I called the wrong number.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± As soon as Alisha finished speaking, ina hung up the phone. Alisha sneered, turned off the shower, and walked out of the bathroom. Looking at Jalen lying on the bed, Alisha smiled. The next second, Alisha took off her clothes andy down. That night, ina did not sleep well. ina dreamed all night, but when ina woke up, ina could not remember what she dreamed of. ina dragged her tired body out of bed and cooked breakfast for herself. It was Sunday, so ina did not need to go to the hospital to work. It was a rare day of rest. However, ina did not want to rest. After preparing breakfast, ina went to look for Theodore and tried to find out about the current situation of the Lory family. ina also asked Theodore to help settle the matter of the clothing brand. Thinking of this, ina unconsciously thought of Jalen again. ina inexplicably felt uneasy. ina patted her cheek, not letting herself continue to think about it. Jalen had nothing to do with her, so why would ina miss him? ina thought that she was unlucky! At this moment, ina did not know that a piece of shocking news had already gone viral on the Inte, and it was about Jalen. When Jalen woke up, Jalen was naked and Alisha was lying beside him. Jalen was also not wearing any clothes. But this was not the worst. The worst thing was that before Jalen could ask, arge group of reporters came in, holding cameras and taking pictures. When Graham arrived, the reporters had already sent out the photos. It was toote to stop them. The reporters were all driven away from the room. Jalen looked at Alisha, who was sitting on the floor with a pale face. Jalen stared at her coldly. ¡°I treated you as a friend, so I drank with me. Is this how you treat me?¡± Jalen asked. His voice was cold, but Jalen¡¯s mood did not fluctuate too much.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 As an assistant, Graham could not help but shiver. Graham knew that his boss was angry. Alisha raised her head. There was not much emotion on her face. Alisha said calmly, ¡°I have no other choice. If I don¡¯t marry you, I can only marry that fatty from the Stein family.¡± ¡°Do you think you can marry me like this?¡± Jalen sneered. Jalen did not know where Alisha¡¯s confidence came from. What could two photos of them lying together prove? Jalen knew very well that nothing had happened to them. ¡°If there is a very rare possibility, I would go for it. If I don¡¯t do anything, nothing will be possible for me,¡± Alisha said to Jalen. Alisha had already given up covering her goal. Jalen was grim as he tried his best to restrain his urge to hit Alisha. Alisha did not care. Alisha smiled and said to Jalen, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t marry me, I believe that ina will not be with you when she sees the news. Instead, ina will hate you even more.¡± In an instant, Jalen exploded and pinched Alisha¡¯s lower jaw. ¡°Is this your real purpose?¡± Alisha did not speak, which could be considered that Alisha admitted it tacitly. Jalen threw Alisha to the ground and no longer looked at her. ¡°Keep an eye on Alisha. Wait for me to come back and clean her up!¡± Jalen would not let Alisha off easily, but at this time, Jalen had more important things to do. In the Kemp Apartment, ina had breakfast, changed her clothes, and was about to go out when someone knocked on her door. Who woulde to look for ina so early? With that in ina¡¯s mind, ina opened the door and was stunned when she saw Jalen standing at the door. After a long time, ina was finally sure that she was not hallucinating. ina came back to her senses and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Halton, is there something you need this early in the morning?¡± ¡°E, I¡­¡± ¡°Please call me Ms. Gainsford or Dr. Gainsford. After all, we are not very familiar with each other.¡± Although Jalen said that he wanted to pursue ina, Jalen secretly shared a room with Alisha. Just thinking about it made ina feel sick. Hearing ina¡¯s words, Jalen was not angry. Jalen did not even dare to look up at ina. Seeing him like this, ina felt that her guess was correct. Jalen had something with Alisha. g man! Bastard! ¡°E, I swear that nothing happened between me and Alisha. The news online is all nonsense!¡± Jalen exined. ina did not believe Jalen. Just as she was about to speak, ina reacted instantly. ¡°News online?¡± ¡°What happened on the Inte?¡± As ina spoke, she took out her phone to look at the news. Jalen wanted to stop ina, but he also knew that there was no point in stopping ina. Jalen was just surprised that ina did not know what was going on on the Inte. Then her attitude just now¡­ Just as Jalen was wondering, ina had already scrolled through the news, and her expression was even grimmer than before. ina looked at Jalen and felt an unspeakable pain in her heart. Anyway, ina was ufortable, and she didn¡¯t want to see this man at all. ¡°It seems that you have good news, Mr. Halton. Congrattions in advance.¡± The news on the Inte said that Jalen was about to marry Alisha. ina felt that it made sense. They slept together anyway. What could they do if they didn¡¯t get married? Jalen also felt ufortable and tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Alisha would drug me. E, I don¡¯t like Alisha.¡± Drug? ina chuckled and pointed to the photo on theputer. ¡°You were eating with Alisha. Was she the one who drugged you?¡± Not to mention whether the drugging part was real or fake, even if it was real, wouldn¡¯t Jalen be fine as long as he didn¡¯t have this meal with Alisha? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. They were in a restaurant. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed like they were on a date. In addition, Alisha had picked up the phone call from ina to Jalenst night. ina learned that Jalen was taking a bath at the time. How could Jalen still take a bath after being drugged? ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t treat me like a fool!¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°E, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jalen replied helplessly. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Jalen took a deep breath and told ina everything that happenedst night, ¡°I never expected her to do it. Besides, nothing happened between me and her. She just wanted to force me to marry her because of the rumor.¡± ina then chuckled. ¡°It is good, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, Mr. Halton, you and Alisha are childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s reasonable for you to get married earlier.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, why did you try to exin? I have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to exin it to me.¡± ina stopped him and looked at him indifferently. ina thought that Jalen was a liar. He had lied so many times that she did not believe what he said at all. Would Alisha have been that stupid? Did she have the guts to y a trick on Jalen? ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Jalen looked at ina, who was calm. He felt a shocking pain and found it difficult to breathe. Hearing it, ina evenughed. She asked Jalen, ¡°Why should I have been angry? Mr. Halton, you and I have been divorced for so long. It is normal for you to marry another girl.¡± Angry? ina felt that she had no reason to be angry. What was the reason? Did she have anything to do with Jalen? Not at all! ¡°Is it true? So everything I have done recently was just my fantasy. wasn¡¯t it? Weren¡¯t you touched at all?¡± Jalen thought that ina might have been touched. He thought that even if ina didn¡¯t like him now, she would still have good feelings for him. Now it seemed that it was just his fantasy. Being looked at by Jalen who got heartbroken at that moment, ina felt upset. But she pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, you should never think that I would thank you so much and then fall in love with you, even marry you because you have helped me a few times, right?¡± Jalen kept silent. It was not what he expected. ¡°I already said that I would never marry into the Halton family. Mr. Halton, did you think I was just kidding?¡± Jalen kept silent. He just stood there silently. Looking at ina who spoke in front, Jalen felt heartbroken when she continued. Perhaps in ina¡¯s opinion, Jalen had done nothing important recently. But for Jalen, it was already all that he could do. He did not know what else he could do for ina. ¡°So, even if I indeed married Alisha, you wouldn¡¯t feel anything, would you?¡± Jalen asked, staring firmly at ina. He tried to figure out the fact that ina was just lying. However, ina had always been very good at covering her feelings. Even though she was upset, she still smiled. ¡°Of course. Mr. Halton, wouldn¡¯t you think that I would cry out miserably because of it, would you? ¡°Forget about it. I will only bless you.¡± After a while, Jalen alsoughed and instantly came to his senses. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, thanks for your blessing. Don¡¯t worry about it, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ina was shocked and pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°So, Mr. Halton, are you going to marry Alisha?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford, we are not close. I should not tell you about my privacy,¡± Jalen sneered. ina pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°I just tried to be polite. Mr. Halton, if you decide to marry Ms. Lory, don¡¯t forget to send me an invitation letter. After all, we were friends, and I have to be there to congratte you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ms. Gainsford. If we got married, I would no doubt send you the invitation letter on my own,¡± Jalen replied calmly. He took a deep nce at ina and turned around to leave. ina looked at his back as he left. She felt like losing her breath and failing to recover at that moment. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In the afternoon, ina was skipping over the news again and found it still a hot topic on the Inte. The Lory family admitted that Jalen and Alisha were about to get married in public, which directly made it the most trending topic. ina held her mobile phone and looked at thements on the Inte about it. Almost all of them said that they were a good match. Most of thements were blessings. Thements on the Inte were much more friendlypared with the period when ina was married to Jalen. ina chuckled and turned off the phone. What was she doing? What did Jalen¡¯s marriage have to do with her? Did she have to think about it all morning? In the Halton Group, some staff brought Graham into the resting room and gossiped about the matter, ¡°Mr. Reilly, is Mr. Halton indeed going to marry the daughter of the Lory family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Graham had mixed feelings. He never knew that his colleagues were so interested in gossip. ¡°You are Mr. Halton¡¯s assistant. You are the only one who knows the best about him. Just tell us about it. We promise not to tell anyone else!¡± Someone was unwilling to move on easily and thought that Graham was just covering the truth. As Jalen¡¯s assistant, Graham must have known about it well. ¡°Well¡­ I indeed have no idea about it.¡± Even if Graham knew about it, he would never tell them, unless he was not afraid of being fired by Jalen. Jalen was still angry. If Graham dared to speak nonsense in public, he would be seriously punished. Graham could easily expect a terrible result. ¡°Mr. Reilly, just tell us about it!¡± ¡°Yes, tell us the truth¡­¡± ¡°It seems that you are all free now, so you may need more work, don¡¯t you?¡± Someone suddenly spoke seriously from behind, and it became quiet in the resting room. Graham turned around and saw Jalen standing at the door. He greeted Jalen nervously, ¡°Mr. Halton.¡± Jalen ignored him and nced at the crowd in the resting room. ¡°I recruited you here to work rather than gossip!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Halton¡­¡± everyone whispered, not daring to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. ¡°This month¡¯s bonus is off for all of you. If it happened again, you would be fired directly.¡± Jalen put on a poker face and skipped over everyone. Then he turned around to walk to his office. Graham hurriedly followed him. When they disappeared, the staff in the resting room came to their senses. Some got sweaty on their foreheads, which was enough to prove how much pressure they were just under. Although it was unlucky to lose a month¡¯s bonus, it was still much better than losing the job in the Halton Group. Everyone was relieved. In the office, Graham looked at Jalen who was sitting on the office chair. Graham asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Halton, the Lory family seems to have made the public believe that you and Ms. Lory are about to get married on purpose. Shall we¡­¡± ¡°Leave it alone,¡± Jalen replied. ¡°Then what about Ms. Lory¡­¡± Graham hesitated for a moment but still asked. After all, Alisha was still locked up, and it should not be the case. When Jalen, who was lost in dealing with files, heard the word ¡°Alisha¡±, he finally could not calm down. He seemed to be cruel for just a second and then turned to normal. ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Graham thought he had mistaken it. ¡°They all said that I was going to marry her. How can I continue to lock her up? Of course, I have to let her go.¡± Alisha was the key role. Who would believe the rumor if she did not appear? Graham found it hard to understand Jalen. From what Jalen said, it seemed that Jalen would indeed marry Alisha soon. Really? Didn¡¯t Mr. Halton like Ms. Gainsford? Graham felt very confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. ¡°Mr. Nitzan just called and asked you to go back home. It should be for the matter of marrying Ms. Lory.¡± It was now breaking news, but Nitzan did note to me Jalen directly. Nitzan was already very calm. ¡°Got it.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 When Jalen arrived at the Halton¡¯s residence, Takvor had already been waiting at the entrance for a long time. Takvor hurriedly walked to Jalen. ¡°Mr. Jalen, wee back home. Mr. Nitzan has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jalen frowned and got anxious, ¡°What does he look like?¡± Jalen nodded and walked to the study on the second floor. He knocked on the door and then entered the study. The room was in dark. There was only a light that was turned on on the table. An elderly man with white hair sat there, looking a little lonely from a far. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Jalen spoke and walked to Nitzan. Hearing it, Nitzan looked up at Jalen who was walking over. He stared firmly at Jalen and kept silent for a long time. Jalen just stood there silently. After a long time, Nitzan sighed. ¡°Tell me, what happened between you and Alisha?¡± Jalen did not keep it a secret from Nitzan and told Nitzan what happenedst night. Jalen added, Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Grandpa, leave it alone. I will deal with it.¡± ¡°How?¡± Nitzan asked seriously, ¡°if you could make it, why would there be rumors on the Inte? Are you indeed going to marry her?¡± Nitzan continued, ¡°I would never allow her to marry into the Halton family!¡± Nitzan knew that Jalen and Alisha had a good rtionship. So when Nitzan heard about the rumor, he was worried that Jalen would marry Alisha. Jalen was confused by what Nitzan said. Jalen smiled helplessly, ¡°Of course not. I thought you would force me to marry her.¡± The Halton family had always cared about its reputation. In the current situation, if Jalen did not marry Alisha, it would somehow harm the Halton family¡¯s reputation. After all, the public did not know what had truly happened. ¡°I have long regarded E as my only granddaughter-inw. I will not ept anyone else,¡± Nitzan said. Especially Alisha, such an evil girl. If she was allowed to marry into the Halton family, would she lead a peaceful life in the family? Nitzan would never believe it. Hearing it, Jalen got mixed feelings. He felt happy but soon became more upset. Jalen sighed. ¡°Is ina such a good girl? You love her so much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is a good girl, but I know that she is the best match for you.¡± Nitzan was sure about it, and Jalen did not know why Nitzan had such a conclusion. Jalen was not a fool. He could feel that there was something wrong with Nitzan because Nitzan said that he could ept no one but ina as his only granddaughter-inw several times. But Jalen kept silent about it. On one hand, he knew that Nitzan would not exin, and it was useless for him to ask about it. On the other hand, he himself¡­. ¡°If you found it hard to treat Alisha in that cruel way, you would leave it to me. I can solve it,¡± after a while, Nitzan spoke again when Jalen kept silent. Jalen shook his head. ¡°I have my ns for this matter. You don¡¯t have to get involved in it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can handle it yourself?¡± It was not that Nitzan did not believe Jalen could make it, but that he understood Jalen well and knew Nitzan might be too warm-hearted. ¡°I can make it.¡± Jalen nodded. He thought Nitzan didn¡¯t have to worry about it. The moment Alisha drugged Jalen, he had broken up with her despite their good rtionship for so many years. ¡°The men of our family have always been loyal to their marriages. Since you like E, you must keep the feelings for her for the rest of your life. You should never betray her. Do you understand it?¡± Nitzan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°I know it.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°I hope that you will not be someone like your father.¡± Jalen instantly froze. What happened in the past came across his mind. Jalen then got a pale face. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°You should not mention him.¡± After a long time, Jalen came to his senses. Although he tried his best to cover his feelings, he still easily showed off his anger with his clenched fists. Nitzan nced at him and sighed again. ¡°See. Even after so long, you still can¡¯t calm down when talking about him. If you met him in the future, how would you be able to face him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. In my opinion, he is just my enemy.¡± Jalen knew how to treat his enemy well in just one way. Enemy? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nitzan seemed to recall something. He shook his head and finished his words, ¡°Alright, you can go back to your work now. You should deal with the matter as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Got it, see you.¡± After saying that, Jalen turned around and walked out of the study. When Jalen finished his conversation with Nitzan and returned to the Halton¡¯s Residence, ina just returned to the Kemp Apartment. ina walked out of the elevator. She looked up and saw someone standing at her door. She frowned and walked over. ¡°Ms. Gainsford,¡± Alisha said with a smile. She looked very joyful. It was natural for Alisha to feel joyful at that moment. After all, she was going to marry Jalen, so she was very proud of it. Even if the Lory family went bankrupt, it would not affect her at all. Thinking of it, ina was no doubt in a bad mood. She attacked the Lory family because of Alisha, but now¡­ ina nced at Alisha indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing special. I just wanted to talk to you.¡± Alisha smiled and walked to ina. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± ina refused and walked to the door to open it. She did not want to waste time with Alisha. Alisha did not intend to give up so easily. She followed behind ina. ¡°You are Jalen¡¯s ex-wife. I am about to be his new wife. Why do you refuse to talk to me? I think there is still something we can talk about.¡± As expected, it was because of Jalen. ina was speechless. ¡°You said that I was his ex-wife. Since I am his ex-wife, it means that now we have no rtionship at all.¡± If it was about the Lory family, ina thought that she could still talk to Alisha, but when it came to Jalen¡­ ina had nothing to talk about with Alisha. ina opened the door and Alisha followed her in. ¡°Have you seen the news on the Inte? ¡°Jalen and I became husband and wifest night. I think the wedding ising soon. Ms. Gainsford, you would bless us, right?¡± ina served herself a ss of water and sat on the sofa. She was calm when she heard Alisha¡¯s words. ¡°Well, of course, I will. ¡°But, do you think that it would be a perfect n for you to marry Jalen? We will not end so easily.¡± Although Lucian had already admitted that everything was done by himself, they all believed that Alisha was the real mastermind. ina would not let Alisha go so easily since ina was framed as a killer before. Of course, she had to me it on Alisha. Alisha knew what ina meant, but she was not worried. ¡°After I marry Jalen, do you think you can still be my opponent?¡± ¡°So, did you admit it?¡± ina looked at her. ¡°What?¡± Alisha pretended to know nothing about it. ina shook her head and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you can sessfully marry Jalen. Otherwise, after the Lory family goes bankrupt, no one would back you up anymore. You should be very clear about what would happen then.¡± Finally, Alisha¡¯s face turned a little pale. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hook up with Jalen and don¡¯t try to remarry him again, I will no doubt marry him!¡± Alisha struggled and said. ina curled her lips and raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, as long as I am willing to remarry Jalen, you will not be able to marry him. Right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You offered me a good idea. I will think it over carefully.¡± ina smiled, which scared Alisha a lot. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Alisha felt that she should not havee to visit ina today. If ina really got married to Jalen, Alisha would have no chance However, Alisha did want to show off to ina to release Alisha¡¯s pent-up emotions. Originally, Alisha never dreamed of marrying Jalen. After all, Jalen looked like he was going to kill her. And Alisha had been desperate. However, Alisha did not expect Jalen to release her. When she saw the news on the Inte, saying that they were going to get married, she felt a faint expectation. Jalen did not revoke the news. Did he also agree that they were going to get married? Was it because Nitzan was afraid of affecting the Halton Group¡¯s reputation and forced Jalen to marry her? Alisha did not know the specific reason, but she felt that the current situation was not too bad. If Nitzan really forced Jalen to marry her, she felt that she was likely to really marry Jalen. Thinking of this, Alisha was in a very good mood. At the same time, ina was not in a good mood after Alisha left. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ina originally wanted to cook dinner for herself, but now she had no appetite and could not help but scold Jalen in her heart. So many things happened because of Jalen. Just as ina was feeling frustrated, her mobile phone rang, and Theodore called her. After exining the current situation of the Lory family, Theodore suddenly asked, ¡°Jalen is going to marry Alisha. What ¡­ do you think?¡± ¡°What does his marriage have to do with me? Why do you ask me this question?¡± Why did everyone think that ina was rted to Jalen? ina and Jalen obviously had nothing to do with each other. When Theodore heard ina¡¯s answer, he felt inexplicably relieved. ¡°You are his ex-wife. I want to hear your opinion. Do you think he will really marry Alisha? Will he help the Lory family after marriage?¡± ina understood Theodore¡¯s worries from his words. He was afraid that Jalen would help the Lory family. After all, with Jalen¡¯s help, it was almost impossible for him to deal with the Lory family. After pondering for a moment, ina said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, either. Anyway, you have to prepare for the worst.¡± Previously, Jalen did not seem to help the Lory family, but if he really married Alisha, how could he really watch the Lory family go bankrupt? ¡°Yes. You are right.¡± Theodore nodded, but he was not discouraged. In any case, he had gotten a lot of benefits from the Lory family, so even if he gave up, it would not be a loss. After hanging up Theodore¡¯s call, ina could not help but click the app and scan the news rted to Jalen. However, she quickly felt that her behavior was strange. She turned off her phone and did not look at anything. ina felt that she was deeply affected by her inner conflicts. It made her frustrated. It was all because of Jalen. She felt that she should stay away from Jalen. In Jalen¡¯s office, Graham knocked on the door nervously and walked in. He did not find it strange that Jalen was still busy. ¡°Mr. Halton,¡± Graham opened his mouth, but he did not dare to say anything else. ¡°What happened?¡± Jalen did not look up. ¡°Ernesto called and asked when he could talk to you about marriage?¡± Graham felt that the Lory family was doing dangerous things. Jalen was obviously not interested in Alisha. They did not stay away from Jalen and even took the opportunity to release the news. Did they really think that Jalen would marry Alisha? What were they expecting? It was already very merciful that Jalen did not take action to deal with the Lory family. Jalen stopped working and looked up at Graham. Jalen sneered, ¡°Sure, I will personally visit him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Graham thought that he had heard wrong. ¡°Are you going to the Lory family?¡± What would others think if Jalen went to the Lory family at this critical moment? They would probably agree that Jalen was going to talk about the wedding¡­ ¡°Of course.¡± Jalen sneered. Since Alisha wanted to marry him so much, he could not disappoint her. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The next morning, another piece of news was hotly discussed on the Inte. ¡°Last night, the Halton Group¡¯s CEO, Jalen, personally came to the Lory family¡¯s vi. It seems that the two families are discussing marriage.¡± When ina saw this piece of news, her heart inexplicably skipped a beat. She had an indescribable feeling. ¡°Dr. Gainsford?¡± As if seeing that ina was distracted, the director called out to her. ina came back to her senses and looked at the director in front of her. ¡°Sorry. What did you just say?¡± ¡°There is a project to help people in the countryside. This time, Mr. Packer wants you to go. What do you think?¡± The director asked. ina frowned and was a little confused. ¡°I just arrived at the hospital. Is it appropriate for me to go there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate. This is a public service project. There are only benefits and no disadvantages,¡± the director said. Of course, ina understood his words. Most hospitals had such projects. If she agreed, aftering back from the countryside, she could get promoted. However, ina felt that she had only been here for a short time. If she continued to get promoted, she was afraid that it would cause the other people in the hospital to be dissatisfied. The director said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. This is the decision of the hospital. Besides, you are also qualified.¡± After a while, ina said, ¡°Okay, I am willing to go, but it is only for public welfare. I hope that when I come back, the hospital will not make any other arrangements for me.¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford¡­¡± ina said, ¡°Dr. Wood, I understand what you and Mr. Packer mean, but I am still young and have plenty of opportunities. There are other people in the hospital who need to get promoted more than me.¡± For her, titles were not that important. Therefore, ina didn¡¯t want to take opportunities away from others. Seeing her determination, the director said, ¡°Alright.¡± In this way, ina epted her three-month work in the countryside. The hospital arranged for her to set off tomorrow. The location was a remote small county next to New Jersey. Therefore, ina had to go back early today to pack up her things and study the route. She could also search for information about the ce. She could not go without any preparation. Just as ina arrived at the entrance of thernunity, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and found that the person who was calling her was Nitzan. She felt surprised. ina picked up the phone. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°E, you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time. What happened? Don¡¯t you treat me as your grandpa after you divorced Jalen?¡± Nitzan¡¯s slightly aged voice came from the other side of the line. ina felt sad when she heard it. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I have been busy recently, so I don¡¯t have time to see you,¡± ina said with a smile. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nitzanughed, ¡°Are you busy now? Come here and have dinner together. I miss you very much.¡± ina was not in a hurry to agree. After thinking carefully, she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask them to prepare the dishes you like.¡± After Nitzan hung up the phone, ina took a taxi to the Halton¡¯s old house. Nitzan had always been good to her. After all, she had to leave for three months this time. ina felt that it was necessary to go over and tell Nitzan about it. Otherwise, Nitzan would be annoyed. The taxi soon arrived at the Halton¡¯s old house. ina paid the bill and got out of the car. Just as she was about to go in, she heard the sound of a caring from behind her again. ina subconsciously turned around and saw that it was Jalen¡¯s car. When ina saw Jalen get out of the car, she frowned. When she saw Alisha get out of the car, she frowned even more. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, what a coincidence! Are you here to have dinner with Mr. Nitzan?¡± Alisha smiled and walked to Jalen. They looked very close to each other. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Without waiting for ina to reply, Alisha continued, ¡°Jalen brought me back to have dinner. After all, we are a family in the future, so we naturally have to interact more. Ms. Gainsford, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Ms. Lory, you are asking the wrong person. I am not interested in whether you are a family.¡± ina rolled her eyes at Alisha, then turned and walked into the living room, ignoring the two people behind her. ina did not say a word to Jalen, nor did she look at him. ina seemed to treat Jalen as an invisible person. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?¡± Jalen turned his head to look at Alisha, and his voice was extremely cold. He was in a terrible mood, especially when he saw ina¡¯s indifferent look. He almost couldn¡¯t help but rush up to ina and ask. What exactly should he do to win her heart? Alisha felt the coldness from Jalen, which was bone-chilling and made people tremble. Alisha knew clearly in her heart that although others were talking about their marriage, Jalen had never said that he would marry her, even though he had never denied it¡­ However, Alisha just felt uneasy. She always felt that Jalen would not forgive her easily. As soon as ina stepped into the living room, Nitzan smiled at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. It¡¯s quite early today.¡± ¡°Yes, I got off work early.¡± ina walked over and sat down next to Nitzan Nitzan was about to continue speaking when he saw Jalen and Alisha walk in from the door. Nitzan¡¯s face instantly turned sullen. Nitzan snorted coldly and said to Jalen in a bad mood, ¡°Why did you bring her here? Are you trying to annoy me?¡± ¡°She said that she wanted to visit you, so I brought her here.¡± Jalen deliberately told ina that it was not that he wanted to bring Alisha here but that Alisha wanted toe over herself. However, ina did not care about it at all. She pretended not to hear it and slowly drank the coffee that Takvor had brought her. Alisha felt the displeasure from Nitzan¡¯s eyes and said stiffly, ¡°Mr. Halton, you have been watching me grow up since I was a child. Jalen and I are childhood sweethearts. Are you dissatisfied with me?¡± Alisha did not understand it. In the past, Nitzan had liked her quite a lot. Why was Nitzan unhappy when she was married into the Halton family? ¡°Hmph. I used to regard you as my granddaughter. Naturally, I treated you well. But now¡­ How dare you plot against my grandson?¡± His words were very unpleasant, and he didn¡¯t care about Alisha¡¯s feelings. When Alisha heard this, her face was particrly ugly. ¡°Do you want to marry into the Halton family with that kind of despicable means? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Alisha was speechless for a moment. Before she came, she did not expect that Nitzan would have such a bad attitude toward her. She originally thought that with their past rtionship, she might be able to get Nitzan¡¯s approval. However¡­ Before she could speak, she heard Nitzan continue, ¡°I only acknowledge E as my granddaughter-in- law. I won¡¯t ept anyone else. Don¡¯t even think of bing one of the Halton family.¡± Nitzan did not know what Jalen was nning, but he had to make it clear. If Alisha could retreat, it would be best. If she did not know what was good for her¡­ Then Nitzan might teach her a lesson. ina, who had been having coffee, was inexplicably involved. She immediately felt the hostility in Alisha¡¯s eyes. ina originally wanted to say a few words, but she felt that there was no need to let Alisha feel happy. She simply did not exin and looked at Alisha with a smile, sessfully making Alisha person angrier. Unfortunately, in front of Nitzan, even if Alisha was angry, she did not dare to show her anger. Looking at Alisha like that, ina felt very relieved. Jalen could not help but be attracted by ina. Only when Alisha pulled his sleeve and looked at him pitifully did hee back to his senses. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We can talk after dinner,¡± Jalen said.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The food in this meal was hard for ina to swallow, especially when she saw Alisha, who was sitting opposite her, constantly putting food onto Jalen¡¯s te and talking intimately to him. ina regretted that she had promised toe over for dinner tonight. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ina could not help but look at Jalen and found that Jalen did not respond to or refuse Alisha¡¯s actions. He looked like a jerk. While ina wasining in her heart, Jalen suddenly looked up and met her gaze. ina felt that she was caught peeping. She quickly looked away and pretended that nothing had happened. Nitzan did not care about the strange atmosphere at the table. Instead, he looked at ina. ¡°E, are you free tomorrow? Why don¡¯t you go climbing with me?¡± ¡°Mr. Nitzan, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it tomorrow.¡± ina put down the fork. ¡°The hospital sent me to the countryside to do volunteer medical work. It might take a few months before Ie back.¡± ¡°How long will you be in the countryside?¡± Nitzan was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jalen. Jalen also heard ina¡¯s words. His body froze, but he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Dr. Gainsford is really kind. Is there a need for a famous doctor like you to go to the countryside for free treatment?¡± He felt that only unimportant doctors would be sent to do this kind of free treatment. After all, a doctor like ina leaving for a few months was a major loss for the hospital and the patients in New York. ¡°Since it¡¯s volunteer medical work, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the doctor is famous or not. If public welfare has to be measured in terms of profits, what is the meaning of it?¡± ina looked at Jalen with an indifferent expression. She was not polite to Jalen. Since ina was with Nitzan, Jalen could not do anything to her. Jalen heard the sarcasm in her words. This was to say that he valued profits most, and he felt extremely annoyed. Jalen red at ina and said, ¡°It seems that as a major shareholder, I have not paid much attention to the hospital recently. No one reported it to me.¡± ¡°Although you are a major shareholder of Northwestern Memorial Hospital, it is best not to interfere with the internal affairs of the hospital. After all, you do not know much about this industry,¡± ina said. Jalen could not control the strength in his hand that was holding the fork. His cold gaze fell on ina, and his aura was terrifying. However, ina did not care about it. In front of Nitzan, Jalen didn¡¯t dare to hurt her. Nitzan suddenly coughed to stop their talk. He knew the situation was awkward and interrupted, ¡°E is right. Volunteer medical work is a good thing. It can help more people in the countryside. Jalen, you have to learn from E.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll ask them to increase the charity fund this year. I believe that it will be able to help more people.¡± The Halton Group did a lot of charity every year, but it had never been publicized, so others did not know about it. Jalen now felt that he should also publicize it. Otherwise, everyone would think that he was a hateful businessman. The three of them were still talking, but Alisha, who was at the side, didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the three of them were chatting like a family, especially Jalen and ina. Although they seemed to be at loggerheads, there was actually more like a young couple¡¯s bickering. At this moment, Alisha was in a bad mood. Alisha did not know whether Jalen would marry her or not. When she saw his attitude towards ina, Alisha was even more worried. ¡°Alright, I am a little tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest.¡± Nitzan stood up and prepared to leave. He had just taken two steps when he told Jalen, ¡°Take E for a walk here.¡± After that, Nitzan went upstairs to the bedroom. He did not give Alisha a look from beginning to end. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 173 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 173 Chapter 173 After Nitzan left, the atmosphere in the living room became somewhat oppressive. ina looked at the time and was ready to leave. She had to go back and pack. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± After that, she stood up. Jalen also stood up and came to her side. ¡°Grandpa asked me to show you around the house. If you just leave like this, I¡¯ll be scolded by him. You don¡¯t want this to happen, do you?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just a stroll. You won¡¯t be afraid, will you, Dr. Gainsford?¡± Jalen did not give her a chance to speak. He had a tough attitude and wouldn¡¯t let her leave so easily. ina did not want to stroll with Jalen, especially when they were alone together. She looked at Alisha who was sitting there and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together in case of any misunderstandings, Ms. Lory.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Allie is not a petty person. She will not misunderstand us,¡± before Alisha could speak, Jalen interrupted her. Alisha¡¯s face changed slightly. She only said with a smile, ¡°Jalen is right. Just go with him, Ms. Gainsford. I¡¯m okay with it.¡± ina was at a loss for words. She looked at Jalen again, who looked like a winner now. ¡°Okay,¡± she smiled and nodded. Although she just pretended to be friendly, Jalen did not mind. They walked to the back garden. Alisha watched as they left and gritted her teeth. In the back garden, ina followed Jalen silently. She only wanted to finish this and go home quickly. She had been to the house many times and did not need Jalen to show her around. She knew Nitzan¡¯s purpose. He just wanted to give her and Jalen a chance to stay with each other. She could do nothing about it and did not know why Nitzan was so persistent. She and Jalen weren¡¯t a suitable match at all. Lost in thought, she did not notice that Jalen had stopped in front of her and hit him directly the next second. Chapter 173- 1/2 Get Boys ¡°Ouch!¡± she shouted softly and looked up, finding that Jalen was looking at her. ¡°Are you throwing yourself into my arms, Dr. Gainsford?¡± Jalen smirked. ina did not reply but rolled her eyes at him, thinking that he could understand what she meant. Sure enough, Jalen¡¯s face changed, and the smile on his lipspletely disappeared. ¡°Why would you go to the free clinic in the countryside?¡± At the thought that she would be away for a few months, Jalen found it hard to ept. ¡°Why did you ask me, Mr. Halton? I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s the arrangement of the hospital.¡± She didn¡¯t want to exin to him, turned around, and was about to leave. However, Jalen grabbed her wrist and stopped her from moving. ¡°But you can refuse!¡± He did not know much about the rural free clinics, but he knew that as long as ina refused, the hospital would not force her to go. ¡°Why should I refuse?¡± ina asked, feeling that Jalen was being ridiculous. His fianc¨¦e was in the living room, but now he was asking her about something unimportant like this. She thought he was indeed a terrible man. ¡°Are you trying to avoid me?¡± Jalen stared at her as if he wanted to see through her. ina seemed to be irritated, and her voice suddenly rose. ¡°Avoid? Why would I avoid you? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to marry Alisha. You can¡¯t ept it and want to leave, right?¡± Jalen¡¯s eyes fell on her. He was eager to hear a positive answer. ina would not say what he wanted to hear. Instead, she shook off his hand and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? What does it have to do with me who you¡¯re going to marry? Jalen, you are so conceited.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 174 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 174 Chapter 174 She was so angry that she turned to leave, not intending to spend one more second with Jalen. Perhaps ina did not realize that she was unusually emotional at this moment. Jalen did not let her leave. Instead, he grabbed her wrist and pushed her against the wall. ¡°Since it has nothing to do with you, why are you so emotional?¡± ¡°Am I emotional? Of course not,¡± she shook her head and denied it, but her tone wasn¡¯t confident. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She realized that she was indeed a little emotional. But she immediately dismissed the idea, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°You care, right?¡± The distance between Jalen and her was so close that she could hear his deep voice, which was like a magic spell. ina looked up and wanted to say no, but happened to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. His affectionate and intent gaze captured her attention. A sudden silence fell. ina did not reply and only remained silent. They could hear each other¡¯s breathing. Jalen failed to restrain himself, lowered his head slightly, and put his lips to her forehead. ina felt that she should immediately push him away and p him again. But she did not do that and found that she could not move. When his warm lips fell on her forehead, ina shivered. Jalen was very happy that she did not push him away. He lifted her chin and looked at her. The atmosphere suddenly became intimate. A simple kiss on the forehead was not enough for Jalen. He wanted more at that moment. His lips went down and were about to touch ina¡¯s. ¡°Jalen, where are you?¡± Alisha¡¯s voice came not far away and woke ina up. She immediately pushed away the man in front of her, feeling very upset and regretful. She red at Jalen and quickly broke away from him, keeping a distance from him. She did not forget that he was going to marry Alisha. Thinking of this, she became more upset about being almost tempted by Jalen! She thought to herself, how could you be like this, ina? Alisha was not far ahead. ina walked out of the corner, regained herposure, and said, ¡°Ms. Lory, you¡¯re in such a hurry to find Jalen. Are you afraid that he will be taken away?¡± Alisha turned around and saw ina behind her. She looked around ina without seeing Jalen, and the fake smile on her face disappearedpletely. ¡°I am afraid that someone is shameless and trying to seduce my fianc¨¦!¡± she said. ¡°Fianc¨¦? Jalen seems to have never admitted to it. Don¡¯t you think that from beginning to end, you have the illusion that he likes you?¡± ina said this deliberately to irritate Alisha. She didn¡¯t think about Jalen¡­ ina looked at the corner of the wall out of the corner of her eye. Jalen wasn¡¯t there, and she did not know where he went. Sure enough, ina¡¯s words infuriated Alisha, who strode close to her with a livid face. ¡°Illusion? ina, as long as you don¡¯t seduce Jalen shamelessly, he will definitely marry me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ina raised her eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are very confident.¡± ¡°You!¡± Alisha was angry and raised her hand to p ina. She had long wanted to p ina but didn¡¯t have an opportunity before. Since there was no one around, she thought ina could do nothing with her with no evidence. Thinking of this, she exerted more strength as if she wanted to have ina¡¯s face disfigured. However, seeing her hand getting close, ina still stood there calmly with no intention of dodging. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 175 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Alisha failed to p ina in the end. Before ina could reach out to stop her, Jalen acted first. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± His sudden appearance made Alisha flustered. She was afraid that he would be angry, and she became very nervous. ina also looked at Jalen. He had just walked over from ahead, so she assumed that he might go around the corner. She thought he did that for fear of being discovered by Alisha. He tried to approach ina and feared that Alisha would find out about it at the same time. He was a terrible man in ina¡¯s eyes! But what annoyed ina the most was that she failed to control her feelings. She knew what kind of person Jalen was but was still tempted by him and almost¡­ Just thinking about it made her angry, and she wanted to p his face to vent her anger. Jalen still grabbed Alisha¡¯s wrist. He exerted a lot of strength, and she couldn¡¯t stand the pain. ¡°Jalen, I¡­¡± With red eyes, Alisha decided to find an excuse to exin to Jalen first. However, before she could finish speaking, Jalen released her and said in an affectionate tone that sounded like he was ming her, ¡°Dr. Gainsford is Grandfather¡¯s guest. It is a little impolite of you to treat her like this.¡± Alisha was stunned and could not believe her ears. But she quickly reacted and looked at ina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Gainsford. I was too emotional and shouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡± ina didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Jalen. She finally knew this was how this man exined to her. At that moment, she felt out of breath, as if there was a heavy burden on her. She still remembered what had happened in the corner, but now Jalen was so protective of Alisha and didn¡¯t care that Alisha almost pped her. ina remained silent, so Alisha could only speak again, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, you¡¯re generous and won¡¯t care about this, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dr. Gainsford has always been a generous person,¡± Jalen added. ina watched as Jalen and Alisha said those words and intended to leave this ce quickly, not wanting to see them again. ¡°Yes, after all, if Mr. Halton hadn¡¯t stopped you, I might have given you a few ps to vent my anger. In this way, no one should apologize,¡± ina smiled. She didn¡¯t lie because she indeed had this n just now. Alisha¡¯s face turned cold. She did not expect ina to be so direct. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Before Jalen and Alisha could speak, ina walked to the door directly. Jalen did not stop her. He watched as she left the garden and called Takvor, ¡°Get someone to send her back. Be careful on the way.¡± After that, he hung up and looked at Alisha in front of him. His gaze scared her, and she said nervously, ¡°Jalen, I was too impulsive, but I was afraid that ina would take you away from me. I didn¡¯t intend to p her.¡± ¡°Afraid that she would take me away from you?¡± Jalenughed as if he had heard something funny. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve topare with her?¡± Jalen said with a cold face. Alisha was stunned by his words, not knowing what was going on. He was clearly on her side just now¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t think I really want to marry you, do you?¡± Jalen spoke,ughing. ¡°You won¡¯t marry me? Then why didn¡¯t you say it in public?¡± Alisha did not understand why Jalen would say it at this time. He looked at her and did not exin. But Alisha wasn¡¯t stupid. Thinking of his attitude toward ina, she soon discovered the truth and instantly went crazy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 176 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°You did it on purpose? You made use of me to make ina jealous?¡± Jalen did not answer her questions, but Alisha did not give up or, in other words, she already knew the answers and didn¡¯t expect him to tell her. Overwhelmed by anger, Alisha roared, ¡°Why? Why did you do this to me? ¡°I¡¯m not inferior to her. Why can¡¯t you try to ept me?¡± Jalen sneered and said in a cold voice, ¡°Why did I do this to you? Didn¡¯t you ask for it? ¡°Allie, you could have ended up well, but you went the wrong way. I am keeping you around because I can use you. Otherwise¡­ ¡°Do you really think nobody would find out that you killed Marcus and framed ina? As long as I want to investigate it, I¡¯ll definitely find the truth.¡± Alisha took a few steps back. She didn¡¯t doubt Jalen¡¯s ability at all. She bit her lips and showed a pitiful look. ¡°Jalen, I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice but to drug you. It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t marry me. I¡¯ll immediately get someone to remove the news on the Inte and stay away from you in the future. Can you let me go?¡± She did not want to go to jail. She was still young and almost went crazy at the thought that she would spend her whole life in prison. ¡°When you plotted against ina, why didn¡¯t you think about letting her go?¡± Jalen asked. He had wanted to let Alisha go for the sake of their years of rtionship, but she didn¡¯t cherish the chance. Alisha looked at the strange man in front of her. She shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°So you won¡¯t let me go?¡± ¡°Go to the police station and turn yourself in tomorrow. Maybe in this way, you can have some dignity with few people knowing about it,¡± he said. Alisha thought, turn myself in to the police? Sheughed, thinking it was impossible for her to do that in this life. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± she nodded and agreed, but she already had a better idea in her mind, which was also her only way out now. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Alisha left, Jalen sighed and walked back to the living room. He did not expect that Nitzan, who should have rested a while ago, was sitting in the living room and looking at him with a smile. Jalen felt it was strange and walked over. ¡°Grandfather, why didn¡¯t you go to bed sote?¡± ¡°If I had slept, I wouldn¡¯t have seen what I wanted to see,¡± Nitzan smiled, seeming to be in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Jalen asked. Seeing that he didn¡¯t admit it, Nitzan said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. I saw it from upstairs.¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t sleep at night because you were peeping in the room?¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How could you say that? I could see it clearly from the window on the second floor. You can¡¯t me me.¡± Nitzan looked as if he was wronged. He didn¡¯t see it on p¨²rpose. He got up and happened to see it after taking a few steps. Jalen clenched his fists and wanted to give Nitzan a punch if Nitzan weren¡¯t his grandfather. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve experienced everything and won¡¯tugh at you,¡± Nitzan said with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened, and he felt extremely depressed. Nitzan stopped talking about it and asked, ¡°When did you get E back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ve been worried for so long. ¡°But it was not wise of you to help Alisha. E is obviously angry. ¡°In her eyes, you must be a terrible person now. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 177 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 177 Chapter 177 After Nitzan finished speaking, Jalen chuckled and said, ¡°Is she angry? Why do I feel that she Original content from N?velDrama.Org. doesn¡¯t care?¡± What he wanted was to see a trace of emotion on ina¡¯s face, even if it was anger. But he had sensed nothing. The feeling that ina gave him was indifferent, no matter who he was with or whether he had protected her. ¡°You¡¯re too involved and cannot see it. I think E must be angry,¡± Nitzan said. Jalen looked at Nitzan. He could not tell the truth of his words. After all, Nitzan could say anything to get him and ina together. After a moment of silence, Jalen said, ¡°Maybe. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Nitzan said doubtfully, ¡°You must not let E hate you more.¡± ording to what Jalen had just done, there was indeed such a possibility. Jalen red at Nitzan. Are you really my biological grandfather? ¡°I need to go. Have a good rest.¡± Jalen did not intend to continue arguing with Nitzan. It was meaningless. Seeing that Jalen was about to leave, Nitzanughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay here for the night? You¡¯re alone at the Halton¡¯s Residence anyway.¡± Jalen was speechless. Nitzan was deliberately touching his sore spot. Jalen left without looking back. Nheless, Nitzan was not sad. He did not really expect Jalen to stay. Nitzan was in a good mood and said to Takvor behind him, ¡°I told you that Jalen and ina are meant for each other. It won¡¯t be long before they are together. It is the destined fate.¡± ¡°It sure is.¡± Takvor nodded in agreement. In Kemp Apartment, when ina finished packing up andy on the bed, it was already midnight, but she was not sleepy at all. Her mind was filled with images of Jalen leaning over to her at the corner, especially the kiss that had not fallen, which made her even more upset. Thinking about how Jalen had protected Alisha all the time, ina felt irritated. She rolled back and forth on the bed, but she could not sleep no matter what. After a while, she gave up. She got up from the bed, turned on theputer, and got back to work. At the same time, in the Lory¡¯s house, after Alisha came back from the Halton family, she shut herself in the room to vent her anger. After a while, she walked out of the room and headed straight to the study room. ¡°Dad.¡± She pushed the door open and went in. Ernesto looked at her coldly. ¡°What? Is it not going well to the Halton family¡¯s old residence?¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting an answer. The noise Alisha had just made in the next room already exined everything. Alisha nodded and looked at Ernesto. ¡°I agree to marry into the Stein family.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ernesto was a little surprised. He thought that Alisha would ask him to give her more time. ¡°I thought about it. Rather than marrying someone who doesn¡¯t love me, it would be better to marry into the Stein family. At least that fatty is not as difficult to deal with as Jalen.¡± Alisha knew that even if she married Jalen, she would not be able to do anything in the future. When facing Jalen, she waspletely passive. However, if she married into the Stein family, things would be different. She had met that fatty a few times. He was a fool. Alisha felt that if she married him and manipted him well, she might be able to take over the Stein family. There was no hope of marrying Jalen now, and there was no hope of taking over the Lory family. The Stein family was her only way out. Ernesto was satisfied, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. I told Stein family is full of sincerity. You will be able to enjoy a good life after marriage.¡± you that the ¡°Yes, father.¡± Alisha lowered her head. No one could see the hatred that she was hiding. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 178 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The next day, when Jalen arrived at Kemp Apartment, ina had already taken the earliest flight to the adjacent city, New Jersey. He called Graham and asked him to check where ina was doing the free medical consultation. Moreover, he reminded Graham, ¡°From now on, please inform me about everything rted to ina as soon as possible.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t want to be bothered by such a passive situation anymore. After hanging up the phone, he drove back to the Halton Group and called Saul on the way. ¡°The Lory family is about to unite with the Stein family by marriage and Theodore and you will never have a chance to take over the Lory family!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then? What do you mean by calling me?¡± Saul replied with a bit of fatigue, no sarcasm on the phone rarely. As Jalen drove toward the Lory Group, he slowed down and looked out at the office building in his car, and then murmured slowly, ¡°Nice building.¡± ¡°What?¡± Saul asked in a suspicious tone. ¡°I¡¯ll join in and help you stop the Stein family from assistance,¡± Jalen added. On the other side of the line, Saul soon sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special reason. Probably because I don¡¯t like the Lory family,¡± replied Jalen. When he thought of the recent actions taken by the Lory family, a chill of disaffection shed through his eyes. ¡°Probably because Alisha framed ina, and you want to teach Alisha a lesson. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Saul chuckled. Jalen didn¡¯t answer and Saul didn¡¯t expect an answer from Jalen either. After all, Saul was much clear about Jalen¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Alright, I will discuss it with Theodore.¡± Saul hung up the phone and frowned at a pile of documents in front of him. Recently, the Judson family was really not stable at all. At noon, the Lory family and the Stein family jointly issued a statement. First, it rified that the marriage with the Halton family was a sheer rumor. Second, it dered that the Lory family and the Stein family were about to unite by marriage. This statement was a deadly blow for those who were concerned about Alisha and Jalen¡¯s marriage because they were all prepared for the uing marriage. But unexpectedly¡­ 1/2 It also triggered heated discussions amongizens online. But most of them thought it was Jalen who was unwilling to marry Alisha, which resulted in a slight drop in the stock price of the Halton Family. In Jalen¡¯s office, Graham reported to Jalen about the online discussion and waited for his instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Jalen responded. Then he added, ¡°Make an announcement of the charity programs this year.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Graham replied in surprise. The Halton Group used to keep low-key in charity, and he didn¡¯t expect that Jalen would decide to announce it this year. As Graham was about to leave, Jalen asked again, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Greene Vige, Cumbend County, New Jersey,¡± Graham replied and handed over the materials of the vige. He added, ¡°This ce is rtively backward, and the Inte is not developed, so you may not be able to contact Ms. Gainsford for the time being.¡± Jalen looked through the information about Greene Vige and frowned. He thought the conditions there were too bad for ina to live. A momentter, he put away the materials and ordered, ¡°Please help arrange a car, and we will set off in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, you have an appointment with a client in the afternoon. There are a lot of things to do recently,¡± Graham reminded. It was not appropriate for Jalen, the president of thepany, to go to such a remote ce without arranging everything well for thepany. Moreover, Graham was also worried about Jalen¡¯s safety. The Greene Vige was indeed a small ce, which was equipped with electricity but without street lights, and it would be a bad experience for Jalen to walk out at night. Jalen also considered this situation and sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s finish thepany business first. Always keep me informed about what is going on for ina. Once there is any emergency, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Graham replied with a sigh of relief. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 179 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 179 Chapter 179 In fact, Jalen¡¯s worry about ina was unnecessary. ina grew up in the countryside, so she not only adapted herself to this ce very well but also loved Greene Vige very much. She felt herself even going back to the previous days in Peach Vige. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, this is the residence we¡¯ve arranged for you. If you need some help, feel free to tell me,¡± said the vige chief, Miguel Collins. He took ina to an inn, which was also the only one in the vige. ina sized up the inn. Although it was rather old, it was very clean. She said, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°My pleasure!¡± Miguel replied. He heard that ina was a very professional doctor and deserved great respect. After ina put away the luggage, Miguel said to her, ¡°Sorry to tell you that the Inte is not avable in the vige. If you want to make a phone call, pleasee to my house, and there is andline phone for your service.¡± ina knew the situation before she came here, so she was not surprised. ¡°Okay, thank you, I will Before she came here, she had told the people around her about the inconvenience, so they would not worry about her if they could not contact her. Also, ina didn¡¯t think that she needed to contact someone then. After that, Miguel took ina to the clinic in the vige. In the next three months, she would work there to receive the patients. ¡°The clinic has some major medicine. If the patient¡¯s situation is serious, he will be advised to leave for the hospital for treatment,¡± Miguel said. ina nodded. She felt that the vigers were not as stubborn as they appeared to be, because they were willing to go outside for treatment. ¡°Pleasee to my home for meals, and all the doctors whoe here are arranged like this,¡± Miguel said. ina nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I am sorry that I will trouble you for the next three months.¡± ¡°My pleasure! We¡¯re all very happy that you cane,¡± Miguel replied. He was an old man with sun-tanned skin caused by toiling on the farm all year round, like other ordinary farmers. ina had a good impression of Miguel because he was as kind as her grandfather Dexter. ¡°I can start my work this afternoon. Please inform the vigers in need that they cane over at any time,¡± said ina. She could not wait to work, because she was afraid that some vigers would possibly dy seeing a doctor due to the inconvenience of transportation. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest for a few days?¡± Miguel asked in surprise. Usually, the doctors would start to work after resting for several days, so Miguel had long been used to it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± ina shook her head. ¡°Okay, I will use the horn to inform themter,¡± said Miguel. This was the only way to notify people in the vige, and everyone would know it when the big horn roared. Then Miguel left. ina wandered around the vige alone. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Greene Vige was very scenic with lush trees and fresh air. Strolling on the countryside path, ina felt that she was as light as a feather, as if she were in paradise. ina enjoyed the hard-earned peace with heart and soul, and it seemed that Jalen and Alisha had all vanished into the thin air. At this moment, ina did not know what had happened in New York. She thought that Jalen and Alisha would get married when she went back. She would never expect Alisha not to marry Jalen but to marry Deven instead. The heated discussion on the Inte continued, but ina knew nothing about it in Greene Vige. The wedding between Alisha and Deven was held in a hurry. The two families announced that a wedding ceremony would be held almost a week after the announcement of the marriage. The public didn¡¯t know the reason, but Jalen and hispanions knew it. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 180 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Only after Alisha married into the Stein family could she manage to get help for her family. Otherwise, with the current situation, the Lory family would not be able to hold on for long. Although Alisha¡¯s wedding banquet was luxurious, it could still be told that it was in a rush. Jalen was invited. Even if he did not care about the Lory family, he had to consider the Stein family. In New York, the Stein family was not inferior to the Halton family. In fact, the Stein family was even more powerful. After all, the Stein family¡¯s history hadsted for more than a hundred years, and the assets under their banner were no less than the Halton family. At the banquet, Jalen held a ss of wine and listened to the discussions of the guests around him. Most of them were mocking the couple. Saul and Theodore also came. Although their rtions with the Lory family were tense, the Stein family had sent them invitations. If they did note, it would be impolite. Seeing Jalen, Saul walked over. ¡°I thought it would be you to marry Alisha.¡± ¡°If you like Alisha, you can marry her. I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Jalen said. Saul chuckled. ¡°Alisha and.I are not childhood sweethearts, and we haven¡¯t slept together. It is not my turn to marry her.¡± Jalen¡¯s face darkened instantly. He said coldly, ¡°You better think clearly before talking to me. Don¡¯t forget that you are still asking me for help.¡± Saul curled his lips and said unwillingly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for help. It was cooperation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jalen asked with a sneer, ¡°Then guess who will suffer the greater loss if we don¡¯t cooperate?¡± Saul was silent. It was obvious that he would be the one who suffered the greater loss, but he would not admit it. ¡°Theodore and I have agreed on your condition, about the Lory family.¡± Saul changed the topic and looked at Alisha and Deven not far away. ¡°However, do you really want to go against the Lory family? After all, your two families are old friends. It¡¯s not good to turn hostile like this.¡± When hearing about Jalen¡¯s condition yesterday, Saul was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Jalen would actually turn against the Lory family regardless of their families¡¯ old friendship. Jalen drank the wine in his ss and withdrew his gaze from the distance. ¡°If Alisha was not bent on harming her, I would not have made such a decision for no reason.¡± To put it bluntly, it was all for ina. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Saul stared at him and smiled. ¡°I never thought that you, Jalen, would have a soft spot, too.¡± Jalen frowned and looked at him. Saul continued, ¡°But there you are.¡± When Jalen first got married, Saul wanted to investigate his wife and use her to threaten him. However, Saul soon found that Jalen did not care about the woman at all, so he had to give up. But now, to his surprise, Jalen fell in love with ina. Perhaps, there was a bit of fate in it. ¡°I am curious how much you like her. On what level would you do for her?¡± Saul smiled and said maliciously, ¡°If I kidnap her and threaten you, will you give the entire Halton Group to me?¡± ¡°I advise you not to have such thoughts.¡± Jalen¡¯s voice was icily cold. ¡°Oh? It seems that you really care about her.¡± Saul raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Judson family to have the same fate as the Lory family, you better not do this.¡± Jalen looked at him coldly, and his words were full of threats. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 181 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Saul chuckled and leaned back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I treat ina as a friend. How can I kidnap a friend?¡± Jalen snorted. A friend? Maybe a friend who could be used at any time. The conversation between them ended. At that moment, Alisha and Deven were toasting, and soon they arrived at Jalen¡¯s table. ¡°Mr. Stein, congrattions.¡± Jalen raised his ss. Although he was not familiar with Deven, they had no personal conflict. There was no need to be rude. Devenughed. He was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Halton. Please suit yourself.¡± Seeing the two talking, Saul on the side said deliberately, ¡°How generous Mr. Stein is! Do you know that Jalen and Alisha almost got married?¡± In Saul¡¯s opinion, how could Deven be truly generous? He was just stupid. The news of Alisha and Jalen had been on the Inte for days. How could Deven still treat Alisha as a treasure and marry her? Both Alisha and Jalen red at Saul with hostility, especially Alisha. If possible, she wanted Saul dead now. As for Jalen, though not as resentful as Alisha, he still felt inappropriate for Saul to say those words at Deven¡¯s wedding, making things difficult. Inparison, Deven was much calmer. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Judson, you said that they didn¡¯t get married atst, which means that they are not the right person for each other. There is nothing to fuss about.¡± ¡°Mr. Stein is really open-minded,¡± Saul sneered. ¡°Deven, let¡¯s move on to other tables. There are many guests today. We have to hurry up.¡± Alisha pulled Deven¡¯s sleeve, not wanting him to continue talking to Saul. Deven smiled at her, nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left and walked to another table. Saul looked at their backs and could not help but say, ¡°Is he really stupid or just pretending to be stupid? Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Stein family being taken over by such an ambitious woman like Alisha? ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Jalen said, ¡°Maybe he really loves Alisha. It¡¯s not your business.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see Alisha live well,¡± Saul said. In any case, there was some sincere friendship between him and ina. Jalen got up to leave. He did not want to stay with Saul anymore. He felt that there was something wrong with Saul. Saul didn¡¯t care about Jalen¡¯s leaving. His eyes swept across the guests, looking for his target. In the resting room, Alisha changed her dress and looked at Deven, who was also changing his clothes. A trace of disgust shed in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. ¡°Deven, what Saul said just now¡­¡± She bit her lips, worried that he would me her. After a few days of contact with the Stein family, she found that the Stein family was not satisfied with her. It was Deven who insisted on marrying her. She knew very well that Deven would be her backer in the future, so even though she hated him, she still had to please him and even make him like her more. Deven turned to look at her. ¡°Alisha, since I have decided to marry you, I won¡¯t care about your past. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know there was nothing between you and Jalen. Even if there was, I didn¡¯t mind.¡± He walked to Alisha and hugged her. ¡°I like you, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Alisha¡¯s entire body shivered a bit in disgust, but she did not push Deven away. Patience was the first thing she had to learn. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 182 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 182 Chapter 182 After a while, Deven let go of Alisha. He seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alisha noticed his uneasiness and asked. Deven thought for a moment and decided to tell Alisha the truth. ¡°My father just told me that we might not be able to help the Lory family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alisha was shocked. She married into the Stein family to get help. If she failed, the Lory family would go bankrupt. It was not that she had feelings for the Lory family, but she understood that her family was her backup. If the Lory family did not exist, her situation in the Stein family would not be good. Deven felt guilty and did not dare to look her in the eye. ¡°Jalen came to my father. He said that as long as we lent a hand, he would make moves against the Lory family. But if we don¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t do anything.¡± Alisha¡¯s face turned pale and she bit her lips. ¡°Jalen!¡± ¡°Alisha, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a good thing that Jalen won¡¯t make a move. Your father can ask others for help. I¡¯m sure you can find someone in New York,¡± Deven said. Alisha smiled bitterly. If they could find others for help, how could the Lory familye to today¡¯s Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. situation? She raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. She could not believe that the person she had despised the most would be her greatest reliance in the future. ¡°Deven, if the Lory family copses, will you look down on me?¡± She asked. Deven shook his head without thinking. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are from a rich family. What is important is you.¡± Alisha¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She did not talk to Deven anymore. Instead, she was nning for her future. At eight o¡¯clock, ina ended the day¡¯s work in Greene Vige. She did not expect that even though the vige was not big, there were many patients. For the next few days, she had been busy treating all kinds of diseases. ina did it all for free. Although she was tired, she felt satisfied. She washed up andy on the bed to read. With nowork here, she could only read books to pass the time. However, just when she opened the book, ina felt the bed shaking. She turned around and saw that themp on the bedside table was also shaking violently. ina quickly realized the situation. ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake!¡± ina jumped up from the bed and immediately rushed out of the room, running downstairs. On the first floor, she patted the door of the room for Gavin Lnd, the hotel owner, and his wife and shouted, ¡°Mr. Lnd! Mrs. Lnd! There is an earthquake!¡± Soon, the door opened. The couple rushed out immediately. ¡°Run to the broadcast room! That is the ttest ce in the vige!¡± After saying that, the three of them ran towards the broadcast room. What they did not expect was that after a few seconds, there came a stronger wave. Even ina and the others who were standing on the ground were unstable, let alone the vigers who were still at home. ¡°The houses are copsing!¡± Someone eximed loudly. On the empty ground where the broadcast room was set, there were already more than a dozen vigers. ina stood with them and looked at the copsed houses not far away, her heart sinking. As the intensity of the earthquake increased, more and more vigers ran out to the ground. They all squatted down and looked at the copsed houses in fear. Their hearts were filled with despair. ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as the voice was sounded, the broadcast room behind them copsed with a boom. Dust and stones flew on everyone. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 183 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 183 Chapter 183 At nine o¡¯clock, Jalen arrived at the Halton¡¯s Residence. It was rare for him toe back early. He was about to have a good rest, but somehow, he felt unnerved, as if something bad was going to happen. He took out his phone and wanted to call ina, but he soon remembered that Graham said there was no signal in the vige where ina stayed. He couldn¡¯t reach her. He got up from the bed and walked to the balcony, feeling inexplicably agitated. Suddenly, the phone rang. Jalen quickly returned to his room and picked up the phone. ¡°Mr. Halton, I just received the news that a massive earthquake had struck Cumbend County. The Greene Vige where Ms. Gainsford stays is in the center of the earthquake and haspletely lost contact with the outside.¡± Graham¡¯s voice was urgent. An earthquake? Jalen¡¯s face turned pale. He forced himself to calm down. ¡°Arrange a helicopter, and prepare medicine and emergency supplies. I will fly straight over.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen hung up the phone. His heart was still beating violently. He finally knew where the inexplicable uneasiness came from. At the airport, Jalen boarded the helicopter. Seeing Graham want to follow, Jalen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Go to New Jersey and prepare some first aid supplies. Take the satellite phone and wait for my call.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, but your safety¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the order.¡± Jalen did not give him the chance to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to my grandfather.¡± Then Jalen informed the pilot to take off. Graham watched the helicopter fly far away. He could only pray that both Jalen and ina would return safely. At Greene Vige, the aftershock waves were still strong. But ina did not n to just stand there and wait. ¡°Mr. Collins, count the number of vigers and see if all of them are here,¡± ina said. ina didn¡¯t know what the magnitude of tonight¡¯s earthquake was, but it must be terrible. In such a situation, people who couldn¡¯t get out of the house had to be rescued timely. Miguel counted the number of vigers and quickly returned to ina. ¡°There are a total of 3,520 people in the vige. But we have only 2,500 people here, which means that there were still 1,020 people trapped in the earthquake.¡± ¡°What?¡± ina was shocked. How could there be so many people who had not run out? ¡°Our vige is quite broad. Some vigers live halfway up the mountain. The earthquake happened too quickly for them to react.¡± Miguel sighed. ina looked at the copsed houses in the distance and made a decision. ¡°We must start the search and rescue work immediately. ¡°Mr. Collins, can you organize some young people to search houses for survivors? I will go to the clinic to get emergency supplies. We need to find all the vigers.¡± Although they all knew that it was impossible to find all the people, they had to try. Miguel nodded, but then shook his head. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to go to the clinic to get the supplies you need. We can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°I must go,¡± ina said, ¡°There is limited manpower. Leave the women to take care of the children and the elderly. The rest all go to search. ¡°But look out for the danger! There can be aftershocks at any time. You must put your own safety first.¡± Miguel looked at ina in front of him, his feelingsplicated. ¡°Okay, you too.¡± ina nodded and then ran towards the clinic. Miguel watched her back disappear into the dark night. His eyes turned red. ¡°Dr. Gainsford is a good person.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 184 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ina brought the first-aid kit and followed others to search and rescue in the ruins. They did not have professional equipment, so they could only shout. As long as they heard any response, they stopped to dig people out. Although they saved many people, the efficiency was not high enough. As time went by, ina became anxious but didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Mr. Collins, has the call been put through?¡± ina came over and asked. She had just finished first aid treatment for vigers. In that situation, it was necessary to ask for help as soon as possible. However, Miguel shook his head disappointedly. ¡°Not yet. This is the only phone in the vige. The line has been damaged, and no one can repair it. I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be connected for the time being.¡± ina frowned and looked at the houses in the distance that had not been searched. She felt somewhat sad. ¡°How about sending someone to Cumbend County to ask for help? We can¡¯t go on like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone there. Here is far from Cumbend County. Because of the earthquake, people can only walk there on foot instead of driving a car,¡± Miguel sighed. It would take a day to walk to Cumbend County. ina was also not optimistic but had no other choices. ¡°Here are two kids,¡± someone shouted not far away. When ina heard that, she looked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to save them first.¡± After saying that, ina ran over to the copsed house. She asked the vigers beside her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We heard two kids crying below. It seems to be Sam Dawson¡¯s house. There are four people in his family. No one hase out,¡± someone replied. Houses had all copsed. The vigers could only figure out whose house it was by memories. Although it was not urate, it was close. ¡°Call all the people over to save them.¡± ina was solemn. She walked over and shouted in the direction of the cry, ¡°Lilly, Corey, don¡¯t be afraid. I aming to save you.¡± ina¡¯s voice spread throughout the copsed house, but no one replied. There was only the faint sound of crying. ina was anxious and tried to carry away the stones from the house to save the kids as soon as possible. Soon, the vigers rushed over to help. Everyone acted quickly and did not talk much. They wanted to save the kids. The stones on the house were cleared in no time, but there was another problem. ¡°Sam and his wife have not replied. The two kids keep crying and can¡¯te out.¡± There was a hole allowing one person to go in and out. The vigers looked at it and didn¡¯t know what to do. If the two kids calmed down, they could get out through the hole. However¡­ ¡°Can anyone go in and carry them out?¡± someone asked. Everyone was silent. Although they wanted to save the kids, they didn¡¯t want to be buried below the house. The aftershocks were not over, and no one knew if there was another strong earthquake. What if¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± ina said without hesitation. She was familiar with the kids. They were cute and almost yed with her every day. If they died, ina could not ept it. Seeing that, Miguel stepped forward to stop ina. ¡°No, Dr. Gainsford. You must be safe and sound.¡± ¡°I will be cautious,¡± ina insisted. As she spoke, she walked to the hole and bent down to go in. Miguel was anxious but could do nothing. Finally, he sighed, ¡°Be cautious.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 185 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 185 Chapter 185 In the hole, ina followed the sound of crying and found the two kids. They were so lucky that they were in the corner, which formed a stable triangr area. Therefore, they had not been crushed by the copsed houses. ina walked over and said softly, ¡°Lilly, Corey, have you been hurt?¡± When the kids heard the voice, they were shocked. However, when they saw ina, they began to cry. ¡°ina.¡± The kids bent over and crawled to ina. When she hugged them, they burst into tears. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ina caressed the kids until they calmed down. Then, she said, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The kids shook their heads, but tears welled up in their eyes again. ¡°Dad and Mom are there¡­¡± ina looked in the direction they pointed. There was a copsed wall. It seemed that Sam and his wife were in another room. ina had not heard Sam and his wife¡¯s voice since she went in. She knew Sam and his wife would die if they could not be saved immediately. Thinking of that, ina said to the kids, ¡°I will take you out first ande back to save your dad and mom. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The kids nodded. ina carried Lilly up and walked to the entrance of the hole. Then, she went back to carry Corey. ¡°ina, will Dad and Mom be fine?¡± Corey was five years old. He nestled in ina¡¯s arms. He was more sensible than Lilly, who was three old. years ina said to Corey solemnly, ¡°I will do my best to save your mom and dad. They will also do their best. They must want to see you and Lilly.¡± Corey nodded and said nothing more. When they were about to reach the entrance, there came a rumbling sound. ina immediately crouched in the corner with Corey in her arms. ¡°Aftershockse again,¡± someone shouted. The vigers had to retreat to avoid being hurt by the copsed houses and falling rocks. A few minutester, the aftershocks ended. The vigers ran over soon. When they saw the hole was blocked, they all fell silent. Miguel came to his senses first and shouted at the crowd, ¡°What are you standing there for? Let¡¯s dig!¡± Hearing that, everyone began to dig without hesitation. There came a rumbling sound again. The vigers thought it was aftershocks and were about to run. However, someone looked up and was stunned. ¡°A helicopter?¡± The vigers were not sure. Miguel was more knowledgeable. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the rescuers.¡± ¡°We are here,¡± someone shouted at the helicopter, trying to attract the attention of the people in it. However, they did not know that no one in the helicopter could hear them because the helicopter was high in the sky. Jalen looked at the ground. He could only see the copsed ruins but no one. ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Jalen asked the pilot. ¡°ording to the coordinates, Greene Vige is nearby,¡± the pilot replied. ¡°Prepare tond.¡± The pilot nodded, and the helicopter slowlynded. It was hard to find tnd in Greene Vige. In addition to the earthquake, the helicopter could only choose thend in front of the broadcast room. Seeing the helicopternding, the vigers tried to avoid it. At the same time, they looked at the helicopter that they had never seen with curiosity. As soon as Jalen got off the ne, Miguel went to him. ¡°Sir, are you here to rescue us? Save Dr. Gainsford, please.¡±. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 186 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 186 Chapter 186 ¡°Dr. Gainsford? Do you mean ina? What happened to her?¡± Jalen suddenly became serious and stared at Miguel in front of him. Though frightened by his stare, Miguel quickly reacted and said, ¡°Dr. Gainsford was buried under the copsed house.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jalen almost lost his footing. Jalen had not expected it to be toote though he came in a hurry. Standing in front of the ruins where ina was buried, Jalen did not have time to ask further. He immediately ordered his men to start digging. Since he hade in a hurry, there were norge excavators on the aircraft, only some simple tools. But even so, it was much more efficient than the ones the vigers had used. Everyone got their tools and quietly immersed themselves in saving people. Under the ruins, ina curled up in the corner with Corey in her arms. She felt a sharp pain in her right leg. However, ina could not care about it now. Instead, she looked around to find a chance to leave. But she soon despaired again. The stones surrounded them tightly and left no hole for them to escape. ¡°ina, am I going to die here?¡± Corey trembled in fear. It was dark all around. Only ina¡¯s body temperature kept him awake. ¡°No, Mr. Collins and the vigers will definitely save us. Corey, you are strong. Believe in yourself. Your sister is still waiting for you outside.¡± ina held him tightly, trying tofort and encourage him. In fact, she was also worried. There would be more aftershocks afterward. It was hard for the vigers to dig them out with bare hands. ina was a little regretful. If she had known this beforehand, she would have carried Corey and Lilly out together at once instead of bringing them out one by one. In that way, less time would have been wasted. Taking a deep breath, she knew that she had to calm down. At least they had to stay alive before Miguel found them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As time went by, ina found it hard to breathe. She knew that there was less oxygen. If it went on like this, they would probably be unable to get out alive. ¡°ina, I¡¯m so thirsty,¡± came Corey¡¯s weak voice. It was far worse for Corey as he was young and stayed here longer than ina. ¡°Corey, don¡¯t sleep. Mr. Collins will be here soon.¡± She knew what she said took little effect, but she could not find better words tofort him. Corey did not reply. ina was a little worried. ¡°Corey?¡± ¡°Corey?¡± No one answered. ina felt a chill down her spine. She carried Corey to sit up and tried to wake him up. After several coughs, Corey slowly woke up. ¡°ina, I feel so bad.¡± Came Corey¡¯s weak voice again, which was heartbreaking for ina. ¡°You will be fine. We will both be fine.¡± In such an environment, she couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless, let alone a kid. Suddenly, something above her head made a noise. ina immediately caught on and looked up. She shouted, ¡°Help! We are here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Gainsford¡¯s voice!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Here, they are here!¡± ina heard more and more sounds above her and finally felt relieved. A trace of light pierced the darkness. The hole where ina had got in was dug open, and someone walked in. Against the light, ina could not see the man clearly. She just felt that he looked unbelievably familiar. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 187 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The man walked closer and stopped in front of ina. ¡°Jalen?¡± ina looked at the familiar face in front of her in disbelief. She almost doubted her eyes. ¡°Yes. Can you walk?¡± Words failed to describe how Jalen felt when he finally found her. He was so eager to hug her in his arms now that ina stood safe and sound before him. But he did not do that. He was afraid ina would dislike his hug and could only be careful. ina nodded in a daze. She did not have time to ask Jalen why he was there. Instead, she looked down at Corey in her arms. ¡°Can you help me carry him out?¡± ¡°OK,¡± Jalen answered. Jalen took Corey from ina and did not leave right away. He was waiting for ina to go with him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was not easy to find her. Jalen did not want her to disappear from his view anymore. ina moved slowly after Jalen, leaning on the wall, and tried not to show she was in pain. Jalen quickly noticed something. He stopped and bent down. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m good. I can walk by myself.¡± ina shook her head. She thought, how could I let Jalen carry me? We are not that close. What¡¯s more, he and Alisha might have been married. It¡¯s uneptable to be carried by a married man. ¡°On my back or in my arms with this kid being put down. Your choice,¡± Jalen spoke with decisiveness. ina was stunned. She believed that Jalen could do it. Gritting her teeth, ina said, ¡°Don¡¯t put him down.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The man nodded and bent down again. ina did not refuse this time. After all, the longer they stayed here, the more danger they would face. Slowly, Jalen walked to the hole as he carried Corey in his arms and ina on his back. In fact, they were not far from the hole. The ground was covered with stones, and it took great effort to walk. Luckily, they got to the hole safely. Jalen handed Corey out. Before ina spoke, he threw his arms around ina¡¯s waist and went out with her in his arms. Being so close to Jalen and his smell, ina wasforted and reassured somehow. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Aftering out of the ruins, Jalen looked down at ina in his arms, his eyes full of worry. ina shook her head, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°No? Then why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?¡± He reached out to touch ina¡¯s forehead. ¡°It does not seem to be a fever,¡± he said. As he spoke, ina¡¯s face turned even redder. She wondered, I don¡¯t have a fever. I just felt embarrassed to be carried in your arms. Besides, many vigers were watching us. She gave Jalen a gentle push. ¡°Put me down,¡± she said. Jalen agreed and put ina down reluctantly from his arms. With a certain distance from Jalen, ina regained herposure. She then looked at Jalen beside her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± He did not answer her directly but replied with another question. However, Jalen¡¯s determined eyes told ina his answer. ina wondered, but¡­ How¡¯s that possible? Did hee for me? She wanted to ask him many things but did not know how. Miguel came over at that moment. When he saw that ina was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, it¡¯s good that you are fine. ¡°Your boyfriend treats you so well. He came for you on a helicopter and even went down to find you without hesitation as soon as the hole was dug out. What a good man!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 188 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Hearing Miguel¡¯s words, ina was embarrassed. Just as she was about to exin that Jalen was not her boyfriend, Jalen suggested, ¡°Go and deal with the wound first. I have already informed Graham to bring the rescue team over. They should be here soon.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina did not refuse. After all, the wound on her right calf had to be treated quickly. She was afraid that it would be infected. Jalen helped ina go back to the temporary tent. Without waiting for ina to speak, Jalen directly took the scissors and cut off the jeans on ina¡¯s right calf, revealing a bloody wound. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ina was a little embarrassed. She was already very touched that Jalen coulde. Now ina was too embarrassed to let Jalen treat her wound. Jalen ignored ina¡¯s words and continued his action. Jalen first cleaned the wound with water, disinfected the wound, and then bandaged it. He was very skilled, which surprised ina. When everything was done, Jalen said to ina, ¡°Have a good rest, and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. There were many people injured. I have to hurry up and treat their wounds.¡± After all, ina was the only doctor here. Hearing this, Jalen frowned. It was obvious that he was unhappy. In Jalen¡¯s mind, of course, ina was the most important. As for the others¡­ Jalen could only do his best. As if knowing what Jalen was thinking, ina solemnly said to him, ¡°I know you are worried about me, but¡­ I am not that weak. This kind of injury will not affect me too much. At least it will be no Original content from N?velDrama.Org. problem for me to save people.¡± ina was very persistent. Jalen could see it. After a while, Jalen sighed helplessly. It seemed that Jalen was the only one who wouldpromise with ina. ¡°I let them in. You just sit here and don¡¯t go around,¡± Jalen said. Then, Jalen walked out of the tent. ina looked at his back with aplicated feeling. ina never thought that Jalen would be the first to arrive. The traffic here was inconvenient, and there were no phone signals. ina did not even expect Theodore and the others woulde. After all, they might not know about the earthquake. Unexpectedly, Jalen¡­ ina sighed. She did not know how to face Jalen. Fortunately, a viger came in to ask ina to treat her wound, which made ina stop thinking about thoseplicated things. One after another, ina treated a lot of patients. Until it was almost dark, she did not see Jalen. ¡°ina.¡± Corey walked in. Children easily recovered and became energetic again. After being saved from the cave, Corey quickly got well. He spent the whole afternoon helping others outside the tent. Although Corey could not do anything important, he always seemed to want to do something. ¡°Corey,e sit and rest. You are still a child. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± ina waved at Corey, feeling a little distressed. In the afternoon, ina had already heard that Corey¡¯s parents had been found, but unfortunately, they were already dead. There were only two children left in the family of four. One was only five years old, and the other was only three years old. ina did not know how they would live in the future. Corey walked over and sat down beside ina. ¡°ina, are you waiting for Jalen? ¡°He went to save people with Mr. Collins.¡± ina was surprised. She thought that Jalen did not care much about the lives of the vigers. After all, Jalen did not want ina to treat their wounds. Unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Jalen is very powerful. When I grow up, I want to be such a powerful person like him,¡± Corey said. ina touched Corey¡¯s head and encouraged him, ¡°You will. You will be someone greater than him in the future.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 189 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 189 Chapter 189 ¡°Corey, your parents¡­¡± ina looked at the sensible child in front of her. She did not know how to Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. tell Corey the news of his parents¡¯ death. Compared to ina¡¯s hesitation, Corey was particrly cool. ¡°I know. My parents went to the sky and became stars. They will always look at me and my younger sister.¡± ina was stunned and a little surprised. ¡°Be a star?¡± ¡°Yes, Jalen told me.¡± Corey nodded. Corey was five years old and did not understand what death was. Jalen¡­ ina thought, would he ¡­ be so nice? As Corey and ina talked, Jalen walked in. ina looked up at Jalen and asked, ¡°Are the search and rescue over?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s temporarily over.¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°Without precise detectors, we can¡¯t find all alive people under the ruins. We can¡¯t do nothing but wait for a rescue.¡± After working all day, everyone was tired. They could not dig everywhere blindly. All they could do now was wait. ina was sad. Although she knew what Jalen said was true, she felt sad for the people waiting for rescue under the ruins. Jalen gave Corey a piece of candy and touched his head. ¡°How about going out and seeing your younger sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon, Corey left, leaving Jalen and ina in the tent. ¡°I understand how you feel as a doctor and want to save everyone, but you have to admit that you are not all-powerful,¡± Jalenforted. ina pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡± ¡°Your wound¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As they spoke, they slowly fell silent, and neither of them spoke again. After a while, Jalen finally said, ¡°That night, the reason why I went to dinner with Alisha was that we are friends. I couldn¡¯t directly refuse her when she asked me to have dinner with her. But I did not expect her to drug me.¡± ina did not expect Jalen would exin the matter between him and Alisha. ina didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. Noticing that ina fell silent, Jalen continued, ¡°You couldn¡¯t surf the inte here. So, you might not know that Alisha has already married Deven. They just held the wedding.¡± Alisha got married? she wondered surprisingly. ina asked in disbelief, ¡°How could she marry Deven?¡± ina was not familiar with Deven, but she knew something about him. After all, the Stein family was quite famous in New York. The Stein family could even bepared with the Halton family. Jalen said, ¡°Ernesto always wanted to ask for the help of the Stein family, and Deven seemed to like Alisha very much. So, it was not strange for their marriage.¡± ina frowned. ina thought, if Alisha married into the Stein family, how could I deal with her? ina believed that if Saul and Theodore joined hands, they could deal with the Lory family. But it would be very difficult to deal with the Stein family. Moreover, Saul and Theodore could not annex big families one after another. They would be public enemies. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Alisha, but now that she¡¯s married into the Stein family, it won¡¯t be easy for you to do anything to her.¡± Jalen reminded ina, and then said, ¡°If you want to do something to her, I can help you.¡± ¡°You?¡± ina looked at Jalen with a smile. ¡°Alisha plotted against you, and you¡¯re just going to let it go like this?¡± ¡°Saul, Theodore, and I have reached an agreement. I will take a share of the Lory family¡¯s business, and I¡¯ll stop the Stein family from helping the Lory family,¡± Jalen said. If the Lory family was ruined, Alisha would be frustrated. ina said, ¡°Just like that?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 190 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 190 Chapter 190 In ina¡¯s mind, Jalen was never a soft-hearted person. Jalen was silent for a moment. He understood the meaning behind ina¡¯s words. Jalen continued, ¡°I will submit evidence of Alisha hiring a murderer, but the Stein family will help her, so I specte that she won¡¯t be put in jail.¡± ¡°If you want to deal with someone, will there be no way?¡± ina chuckled. She felt that Jalen was looking for excuses. ¡°E, I didn¡¯t tell you about my childhood. Are you interested?¡± Jalen suddenly spoke and looked at ina as if he was lost in his memories. ina didn¡¯t know why Jalen suddenly mentioned this. She thought Jalen was trying to change the topic. ina was angry, but she couldn¡¯t refuse. Because ina was interested in Jalen¡¯s past. Back then, Jalen¡¯s father had eloped with Saul¡¯s mother, leaving Jalen and his mother behind. At that time, Jalen was still very young, but he could also detect the changes in his family. Jalen was very sensible and did not ask anything. He studied hard every day, wanting to make his mother happy with good scores. But in the end, it was meaningless. Jalen¡¯s mother stillmitted suicidete at night, leaving Jalen alone. The reason why Jalen was afraid of the darkness was also that when he woke up, he faced his mother¡¯s corpse which hadpletely lost its temperature. Therefore, whenever the darkness came, Jalen felt that something bad would happen, and he would be very scared. After Jalen¡¯s mother passed away, Nitzan took him to the Halton¡¯s old house to raise Jalen. There, Jalen met Alisha. Alisha was a lively and cute child when she was young. After Jalen moved over, she often came to y with Jalen. Alisha was like a beam of light that pulled Jalen back from the darkness. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, even though Alisha had done many things Jalen did not like, Jalen could not do anything to her. After all, Alisha was one of Jalen¡¯s few childhood ymates. When Jalen finished speaking, ina¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She did not expect Jalen¡¯s childhood would be so painful. ina did not dare to imagine how Jalen would face his mother who hadmitted suicide in front of him at such a young age. ina suddenly felt sad for him. ¡°So, E, let me let Alisha go this time, OK? Just treat it as returning her favor.¡± Jalen looked at ina and asked. Facing Jalen¡¯s pleading gaze, ina was a little stunned. She said, ¡°This is your business. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± ¡°No, to me, you are more important than her.¡± Jalen shook his head. ¡°If you insist on dealing with her, I can still help you.¡± To Jalen, no matter what, Alisha was not as important as ina. ina felt that she had no choice. Since Jalen had said so, could she still insist on dealing with Alisha? ina could not. ina looked at Jalen and asked, ¡°What if there is a next time? Do you still want to protect her?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is thest time,¡± Jalen said firmly. ina sighed and finally nodded. ¡°OK, I will give her thest chance.¡± Jalen had helped ina a lot. ina felt that it was fine to do Jalen a favor. Moreover, ording to ina¡¯s understanding of Alisha, Alisha would never give up. ina believed that Alisha would continue to make a move. Next time, Jalen had no reason to continue protecting her. ¡°E, thank you.¡± Jalen was very happy. ina felt a little ufortable being looked at by Jalen. She quickly looked to the other side. ¡°No need. Anyway, Alisha married into the Stein family. I can¡¯t do anything to her for the time being.¡± ¡°But you have me. If you need, I can help,¡± Jalen said. Without waiting for ina to speak, Jalen continued, ¡°But you didn¡¯t insist. Because you care about my feelings, I am very happy.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 191 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ina wanted to deny it. She just couldn¡¯t deal with Alisha who married into the Stein family, not because of Jalen. But before she could speak, a viger quickly came in from outside. ¡°Cries areing from Greene Primary School. A child is still down there. Dr. Gainsford, Mr. Collins asked me toe over and tell you.¡± ¡°Okay, I will go right away.¡± ina came back to her senses and turned around to pack up the first aid kit. Jalen also came back to his senses. He did not mind being disturbed. After all, life was more important at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± ina was about to carry the first aid kit when Jalen reached out to take it. ina did not refuse. It was more important to save people at this time. After the earthquake, ina brought people to Greene Primary School immediately and saved a few children. However, they heard no sound after that. They couldn¡¯t stay here forever, so they went to save the others first. She thought there were no survivors here, but unexpectedly¡­. Greene Primary School hadpletely copsed at this moment. The vigers had begun to dig. Some parents cried, which made people feel sorry for them. ina intended to dig together, but was stopped by Jalen. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You wait here. When the child ¡°Okay,¡± ina nodded. She knew that her ability was limited. Saving people was what she should do first. Soon, everyone started to dig the ground. During this time, the satellite phone in ina¡¯s hand, which Jalen had given her, rang once. It was Graham calling. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rescue team Graham had brought with him was very close to Greene Vige. They would arrive in at most three hours. Graham told ina to be careful. After hanging up the phone, ina felt a little relieved. When Graham¡¯s rescue team arrived, all the people buried in the vige would be found. ¡°There¡¯s a child down there!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Who will go in and carry the child out?¡± No one spoke. After all, ina almost failed toe out when she went in to save the child. No one could guarantee that they were as lucky as ina. However, while everyone was still hesitating, Jalen jumped into the cave. ¡°s!¡± Miguel sighed. He did not expect that the ones who would sacrifice their lives for their vige would be two outsiders. ¡°Someonees and carries the child.¡± Jalen¡¯s voice came from the ground. Everyone came back to their senses and took the child without saying a word. Soon, the child was sent to ina. Although ina could not see what was happening in front of her, she could hear the voice. She knew that Jalen was the one who was saving the child. She did not stop him and could only pray that everything was smooth. However, the heavens seemed to be determined to go against them. The aftershocks came without warning. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, pull him out,¡± Miguel shouted. However, when the vigers found the aftershocks, they ran away immediately. Miguel could only watch the cave blocked by gravel helplessly. This time, the aftershockssted for a long time. Itsted for a full five minutes. When the aftershocks ended and the vige members returned to the primary school, the ce was ¡°Can¡­ Can he still survive?¡± some vigers asked subconsciously. ¡°Of course, he can!¡± After ina learned that Jalen was buried in the ground, she rushed over. At that moment, she looked a little panicked. Her eyes could not help but turn red. She forced herself not to cry. Instead, she began silently to move the stones. ¡°Jalen, I will definitely save you. I swear!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 192 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 192 Chapter 192 ¡°What are you all standing there for? Help!¡± Miguel also reacted and roared at the crowd. Immediately, everyone threw themselves into the rescue. However, the aftershock brought too much gravel, blocking the copsed ssroom even more tightly. The vigers could not move it with their bare hands at all. In this case, there must be a Everyone stopped. Only ina was still digging tirelessly. Blood was already flowing out of her fingers, but she continued as if she did not feel any pain. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you¡­¡± Miguel came over and wanted to say something tofort her, but he did not know what to say. ¡°He will be fine,¡± ina said as she dug. He was Jalen. How could he die so easily? No! Impossible! Miguel felt sorry for ina and tried to stop her. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, don¡¯t be like this. In this case, the chances of survival are very small.¡± Jalen might have been buried under the stone. Even if he hadn¡¯t, no one could save him because no machines were avable. How long could he hold on? ¡°Mr. Collins, I believe that nothing will happen to him. Don¡¯t stop. Continue to save him, okay?¡± ina looked at Miguel with begging eyes. She did not know why she was so sad at the moment. She could not even control her tears. Miguel was moved by her and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I will let everyone continue to dig.¡± Although Miguel wasn¡¯t very helpful, he could not do nothing. ¡°Jalen!¡± Suddenly, ina shouted at the person below, regardless of whether he could hear or not, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to chase me? As long as you survive, I will give you a chance.¡± Her voice was very loud, and the vigers looked at her, their eyes inexplicably red. When the satellite phone rang again, ina seemed to have suddenly caught a life jacket. She picked up the phone and shouted to Graham, ¡°Where are you? Are there any heavy excavators following you?¡± Graham, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned. It seemed to be the first time he had seen ina lose control like this. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°How long will it take for you to arrive?¡± ina asked calmly. ¡°We are already at the vige entrance, but we don¡¯t know where you are. So we called to ask.¡± Greene Vige was a medium-sized vige. It was meaningless to search around. It would only dy time. Graham had to call and ask immediately. ina¡¯s face was full of joy. She quickly said to Miguel, ¡°The rescue team ising. They brought the machine. Please quickly send someone to the vige entrance to bring them over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Mr. Collins immediately ordered a young man to run towards the vige entrance, not daring to dy the slightest bit of time. ina watched the young man leave, then turned back to look at her feet. She had shouted so loudly just now. If Jalen was awake, he would definitely be able to hear it¡­. Biting her lips, she was very concerned. She prayed inwardly, Jalen, don¡¯t let anything happen to you! At the vige entrance, Graham met the person who came to pick them up and learned what had happened from the young man. After knowing that Jalen was buried underground, Graham was Original content from N?velDrama.Org. about to go crazy. Graham thought, Mr. Halton, if something happens to you, how can I exin it to Mr. Nitzan? Graham quickened his pace and soon arrived at Greene Primary School. Having no time to greet ina, he asked directly, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, where is it?¡± ¡°Here!¡± ina pointed at the copsed hole. Graham immediately asked his man to bring over the machine, but ina was very nervous. ¡°It won¡¯t continue to copse if they dig like this, will it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Gainsford. They are all professionals,¡± Graham said. Hearing this, ina did not say anything. She waited quietly by the side. She looked calm on the surface, but she was very nervous. She was afraid that she would not see the living Jalenter. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 193 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The professional rescue team was very effective. It did not take long for them to dig up the gravel buried in the primary school, revealing the original appearance of the school. ¡°He is here!¡± With a loud shout, everyone converged. ina was no exception. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She wanted to go forward to help but found that she could not help with anything. She could only wait quietly and look at Jalen who had been dug out. ¡°Ms. Gainsford!¡± Graham shouted. When he saw the unconscious Jalen, he was extremely flustered. ina was right in front of him and quickly walked over. ¡°Put him in an open space first.¡± As she spoke, Jalen was carried to the side. Surprisingly, there were a few children under the hole. They were all safe and sound. ¡°A gentleman protected us,¡± the children who had been rescued said truthfully. For a moment, everyone was shocked. Even ina was very surprised. In her heart, Jalen was never the kind of person who would sacrifice his life to save others. But now¡­ She was somewhat confused. Could it be that she had always misunderstood him? Although she had many-thoughts in her mind, her hands did not stop and she began to check Jalen. After a check, she heaved a sigh of relief. Although Jalen was seriously injured, he wouldn¡¯t be in danger. He just fainted temporarily. There was no big problem. After receiving this news, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, especially Graham. He almost cried. If something happened to Jalen here, he could not imagine how serious the consequences would be. The unconscious Jalen was sent into the tent to recuperate. After ina treated the wounds of the other children, she personally stood by his side. She could not say why. In any case, she had to personally watch Jalen wake up. In the meantime, other rescue teams arrived. At this point, all the people in Greene Vige had been found. However, there were many people who died. The houses almostpletely copsed. The vigers were all worried and did not know how to live in the future. Two dayster, Jalen woke up. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, why is Mr. Halton still not awake? Didn¡¯t you say there was no big problem?¡± Outside the tent, Graham¡¯s voice was a little worried. It was unknown who leaked the news that Jalen hade to Greene Vige. Even the news that he had been buried under the house had spread. Now, the outside world said that he was dead. These two days, the stock of the Halton Group had plummeted twice. The shareholders were calling Graham to ask what was going on, but he did not know how to deal with it. Now, other than Nitzan, he did not say anything to others. In the short term, no one dared to do anything, but as time went on, it was inevitable that there would be people with bad intentions who could not keep their cool. ina was quite confident in her medical skills. She said to Graham, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine.¡± ¡°Then I will guard him. You have been guarding Mr. Halton for several days. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± If Jalen woke up and found out about this, he would scold Graham. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll guard him.¡± ina shook her head and insisted. If she didn¡¯t see Jalen wake up with her own eyes, she would never be at ease. After she finished talking to Graham, ina got up and walked back to the tent. She was just about to check Jalen again. Unexpectedly, when she entered the tent, she saw that the man who was originally lying on the bed had suddenly sat up. The man leaned against the bed and his eyes fell on her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ina was very surprised and walked towards the bed. Jalen did not say anything. He stared at ina for a long time before saying, ¡°When I was buried underneath, I heard what you said.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 194 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ina was stunned and did not react for a moment. ¡°You said that as long as I cane out alive, you will give me the chance to pursue you. Does that count?¡± the man asked. In an instant, ina¡¯s face turned red and she did not dare to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. Seeing that she did not speak, Jalen could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°I thought you were serious. I didn¡¯t expect you to be teasing me.¡± As if feeling his disappointment, ina felt a little apologetic. ¡°Of course, I am.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just giving you a chance, not agreeing to be with you. What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± as she said this, she did not know if she was talking to Jalen or herself. Jalen did not care. In his opinion, as long as ina was willing to give him a chance, at least it meant that she did not hate him as much as before. Sess or not wasn¡¯t his present concern. This was a huge improvement for him. ¡°Are you the one guarding me these days?¡± He had heard the conversation between Graham and ina just now, so he was extremely happy. Of course, ina would not admit it. She immediately shook her head. ¡°How could I guard you? I still have so many patients.¡± Jalen echoed. He did not care about her denial. In any case, he was clear about the truth. ina did not want to continue this topic with him, so she changed the topic. ¡°The rescue here is over. You can prepare to return to New York.¡± Jalen asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I still need to stay for a few more days. After all, there are still many vigers who have not recovered yet. The medical conditions here are limited. If I leave, they won¡¯t have a doctor,¡± ina said. But this was not the saddest thing for her. What made her sad was how the survivors would live in the future. The houses were all destroyed. The vigers either rebuilt them or left for somewhere else. But no matter which choice it was, it was extremely difficult for them. Jalen saw the misery in her eyes. ¡°Are you worried about them? Are you afraid that they won¡¯t be able to live in the future?¡± ¡°Well, after all, the entire vige has been destroyed and the houses have copsed. They don¡¯t Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. even have a ce to live now,¡± ina sighed. Whenever this happened, she wouldment that she was not capable enough and could not be helpful. Seeing her like this, Jalen could not help butugh at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Gainsford to be such a sentimental person.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ina asked him, ¡°What kind of person are you?¡± Jalen did not answer, and ina did not intend for him to answer. ¡°Mr. Halton, a famous guy in New York, would risk his life to save a few children. Who would believe this?¡± If she had not seen it with her own eyes, ina would not have believed it. ¡°I am not so kind. I am just passing by.¡± Jalen curled his lips, unwilling to admit it. ina didn¡¯t believe his words. She didn¡¯t respond to him and turned to leave the tent. But at this time, Jalen said, ¡°The Halton Group will have charity projects every year. The project this year has not yet been decided. It can be used to rebuild Greene Vige.¡± ina was stunned and did not know what to say. ¡°You can discuss it with them. They can choose to rebuild the ce, or they can choose to relocate. The cost will be covered by the Halton Group,¡± he said. ina felt more and moreplicated. The more she understood Jalen, the more she felt that this man was not like the one that the rumors had at all. ¡®Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± ina opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Jalen stared at her and said, ¡°As long as you are happy, I am willing to do anything.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 195 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ina found Miguel and told him about Jalen¡¯s proposal. Miguel was so excited that he almost knelt down. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, it¡¯s very kind of you and Mr. Halton!¡± Miguel¡¯s hands trembled. He did not know how to express his gratitude. ina held Miguel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. He saved you.¡± Jalen was the most helpful. She did not want to steal his credit, let alone such a big one. ¡°No, no, no. We have to thank Mr. Halton for helping us rebuild the vige, but we also have to thank you for what you have done in the earthquake,¡± Miguel said. Miguel said a lot of thanks, but ina did not listen to it. She was still thinking about what Jalen said when she left the tent. As long as you are happy, I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­ Sometimes, she was also very confused. Why did Jalen like her? She did not think that she had such great charm. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I will talk with the vigers and then express my gratitude to Mr. Halton,¡± As he said this, Miguel hurriedly gathered everyone for a meeting. This was a big deal for their vige, so everyone had to be involved. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ina did not stop them. This matter was rted to the reconstruction of the vige, so they had to discuss it properly. When Miguel left, ina was about to go see the patients. However, Corey and Lilly secretly hid outside the tent and looked at her carefully. Seeing the two children, ina was overwhelmed with a sense of grief for no reason, but she quickly hid it. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°ina,¡± the two children called out at the same time. ina pulled them into her arms and asked, ¡°Have you eaten enough for the past two days? They brought candy. Have you eaten?¡± The two children nodded. ¡°ina, my sister and I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose just now. We just happened toe over to y with you,¡± Corey said with a sincere expression. ina smiled and said to him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is not a secret. You are also a member of the vige. You can voice your opinions.¡± At this point, Corey fell silent. ¡°ina, actually, I know everything,¡± Corey suddenly said. ina was stunned. For a moment, she had mixed feelings. It turned out that a five-year-old child already knew everything. She was very sad, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort him. ¡°Dad and Mom passed away. I don¡¯t know how to live with my sister. ina, can you help us?¡± In Corey¡¯s eyes, ina was more trustworthy than the others in the vige, so he came to ask for ina¡¯s help. ina looked at him and asked patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t your parents have any close rtives and friends?¡± Under normal circumstances, they would usually be raised by close rtives. ina could not make a decision on her own. ¡°No, they don¡¯t want to take care of me and my sister.¡± It was not that Corey had not looked for them in the past two days, but those people avoided him, afraid that the two children would pester their family. ina sighed. In fact, it was understandable. After all, everyone in the vige was poor. If two more children suddenly appeared in a family, it would cost a lot. However, if they did nothing, it would be unbearable. ina thought for a while and said to Corey, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ignore you and your sister. When things are settled here, I will think of a way for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Corey nodded. He believed in ina¡¯s promise. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 196 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 196 Chapter 196 In the evening, Miguel came into Jalen¡¯s tent. ina guessed that they should have discussed and or stay here. Miguel and Jalen had talked for a long time. It was not until two hourster that Miguel came out of the tent. From Miguel¡¯s smiling face, ina could tell that Miguel was very satisfied with the solution. ina hesitated for a moment and then walked toward Jalen¡¯s tent. ¡°I guessed that you woulde,¡± Jalen said with a smile as soon as ina entered the tent. It appeared that it was within his expectations. ina did not argue but got to the point. ¡°What option did they go to?¡± ¡°Rebuild where they are. Miguel says that the vigers have lived here for generations, so they don¡¯t want to leave,¡± Jalen replied. ina was not surprised by this result. ¡°It is true. After all, this is their hometown, and they cannot leave so easily.¡± ¡°I will let Graham follow up on the construction here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Come back to New York with me.¡± He had a concern about leaving ina here. After a moment of silence, ina nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The earthquake had struck, so her volunteer medical work had to end early. She had to wait until the reconstruction of this ce waspleted to see if she had the chance toe back here. ¡°I want to take the two children back,¡± she said to Jalen. ¡°The two children who lost their parents?¡± Jalen knew about the two children and sympathized N?velDrama.Org owns this. with them. However, it would be a problem if ina took them back with her. ina nodded. ¡°No one in the vige is willing to raise them. If they stay here, they can¡¯t live.¡± ¡°Then how are you going to arrange them if you take them back to New York? Raise them by yourself?¡± Jalen knew that ina was kind, but he had to remind her of the consequences of doing things. They were two children, not cats or dogs. If ina brought them back, she would be responsible for them for a lifetime. ina hesitated. She was once married, but that marriage was the same as not being married, not to mention raising children, for which she had zero experience. She didn¡¯t know what to do with the sudden addition of two children. Jalen shook his head and sighed. He said, ¡°You are kind enough, but you cannot do it without thinking of a way out in advance.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by, watching them unable to live their lives here, can I?¡± ina said in an annoyed voice. ina naturally knew that it would be a lot of trouble to bring Corey and Lilly back to New York. She was afraid that she could not even go through the adoption procedures, not to mention anything else. Jalen pondered for a moment and then said to ina, ¡°It¡¯s okay to bring them back. However, you cannot raise them by yourself, but I¡¯ll find someone else to adopt them.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ina was a little hesitant. ¡°I know what you worry about, but you can¡¯t adopt them. You are not qualified, and you can¡¯t go through the adoption procedures,¡± Jalen reminded. Before ina spoke, Jalen continued, ¡°I will find a reliable adopted person for them. There are many sterile couples in New York. It should be no problem to find good adoptive parents for them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ina was not sure and was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me in my ability?¡± Jalen was depressed. Even by now, ina, did not trust him. ina was a little embarrassed. She had tough and said, ¡°Okay, I will go ask for their opinions. If they are willing to be adopted by others, I will take them back to New York.¡± ¡°Great. Tell Miguel about it as well. After all, he is the person in charge of the vige,¡± Jalen reminded ina. ina nodded and was about to leave, but Jalen stopped her. ¡°You have been talking for so long, but it is all about others. Why don¡¯t you ask about me?¡± ¡°Ah? You?¡± ina cast a nce at Jalen and said, ¡°You look quite energetic. I think there is no problem for you.¡± ¡°You think so? But I have a bad headache.¡± As he said that, Jalen stroked his head, revealing a painful expression. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 197 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Hearing this, ina was a little worried. She walked to the bedside and said, ¡°Headache? That shouldn¡¯t be. I¡¯ve checked your head and found it not injured. Why does it hurt?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe it was injured inside,¡± Jalen said. ina became serious. If it was injured in his brain, the condition would be a little bad. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me check carefully again.¡± ina was a little worried, afraid that she had not checked carefully previously. Jalen sat on the bed. ina bent over, reached out to push Jalen¡¯s hair lightly lock by lock, and checked his scalp inch by inch. However, no matter how she checked, she still could not find any injuries. ina was a little puzzled ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if it is a brain hemorrhage, there should be a mark left by the impact. There can¡¯t be nothing left,¡± she muttered and did not notice the doting smile on Jalen¡¯s lips. Jalen leaned back a little and stopped ina from continuing to check. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± ina said. When she was about to continue saying, she noticed Jalen¡¯s unusual smile. A momentter, she realized what was going on and said, ¡°You tricked me!¡± ¡°Not really. I do have a headache, but it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Jalen shook his head and did not dare to admit it. However, ina would not believe him at all. She red at Jalen angrily and was going to turn to leave. Jalen grabbed ina¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If you go, my head will hurt even more.¡± ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± ina gritted her teeth and tried to break free from Jalen¡¯s arms. But when ina struggled, Jalen cried out in pain. ina had no choice, but she did not dare to move. After all, Jalen¡¯s arm was indeed cast. ina was anxious and angry as she was forced to curl up in Jalen¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jalen did not let go of ina, but he even held her a little more tightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will 1/3 disappear once I let go.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°E, do you know how panicked I was when I found out that you were buried under the ground? I was so scared that I would never see you again.¡± Jalen interrupted ina and told her what was on his mind. Rarely, ina was silent. She stopped struggling. ¡°At that moment, I hated myself for not rushing over earlier. I could have arrived by your side. earlier, but I was dyed by trivial matters on business and almost could not see you again.¡± Jalen said sincerely, and ina was a little touched. ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not serious for you. After all, you never cared about my feelings.¡± Jalen smiled bitterly. ina wanted to deny it, but when she opened her mouth, she could not say it because it was true that she did not care much about Jalen¡¯s feelings. Jalen continued to talk, but ina did not take it in. She was a little sleepy. ina had hardly rested these days. It was rare for her to get close to the bed, so sleepiness came quickly. She did not even know when she fell asleep. When Jalen finished telling his thoughts and looked down at ina in his arms, who had fallen asleep without his notice, Jalen wished to throw ina to the floor. ¡°What a heartless woman!¡± he said, not knowing whether tough or cry. In the end, he was not willing to wake ina up. It was rare to see such a quiet ina, especially lying in his arms. Jalen hoped that she would sleep for a while longer, and he thought that it would be nice if the time stopped at that moment. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Outside the tent, Graham was standing at the door, but he did not go in. Graham had no choice. If he went in before ina came out, he would be killed by Jalen¡¯s gaze. When Corey and Lilly came for ina, they were stopped by Graham timely. ¡°Kids, please don¡¯t disturb Jalen and ina.¡± ¡°Why? Are they talking about secrets?¡± Corey and Lilly knew that secrets can¡¯t be known, so they said that. Graham pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Yes, they are talking about secrets, so we can¡¯t go in and disturb them.¡± Corey and Lilly nodded in confusion and waited outside the tent with Graham. However, they did not expect that they would have to wait all night¡­ Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 198 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 198 Chapter 198 The next day, ina woke up from Jalen¡¯s bed. ina got a bit confused and said, ¡°Why am I sleeping here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jalen asked in ina¡¯s ear, giving ina a fright. ina sat up from bed right away and turned to look at Jalen. ina asked, ¡°Why are you here as well?¡± ¡°This is my sickbed,¡± Jalen reminded ina. ina was a little embarrassed. She recalled what happenedst night and looked uneasy. ina said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± If Jalen hadn¡¯t held ina forcefully and refused her to leave, ina wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep until the next day. Jalen didn¡¯t argue with ina. He flipped over and got off the bed. Jalen said to ina, ¡°Eat your breakfast first, then we will take a flight back to New York.¡± ¡°Why are we going back so soon?¡± ina was stunned for a moment and then got up from the bed. ina said, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Corey and Lilly what they think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to go after lunch,¡± Jalen said. However, ina ignored Jalen. After getting up, ina went straight out of the tent. ina disappeared from Jalen¡¯s sight very soon, which made Jalen very frustrated. ina walked out of the tent and she saw Corey, Lilly, and Graham standing by the door. ¡°Ms. Gainsford,¡± Graham greeted ina with a smile. However, Graham¡¯s smile was different from usual. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ina was discussing with Corey anxiously about going to New York or not. ina didn¡¯t pay much attention to Graham¡¯s strange expression. ina nodded. She looked at Corey and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Come with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Corey and Lilly didn¡¯t ask too much. They followed ina to her tent. After they left, Graham waited for a while and then entered Jalen¡¯s tent. Graham said, ¡°Mr. Halton, the airne is ready. We can take off and return to New York at any time.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Jalen nodded. Then he instructed, ¡°Send her breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even without Jalen¡¯s reminder, Graham knew who Jalen was referring to. Seeing that Jalen was in a good mood, Graham thought Jalen must have had a great rtionship with ina. Graham would like to ask Jalen about their affair. ¡°Mr. Halton, have you already been together with Ms. Gainsford?¡± Graham asked curiously. Jalen turned to look at Graham with a faint smile. Jalen asked, ¡°Are you really curious about us?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Graham forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± ¡°Well, you are really my excellent assistant.¡± Jalen curled his lips. He could tell how much Graham wanted to know about his rtionship with ina. Grahamughed and didn¡¯t dare to ask again. However, there was no need to ask. Judging from the fact that Jalen was not angry, Graham thought Jalen must have had a great rtionship with ina. Graham left the tent, leaving Jalen alone. Jalen couldn¡¯t help wondering if he had gone after ina sessfully. Jalen shook his head because he was not sure. ina told Corey and Lilly about the good side and bad side of going back to New York. Although Corey and Lilly were still young, they had the right to know. No matter what, ina should tell them the pros and cons beforehand. After hearing what ina said, Corey and Lilly became silent for a while. Corey was pondering while Lilly looked ignorant. Lilly seemed not to understand what ina meant. ¡°ina, if we go back to New York, will there be delicious food to eat and fun things to do?¡± Lilly asked curiously. It seemed that delicious food and funny things were more important to Lily. ina thought for a while and nodded. She said, ¡°Of course.¡± ina would find a good adoptive family for Corey and Lilly. Delicious food to eat and fun things to do should not be a problem. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Lilly smiled and nodded quickly. Corey didn¡¯t say a word. Corey was only five years old, but he frowned like an adult. ina thought Corey was funny but also felt sorry for him. If Corey¡¯s parents were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t have thought too much. ¡°Corey, have you made your decision?¡± ina looked at Corey and waited for his response. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 199 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 199 Chapter 199 On the private flight back to New York, ina looked at Corey and Lilly who were sitting at the side. ina smiled with relief. ina knew that Corey and Lilly trusted her, so they chose to leave Greene Vige and go with her. Jalen seemed to be busy working. There should be a lot of business affairs piled up in the past few days. ina leaned on the chair. She thought for a moment, Jalen came to me regardless of everything this time. And he nearly got in trouble because of me. I don¡¯t know how to get along with him after we get back to New York. Do I have to be together with him again? ina never thought she would make up with Jalen again. When they divorced, ina decided not to get along with Jalen for the rest of her life anymore. However, Jalen not only made contact with ina but also wanted to pursue her. This made ina feel awkward. ina thought for a moment, and then she fell asleep unconsciously. When ina woke up, she found Jalen sitting next to her with closed eyes. Jalen seemed to fall asleep too. Jalen¡¯s face was right in front of ina. ina looked at him carefully and her heart was pounding. ina didn¡¯t dare to breathe so heavily. She was afraid Jalen would be awakened. However, Jalen opened his eyes at that moment. Jalen and ina looked at each other. In an instant, ina felt ashamed of being caught. Her face turned red and she turned her head away quickly. ina asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded. A smile showed up on Jalen¡¯s face. Jalen saw through all of ina¡¯s reactions. ¡°How long will we be there?¡± ina tried to change the topic. Her red cheeks gradually returned to normal. Jalen turned to look at Graham. Graham responded quickly, ¡°We will be there soon. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¦§ ¡°Thank you.¡± ina nodded and thanked Graham. ina continued to look ahead. Although ina knew that Jalen was looking at her, she didn¡¯t dare to turn around and look back at him. After a moment, Jalen chuckled, ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°Who is being shy? I am not,¡± ina denied quickly. ina thought, how can I possibly be shy? Jalen didn¡¯t argue with ina. Instead, Jalen said, ¡°Can you tell me how to pursue you so that you can agree to be my girlfriend?¡± Jalen had never pursued a girl before. Although ina gave Jalen a chance, Jalen was still confused and didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment. ina didn¡¯t expect Jalen to ask so directly. ina felt embarrassed, then she shook her head. ina said, ¡°I will follow my heart and trust my feelings. I suggest Mr. Halton give up pursuing me.¡± ¡°Let me give up?¡± Jalen chuckled. ¡°I will never give up anything in my life.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ina rolled her eyes and ignored Jalen. The nended and a group of people came down. Corey and Lilly followed ina timidly and looked around at everything unfamiliar. Corey and Lilly had never seen such a prosperous big city since they grew up in Greene Vige. Everything in New York was new but strange for Corey and Lilly. ina held Corey and Lilly in her hands andforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Corey and Lilly felt relieved when they were holding ina¡¯s hands. They followed ina and went out of the airport. Then they got in the car that Jalen had already prepared. Jalen asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Send me back to Kemp Apartment,¡± ina replied. ¡°Corey and Lilly will stay with me first. After settling down, I will find an adoptive family for them.¡± ¡°I will look for an adoptive family for them. It¡¯s my suggestion and I will take care of it,¡± Jalen said to ina. Jalen didn¡¯t want ina to be too tired. Hearing this, ina didn¡¯t insist. ina knew Jalen had more resources than her. ina said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Jalen looked at ina affectionately. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 200 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 200 Chapter 200 N?velDrama.Org owns this. After sending ina, Corey, and Lily back to Kemp Apartment, Jalen rushed to thepany immediately. When Jalen had been away these days, many business affairs had piled up. In addition to the news of Corey¡¯s death, many people were trying to trick Corey. Corey wanted to take the opportunity to deal with those people who had bad intentions. ina had just arrived at the apartment, Theodore and Andrew came and knocked on the door. Corey opened the door for them. Corey looked at Theodore and Andrew with confusion. Corey asked, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Andrew was shocked and took two steps back. Andrew looked up at the door number and said, ¡°The door number is right. E lives here.¡± ¡°Andrew.¡± ina walked to the door and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Seeing this, Andrew sighed with relief. Andrew said, ¡°I thought I knocked on the wrong door.¡± ¡°Come in first.¡± ina pulled Corey to the side and made way for Andrew and Theodore. Theodore gazed at Corey and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is this?¡± Before ina replied, Lily woke up and walked out of the room. Lily asked, ¡°Corey, who is it?¡± Andrew and Theodore got frightened. They looked at ina with doubt and seemed to wait for her exnation. ina called Lilly over to her side. They walked to the sofa and sat down. Then ina told Andrew and Theodore about what had happened these days. When hearing that Corey and Lily had lost their parents, Andrew and Theodore felt empathy for them. Andrew and Theodore couldn¡¯t help thinking of their parents. ¡°You brought them back because you wanted to find an adopted family for them, am I right?¡± Theodore asked. ina nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience raising children, so I don¡¯t dare to keep them by my side.¡± ina was so busy that she couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. She really didn¡¯t have the time and energy to take care of Corey and Lily. ¡°This is a good idea. Staying with you will not work.¡± Theodore nodded and agreed with ina. ina asked Corey and Lily to go back to their room and y. Then ina looked at Theodore and Andrew. ina asked, ¡°Theodore and Andrew, how is the Lory family?¡± ¡°The Stein family didn¡¯t get into the middle of it. The Lory family will announce bankruptcy in three days.¡± Theodore snickered and he looked delighted. ina heard what Theodore said and she felt smug. ina said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°However, Alisha married into the Stein family, so we can¡¯t deal with her now.¡± Andrew was annoyed because he really wanted to vent his anger for ina. And the Stein family was different from the Lory family. If they really wanted to do something to the Stein family, they needed more time to prepare. ina didn¡¯t care. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on my understanding of her, Alisha won¡¯t let it go so easily. As long as she dares to set me up again, we will have plenty of opportunities to fight her back.¡± ¡°So, do you think she will trick you again?¡± Theodore frowned and felt a little worried. ¡°I guess.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theodore. I will be careful.¡± Theodore was not at ease when ina said that. Theodore said, ¡°Alisha yed tricks very well with the support of the Lory family before. Now, she will be more powerful because of the Stein family.¡± ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. In the Stein family, Deven¡¯s dad possesses all the power. Deven¡¯s dad doesn¡¯t like Alisha, so it¡¯s hard for Alisha to wield power on her own,¡± ina analyzed. On the way back to New York, ina had also read a lot of information about the Stein family. ina knew well about the Stein family. Theodore nodded and agreed with what ina said. Theodore didn¡¯t continue to think about the Stein family. Instead, Theodore looked at ina with a serious expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong between you and Jalen?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 201 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 201 Chapter 201 ¡°That¡¯s right. When Theodore and I heard about the earthquake, we immediately were ready toe to you. But you called and told us not toe. You said that Jalen was with you.¡± Andrew nodded quickly. He was very curious. Andrew thought, for one thing, why was Jalen with her? For another, so what if Jalen was with her? Why shouldn¡¯t we go to her, simply because he was there? Theodore and Andrew were looking at ina without blinking. It looked like they would pester her unless she exined it to them clearly. Seeing that, ina sighed helplessly. ¡°After Jalen was there, I was hardly in danger. I figured that you woulde to me, so I called you, hoping that you could focus on dealing with the Lory family. Otherwise, they might have found an opportunity,¡± she said. After Jalen arrived, she borrowed his satellite phone to call Theodore and Andrew, not wanting them to waste time. Theodore was disapproving and a little unhappy. ¡°You thought you were safe, simply because he was there? You trusted him that much?¡± ina froze, feeling the coldness from Theodore. ¡°Theodore, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought that¡­¡± ¡°After you came back this time, your attitude toward Jalen has changed a lot. Is it because he saved you this time?¡± Theodore asked, feeling inexplicably uneasy. ina was silent for a moment and then nodded. ¡°It did make me think differently about him.¡± It was not only because Jalen had saved her, but also because he had put himself in danger to save otherster. All those things that happened made ina feel as if she was dealing with a brand-new Jalen. ¡°So, are you going to be with him?¡± Theodore¡¯s face was cold. He seemed emotionless, yet his heart was already in turmoil.. He was very regretful at the moment. He thought, why did I listen to her? Why didn¡¯t I go had been me who had rushed there¡­ there? If it ina was surprised when she heard Theodore¡¯s question. She was stunned for a second before shaking her head. ¡°How is that possible? I just got a different impression of him. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°But you no longer hate him, right?¡± Theodore thought, now you don¡¯t hate him, then you¡¯ll like him. After that, of course, you will soon be together ina did not know what Theodore was thinking. She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t hate him.¡± Theodore looked at her and did not speak for a long time. He did not know what to say. Andrew, who was at the side, was quite confused. He didn¡¯t know why Theodore was angry. Though he wasn¡¯t so fond of Jalen either, he figured that the only thing that mattered was that ina liked Jalen. He supported all the decisions she made. ¡°E, mypany will be established the day after tomorrow. Make sure you¡¯re there.¡± Andrew took out the invitation and handed it to ina. ina took it over, a little surprised. ¡°So soon? I thought you needed more time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that fast.¡± Andrew did not dare to look into ina¡¯s eyes. After all, Jalen was one of the main reasons why hispany could be established so quickly this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there to support you for sure.¡± ina put away the invitation and was in a good mood. She thought, now both Theodore and Andrew have their own careers. As soon as my clothing brand is established, the three of us will all be busy. I believe we will soon have a foothold in New York. ina had no idea that today would be thest time the three of them sat together peacefully. They Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. would never have such a moment again. ¡°E, I want to invite you to be my technical consultant. What do you think?¡± Andrew figured that ina¡¯s skills were better than his, and with her joining, the future of hispany would be more promising. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 202 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¡°Technical consultant?¡± ina pondered and hesitated. ¡°Actually, there is no need. Andrew, my skills are not better than yours. You and I are simply good at different things.¡± Andrew¡¯spany dealt with cyber security, so ina felt that he could handle it perfectly. In comparison, she was better at attacking. Unlike Andrew, she was not so good at defense. ¡°Precisely. I invite you because we are good at different things. In such a way, mypany will be impable,¡± Andrew smiled, telling her what he was thinking straightforwardly. Hearing that, ina thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Alright then. But I don¡¯t usually have time to go to the office.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. All you need to do is to be there when you are needed.¡± Andrew did not want to burden ina, so usually, he would not trouble her. Andrew and ina came to an agreement. Theodore, who was aside, had mixed feelings. ¡°E, I invited you to join mypany earlier, but you never agreed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I know something about Andrew¡¯spany. On the contrary, I have no clue about what yourpany specializes in. Therefore, there is no point in me joining.¡± With Theodore¡¯s current ability, he no longer needed others¡¯ help at all, which was the reason why ina did not agree. Theodore did not continue to argue with her, since he essentially did not care about this. The thing he did care about was the rtionship between ina and Jalen. Taking a deep breath, Theodore tried to calm himself down. ¡°I will make us lunch to wee you.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Corey and Lilly are in for a treat. They can get to try the food you make. I¡¯m sure they will like it.¡± Then Theodore got up and went to the kitchen. He opened the fridge, took a look at what was inside, and then said to ina, ¡°There aren¡¯t enough vegetables. E,e with me to the supermarket.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Alright. Andrew, keep an eye on Corey and Lilly, OK? Don¡¯t let them run out.¡± ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m good at babysitting.¡± Andrew nodded, full of confidence. When he was in Peach. Vige, he often yed with the kids there and had already figured out what they liked. After ina and Theodore left, Andrew immediately told Corey and Lilly to go outside to y video games with him. Andrew thought, what can be better than ying video games? Nothing! ¡°ina said that we are too young to y video games,¡± Corey looked at the gamepad Andrew handed over and refused Andrew righteously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll y with me for a while. She won¡¯t scold you,¡± Andrew said. Corey refused him again and took Lilly to the side. Corey said, ¡°Andrew, you may go ahead. Toys are enough for us.¡± Andrew was dumbfounded. He thought, what¡¯s the matter with you kids? The kids in the vige used to line up to y games with me. And now I get rejected? Humph! On no ground will I believe that you can resist the temptation! Andrew didn¡¯t say anything else. He ignored them and started ying on his own. However, he couldn¡¯t help but peek at the kids out of the corner of his eye. Soon, Corey and Lilly were attracted to the game Andrew was ying. Andrew wascent deep down. He thought, you want to y games with me now, don¡¯t you? Forget it! I won¡¯t let you get what you want. In the supermarket, ina and Theodore walked to the vegetable area, pushing a shopping cart. While picking, Theodore stopped suddenly and looked at ina. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theodore?¡± ina was puzzled. ¡°E, can you promise me something?¡± Theodore said. After struggling, he finally decided to ask her. ¡°What is it, Theodore?¡± ina felt that Theodore was being a bit excessively polite, and it wasn¡¯t necessary. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Never be with Jalen,¡± Theodore said. He looked at ina the whole time, and he didn¡¯t miss the surprise in her eyes. ina was indeed very surprised. She did not expect Theodore to make such a request at all. It simply didn¡¯t sound like him. ¡°Can you promise me, E?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that, Theodore could not help but ask again, insisting on her giving him an answer. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 203 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 203 Chapter 203 N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± A familiar voice came from behind. ina looked back and said in surprise, ¡°Ms. Lory, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°True that.¡± Alisha came over and introduced ina to the man beside her. ¡°This is ina Gainsford, the famous Dr. Gainsford of Northwestern Memorial Hospital. She is also Mr. Dorthea¡¯s student.¡± ¡°I know. She is Mr. Halton¡¯s ex-wife, right?¡± Deven said. Alisha nodded and leaned against Deven. ¡°Yes, Ms. Gainsford is much better than me.¡± ¡°In my heart, no one is better than you,¡± Deven said. ina found it funny to see them showing affection in front of her. It was impossible for Alisha to love Deven so much. Otherwise, Alisha would not have tried hard to marry Jalen. ina thought that Alisha wanted to show off and didn¡¯t want others to think that she was having a bad time. ¡°Stop it. Ms. Gainsford is watching us,¡± Alisha smiled shyly and pushed Deven away. Deven also looked at in with a smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. Gainsford, I am Deven Stein.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ina nodded as a greeting. ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± Deven looked at Theodore, who was beside ina. He obviously knew Theodore. Theodore slightly nodded and remained indifferent Although Theodore couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Stein family, he wouldn¡¯t try to curry favor with them, either. From the moment Alisha married into the Stein family, the Stein family had be. his enemy. ¡°Seeing that Ms. Lory and Mr. Stein are in love, I am really happy for you,¡± ina said with a smile, raising the corners of her eyes. Her apparent sincere wish meant otherwise to Alisha. Alisha knew that ina was deliberately mocking her. Instead of being angry, Alisha smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect Deven to be the one in my life.¡± ¡°Since I pursued Jalen before, Ms. Gainsford and I have had a lot of misunderstandings. I want to find a chance to apologize to you, Ms. Gainsford. I wonder if you are willing to forgive me.¡± ina raised her eyebrows, obviously surprised. ¡°I want to treat Ms. Gainsford to lunch tomorrow as an apology. Ms. Gainsford, will youe?¡± It was a clear provocation. Theodore frowned and was about to refuse on behalf of ina. But ina suddenly said, ¡°Of course. I am very happy that you can figure it out, Ms. Lory.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow at noon. I will send you the specific location,¡± Alisha said with a bright smile on her face. ina nodded. After that, Alisha left with Deven. It seemed that they didn¡¯te to the supermarket for groceries but especially came to meet ina. After they left, ina looked at Theodore beside her. Theodore¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°Theodore.¡± ¡°Why did you agree?¡± Theodore said coldly and unhappily. ¡°She deliberately invited me. If I didn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t it mean I¡¯m afraid of her?¡± She chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Theodore. Alisha is not that stupid. She won¡¯t do anything to hurt me tomorrow.¡± The Lory family was about to go bankrupt, and Alisha just married into the Stein family. Even if Alisha wanted to do something, she didn¡¯t have the ability. Theodore still frowned. He always felt that Alisha was up to no good. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to do anything, why did she invite you to lunch?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She probably wants to show off to me.¡± ina didn¡¯t think Alisha could show off anything though. But who could know what Alisha was thinking? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 204 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 204 Chapter 204 When ina and Theodore returned home after grocery shopping, they saw Andrew¡¯s face was flushed with anger. He looked quite angry, so ina hurriedly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina asked. Hearing ina¡¯s voice, Andrew seemed toe back to his senses. ring at Corey, Andrew didn¡¯t say anything and walked into the kitchen with Theodore. He was not in a good mood. ina was stunned and could only look at Corey. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Andrew was ying video games just now, but his skills sucked. I couldn¡¯t help but point it out. He seems to be angry.¡± Corey felt sorry. ina chuckled. She went up and stroked Corey¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. His skills indeed suck.¡± Afterforting Corey, ina went to the kitchen and said with a smile, ¡°Andrew, even Corey can¡¯ see that you¡¯re not good at ying video games. Shouldn¡¯t you improve your skills?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a game. What¡¯s the point of doing so?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Andrew angrily said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the two kids grew up in the countryside? Why are they better at ying video games than me?¡± ¡°I brought my PSP over when I went to their vige. I thought the kids could use it to kill time. Corey often came to y the game with me, so I taught him a few times. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that boy to be so talented. After a few times, he could y better than me.¡± She had to admit that talent was very important, especially for someone like Corey. As long as he received proper training, he would never lose to anyone. Andrew was still upset, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Talent was important. ina¡¯s talent in computer science was much better than his. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t surpass ina. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Andrew. Why are you angry with a child?¡± ina patted his shoulder and suddenly had an idea. ¡°How about you take him as your godson? So you can brag that you have a son good at ying video games.¡± Andrew was stunned by ina¡¯s idea and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± ¡°Of course. Think about it?¡± ina was satisfied with her suggestion. If Corey had Andrew as his godfather, he would lead a good life. Andrew red at ina and snapped, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid my future wife will be angry.¡± He didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. If he had a godson, his future wife would be mad. ina didn¡¯t push Andrew. ¡°Alright. You missed a chance to have a good godson. I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Having such an irritating godson like Corey would piss him off. ina didn¡¯t stay in the kitchen. She went out to stay with the two kids. Only Andrew and Theodore were left in the kitchen. ¡°Andrew, do you think E will be with Jalen?¡± Theodore asked as he cut the vegetables. Andrew was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter who she is with, I will support her.¡± Theodore frowned and looked at him. ¡°Considering how Jalen treated E, I thought you were very dissatisfied with him.¡± ¡°I am. But as long as E likes him, I can control my anger,¡± Andrew said. Andrew would support whoever ina chose. ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded,¡± Theodore chuckled, his feelingsplicated. Andrew looked at Theodore with a serious expression. ¡°Theodore, you don¡¯t agree that E and Jalen get back together, right?¡± Before Theodore could reply, Andrew continued, ¡°Theodore, you hate Jalen that much? Or you don¡¯t like anyone who E is with?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 205 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 205 Chapter 205 After Andrew said that, Theodore¡¯s back instantly stiffened as he looked at Andrew in front of him. in disbelief. ¡°Andrew, what do you mean by this?¡± Theodore thought, did he know? Impossible! I have been covering it up well all this time, and even E has not discovered it. How could Andrew know? At this moment, Theodore¡¯s heart was beating violently. If Andrew really found it, how should I face it? Should I tell the truth or deny it? Theodore was in aplicated mood and there was panic in his eyes. When Andrew saw this, his heart sank. Was it really the truth? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing. I was just joking.¡± Andrew retracted his gaze and did not expose Theodore. The three of them had grown up together. If such a thing was exposed, how could they get along in the future? ¡°Okay,¡± Theodore replied. He did not pursue the matter any further and continued to cook. He thought that Andrew might have guessed it, but Andrew did not choose to expose it, which meant that he still cared about brotherhood. Theodore heaved a sigh of relief. This meal was not very pleasant. For some reason, ina felt that her two brothers seemed to be in a bad mood tonight, but she did not know the specific reason. She could not help but think that she was overthinking it. After dinner, Andrew and Theodore left. ina could finally lie in bed and have a good sleep. However, before she fell asleep, her phone rang at an untimely time. Seeing that the person who called was Jalen, ina forced herself not to scold him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ina asked in quite an unhappy tone. On the other side of the line, Jalen was dumbfounded for a moment, as if he had been pulled back to the time when ina still hated him. ¡°What happened to you? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Jalen asked tentatively, thinking that she wouldn¡¯t change so soon after returning to New York. ina knew that her tone was not good. But she was woken up just as she was about to fall asleep, so she was very annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright. Sorry for calling at the wrong time.¡± Jalen understood. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯lle to find you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, I have something to do tomorrow,¡± ina refused. She had agreed to have lunch with Alisha tomorrow. ¡°What is it?¡± Jalen frowned. ¡°Alisha is treating me to a meal. Of course, I have to agree.¡± ina did not intend to hide it, and there was nothing that could not be said. Moreover, Jalen could find it out easily. Hearing this, Jalen, who was on the other side of the line, instantly frowned. ¡°Is she treating you to a meal?¡± ¡°Yes, she will bring Deven with her. Of course, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Although ina did not know what Alisha was nning, she did not care at all. ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡± Jalen did not stop her because he knew that he could not stop ina. All he could do was apany her. ina raised her eyebrows and sighed, ¡°No need. She doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. At least not now.¡± ¡°Maybe you guessed right, but what if something happens?¡± Jalen asked her. Before ina could speak, he continued, ¡°E, I hope you will never put yourself in danger.¡± Being suddenly so concerned by him, ina still felt a little ufortable. She felt strange. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± ¡°Sometimes, you really look like a child,¡± Jalen chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ina was speechless. After saying that, ina yawned again and felt sleepy. She couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. ¡°Then you should rest. Good night.¡± Jalen stopped disturbing her. He knew that she had not rested well recently. ina said goodnight. Then she hung up and went straight to sleep. Jalen hung up the phone, but his face was particrly serious. Alisha invited ina for a meal? No matter how he reflected on it, he felt that it was not a good thing. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 206 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 206 Chapter 206 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thinking of this, Jalen picked up his phone and dialed Graham¡¯s number. ¡°Have someone keep an eye on the Stein family. I want to know every move of the Stein family, especially Deven.¡± After saying that, Jalen hung up the phone and rubbed his eyebrows. He was also a little tired. However, there were still a lot of documents in front of him. Jalen could not go back to rest immediately. He could only continue to work. After a night of good sleep, ina instantly felt full of energy. After settling the two children, she went to the hospital to report. ina¡¯s leaders in the hospital understood that ina had just experienced an earthquake. They thought that she might be frightened and asked her to take a few days off. Even if ina felt that she did not need it, the leaders in the hospital were still very persistent. She could only nod. Coming out of the hospital early, ina felt that she had no ce to go for a while. Just as she was thinking, Jenica called her. ¡°E, are you okay?¡± Jenica asked, her tone indifferent, and there was no concern. ina pretended to be angry. ¡°Fortunately, I am fine. If something really happened to me and you called me at this time, do you think I can still receive your call?¡± ¡°I know you are fine.¡± Jenica was very embarrassed. When Jenica learned about the earthquake in Greene Vige, she wanted to rush over immediately, but Quincy told her that Jalen had already rushed over. With Jalen there, ina would be fine. But even so, Jenica was still worried. Quincy did not let her go. He even asked someone to guard her and not let her leave the house. That was why she could note over in time. Now, Jenica called ina because Quincy told her that ina had returned to New York, so she called to confirm it. ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon.¡± It just so happened that ina was free now and had not had a meal with Jenica for a long time. Jenica hesitated and didn¡¯t agree. She looked at Quincy who was sitting opposite her. Obviously, Quincy would not let her go. ¡°I have something to do today. I¡¯ll treat you to some other day,¡± Jenica said. ina frowned and felt that something was wrong with Jenica. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Jenica, what are you doing?¡± On the other side of the line, ina did not wait for Jenica¡¯s answer but heard a male voice on the phone. ¡°She is with me. Ms. Gainsford, you asked so many questions. Do you want toe here and stay with us?¡± ina was speechless. ¡°Who are you?¡± Until now, Jenica had never told ina the man¡¯s name. However, the man did not answer. Instead, he hung up the phone directly. When ina called again, Jenica¡¯s phone was turned off. ina was really angry. She thought, Jenica, how can you treat your best friend like this? Let¡¯s see what will happen since you choose to live with such a bad-tempered boyfriend! ina chose to forget it. It was good to know that Jenica was not in danger anyway. ina stopped a taxi and rushed to the welfare house to enquire about the situation. She also asked if there were any suitable candidates for adoption in the near future. In Lenox Vi, Jenica was a little angry when she saw Quincy hang up ina¡¯s call and turn off her phone. ¡°What are you doing? E is my friend!¡± Jenica red at him and felt that this man was too domineering. But Quincy did not care. He walked to Jenica and bent down to lift her chin. ¡°No matter how close a friend is to you, she is not as important as your man. Do you understand?¡± ¡°My man? Who are you to me? My boyfriend?¡± Jenica sneered, her words containing some anger. Even now, Quincy did not officially answer her question about their rtionship. Jenica felt that she was like a shameful mistress. Jenica liked the man in front of her very much, but she did not want to continue being with him. She nned to stop it in time, but she had not thought about how to say it. Hearing her mention this topic again, Quincy looked gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s just a status. Do you really care so much? Will I make you happier if I answer that I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 207 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡°Yes! I care a lot about it.¡± Jenica looked at Quincy and did not deny it. Quincy frowned and was inexplicably annoyed. ¡°Other than identity, I can give you anything you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else but just a proper identity. Is it difficult?¡± Jenica¡¯s eyes were a little red. She just wanted to be Quincy¡¯s girlfriend like other normal couples. Why was it so difficult? ¡°To be my woman, you have to bear this.¡± Quincy¡¯s face was still cold, and he was somewhat dissatisfied with her words. Jenica was disappointed with his words. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to be your woman.¡± She used to think that as long as they liked each other, nothing else mattered. But after they were with each other, she found that she cared about many other things. Such as being admitted as his girlfriend. ¡°Forget what you just said. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Quincy¡¯s face darkened. His hand, which was originally holding Jenica¡¯s fingers, had moved to her neck. It was as if he would exert force in the next second. Jenica had made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your woman anymore. Let¡¯s end up here.¡± She was tired and did not want to continue their rtionship. It was meaningless. The next second, Quincy really began to exert force. His handsome face was gloomy. ¡°End this? Who do you think I am?¡± up like ¡°You¡­¡± Jenica¡¯s eyes showed fear. She had never seen the furious Quincy. She suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know him well. Jenica found it difficult to breathe. Just when she thought that she would die today, Quincy released his hand and turned to walk out. ¡°Think about it carefully. Before you think it through, you are not allowed to take a step out of here!¡± After that, he disappeared from Jenica¡¯s sight. Jenica covered her neck and breathed heavily. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± However, Quincy left without looking back. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jenica was put under house arrest, and even her cell phone was taken away. She looked around nkly, not believing that she would be in such a situation. ina came out of the welfare house, a little disappointed. She checked the information about the people who were going to adopt a child. She was not quite satisfied and had to give up. Two honks sounded. ina looked over and saw Jalen in the car not far away. She walked over, opened the door, and got into the car. ¡°How is it?¡± Jalen started the car and asked casually. ina shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. I told you to leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to make this trip at all.¡± Jalen was helpless. He knew that if ina did not make a trip in person, she would not be satisfied. ina nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, you are so busy. I think if I can solve it myself, I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡± Jalen said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so weird. No matter how busy I am, I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± ina shrugged. She knew that she could only leave it to Jalen. ¡°Then I will have to trouble you, Mr. Halton.¡± ¡°You can call me Jalen or any other name you like. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Halton,¡± Jalen said with a serious tone. He was dissatisfied with ina addressing him as ¡°Mr. Halton¡±. ¡°Jalen?¡± ina curled her lips. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It was weird. We are not that close.¡± Anyone called Jalen like this, including Alisha. Subconsciously, ina did not want to be like her. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jalen asked Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 208 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Jalen¡¯s question stumped ina. She thought of a few addresses in her mind, but she felt that they were not appropriate. ¡°I think Mr. Halton is good,¡± ina said with an awkward smile. Jalen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He thought that ina should be able to make a better decision after thinking for so long, but the result was disappointing. Seeing that he was about to get angry, ina quickly said, ¡°Jalen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded. Although he was not satisfied, he could only do so. The car sped forward and soon arrived at the restaurant that Alisha had ordered. Jalen and in got out of the car and walked in together. The waiter led them to the private room. After she opened the door, ina saw Alisha and Deven sitting inside. Seeing Jalen, Alisha was not surprised. ¡°Jalen, I guessed that you woulde with Ms. Gainsford.¡± As she spoke, she gestured for Jalen and in to sit down. ina noticed that there were four sets of tableware on the table. Alisha did not lie. She really guessed that Jalen woulde. Jalen and in sat down. Alisha asked the waiter to serve the dishes and then said, ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t worry. Actually, I treated Ms. Gainsford to dinner today just to apologize for all my previous mistakes. ¡°In the past, I did target Ms. Gainsford deliberately because I liked you. But now, I am married, and I like Deven very much. In the future, I will not pester you or target Ms. Gainsford anymore.¡± Alisha said it sincerely. ina did not know what Jalen was thinking, yet she did not believe a single word Alisha had said. She didn¡¯t expose Alisha¡¯s lie as Alisha¡¯s sincerity couldn¡¯t be ignored. Since Alisha pretended to be reasonable, ina didn¡¯t mind acting with her. Jalen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll live a happy life with Deven in the future. As for the Lory family¡­¡± At the mention of the Lory family, Alisha looked troubled. But soon, she let it go. ¡°Since I¡¯m married, I have nothing to do with the Lory family. Whether it goes bankrupt or whatever, I don¡¯t want to care about it anymore.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Alisha¡¯s words surprised ina. She thought that Alisha would ask Jalen for help. Alisha apologized. Wasn¡¯t it just to save the Lory family? As if seeing that Alisha was sad, Deven reached out and pulled her into his arms, his pity. eyes full of ina noticed their intimate actions and was sure that Deven liked Alisha from the depths of his heart, which surprised her once again. It was not that Alisha was not worthy of being liked. If she had not drugged Jalen, she would still marry into a prestigious family as the daughter of the Lory family. However, after she drugged Jalen, all the wealthy families avoided Alisha. In such a situation, Deven was willing to marry her, and it was obviously out of true love. Unfortunately, Alisha¡¯s feelings for him might not be true love. Although Alisha¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, ina knew that Alisha would not love Deven truly. It was just a performance. ¡°Mr. Halton, Ms. Gainsford, since Alisha has said so much, I want to say something.¡± Deven patted Alisha on the shoulder and then looked at Jalen and in. ¡°I know that Alisha has done many wrong things in the past, but now she is willing to make up for them and leave the Lory family. I hope that you can give her a chance.¡± Deven loved Alisha and did not want her to suffer any grievances. Jalen did not say anything. Instead, he looked at ina and meant that he would respect ina¡¯s decision. For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze rested on ina. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 209 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 209 Chapter 209 ina didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as they looked at her. ¡°Mr. Stein, since you said so, I have to show respect to you.¡± It was normal for her to disgrace Alisha, but right now, she did not want to make an enemy of the Stein family. At least, she could not go against it in public. Therefore, she said that she would show respect to Deven. ¡°So, Ms. Gainsford, do you mean that you are willing to forgive Alisha?¡± Deven was surprised. He did not expect ina to be so kind-hearted. ¡°Of course.¡± ina nodded. After confirming it, Deven was happy. He looked at Jalen. ¡°How about you, Mr. Halton?¡± ¡°I will listen to E.¡± In front of outsiders, he acted as if ina could say whatever she wanted. Those who were unfamiliar with them would think that they were close. Deven smiled. If it was possible, he did not want to go against Jalen at all. He was satisfied with the result now. The next second, Deven raised his ss and said to ina and Jalen, ¡°Thank you for being generous. If there is anything I can help with in the future, I will do my best.¡± ina smiled and thought, Deven is indeed a good person. It is a pity that he has fallen in love with the wrong person. During the meal, the atmosphere was harmonious. It seemed that everyone was satisfied with the result. ina stood up and went to the bathroom, and Alisha followed her. In the bathroom, ina was focusing on her makeup. Seeing Alisha, she couldn¡¯t help thinking, as expected, she is here. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Alisha stood right next to ina. She did not move and just stared at ina. After a while, ina put on her makeup and turned to look at Alisha. ¡°Alisha, is there anything you want to say?¡± They had a good chat just now and even called each other by their names. It was as if they had been friends for many years. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Alisha¡¯s face was cold. When there were no outsiders, she did not hide her disgust for ina at all, ina pretended to be shocked. She covered her mouth and said in disbelief, ¡°Alisha, what do you mean? We just said that we should be good friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Alisha sneered. ¡°Stop pretending, ina. I don¡¯t believe that you are so na?ve.¡± Since that was the case, ina felt that if she continued to act, it would be a little disrespectful. ¡°Alright, I also feel that calling you Alisha is a little disgusting. ¡°So, what do you want to do today? Are you acting for Deven?¡± ina was surprised that Alisha would stop acting so soon. She thought that Alisha would disguise herself for a longer time. However, before the meal was finished¡­ ¡°You are right. I do have my own purpose.¡± Alisha did not deny it. She walked in front of ina. As Alisha approached her, ina felt a chill down her back and became vignt. However, the next scene surprised ina. Alisha raised her hand and pped herself. ina was stunned. Just like that, Alisha pped herself several times in a row. Seeing the red marks on Alisha¡¯s cheek, ina was a little confused. What was Alisha trying to do? Self-abuse? After Alisha finished her actions, ina looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°You want to frame me in this way, right?¡± ina felt it was boring if Alisha really had such thoughts. Alisha did not answer. She turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Then, ina heard her cry and ran back to the table. As the crying faded away, ina curled her lips. She walked out of the bathroom and wanted to see what tricks Alisha would y. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 210 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 210 Chapter 210 When ina returned, Deven was holding Alisha in his arms andforting her. ina could sense Deven¡¯s unfriendly gaze toward her. She smiled and walked over slowly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Lory?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I know that I have let you down before, but I apologized to you, and you forgave me just now. Why did you¡­¡± Alisha cried as she showed others her face that had been beaten. Deven was in a bad mood. The way he looked at ina was not only unfriendly but also hostile. ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ms. Lory, do you want to say that I hit you?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I can do nothing if you don¡¯t admit it. There are no surveince cameras in the bathroom, and I have no evidence,¡± Alisha said, feeling particrly wronged. Deven hugged her tightly and looked at ina coldly. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, I thought you would at least keep your word. How could you attack Alisha like this? You have really amazed me. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, you acted differently in front of me and behind my back. Don¡¯t you think that you are despicable?¡± Hearing Deven¡¯s words, ina did not have any reaction. On the contrary, Jalen was not that pleased. ¡°Mr. Stein, mind your words. What Alisha said is probably not the truth. Do you think that no one will support E?¡± As he spoke, Jalen walked to ina, and what he meant was obvious. ina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tilted her head and looked at the man beside her with mixed feelings. Although she could solve the problem herself and did not need Jalen¡¯s help, it was different if he took the initiative to protect her. Alisha cried in grievance and looked at Jalen. ¡°Jalen, I know that you will protect Ms. Gainsford. I do not want to be enemies with her. Today, I took the initiative to seek peace. I did not expect her to¡­¡± ¡°E didn¡¯t hit you. Even if she did, so what?¡± Jalen nced at Alisha and said overbearingly. Alisha was suddenly speechless, and even Deven¡¯s expression was not good. ina was satisfied with Jalen¡¯s words. She indeed thought the same. So what if she hit Alisha? She walked to Alisha. Deven became vignt and protected Alisha behind him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Mr. Stein, don¡¯t be nervous. I just ask Ms. Lory a few questions.¡± ina smiled faintly and looked at Alisha. ¡°Are you sure I was the one who hit you?¡± ina asked. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, the evidence is still on my face. What do you argue about?¡± Alisha pointed at her cheeks with red eyes. After getting a definite answer, ina nodded with satisfaction. Just as Alisha was wondering what she meant, she made her move.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She raised her right hand and used all her strength to p Alisha. Deven saw it. He wanted to stop ina, but he failed. With a bang, Alisha staggered and almost fell to the ground. For a time, disbelief filled her heart, and she looked at ina nkly. ina shook her hand and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°It hurts a lot to hit someone.¡± She was in so much pain, let alone Alisha. This time, Alisha¡¯s tears streamed down non-stop. ¡°ina!¡± Alisha roared and was about to fight ina. Before she could get close, she was stopped by Jalen. ¡°With me here, no one can touch her.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jalen. Make way. I haven¡¯t had enough fun.¡± ina smiled and raised her eyebrows at Alisha provocatively. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 211 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Jalen listened to her and let Alisha go. But Alisha did not move. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Alisha believed that ina would mean it and p her again if Alisha came any closer. Alisha cried out in grievance. This really hurt her feelings. She turned around and ran to Deven, crying and shouting, ¡°Deven¡­ I feel like hell¡­¡± Deven looked at her flushed cheeks and felt distressed. He red at ina. ¡°ina, do you think you can get away with it? My family can make you pay!¡± ¡°Mr. Stein, be careful. She imed I hit her first. How could I let her nder me like that? But now I can admit that I hit her.¡± ina threw up her hands, indicating that she was forced. ¡°ina!¡± Deven roared in a low voice, but that was the only thing he could do because Jalen was there. ina shrugged, looking indifferent. ¡°Mr. Stein, I understand your love for Alisha, have to keep your eyes open. She¡¯s using you.¡± but you still ¡°What do you mean?¡± Deven frowned. ina did not intend to tell him. She looked at Jalen beside her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere. else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen nodded and walked out of the restaurant with ina. It was not until the two were far away that Alisha¡¯s crying grew louder. ¡°Deven, they went too far. I¡¯m not swallowing their insult!¡± ¡°But Alisha, Jalen has got her back. We¡­ can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Deven also felt that ina had gone too far, but he didn¡¯t think he could handle the Halton family. Alisha was not surprised at Deven¡¯s response and continued, ¡°So what if the Halton family wille at you? You are the young master of the Stein family, and you are no worse than Jalen.¡¯ Although Alisha¡¯s remark stoked his ego, Deven had to be realistic. ¡°My dad won¡¯t agree.¡± Deven knew that he didn¡¯t have a good chance of winning against the Halton family. He understood what his father would do. ¡°Deven, your parents have never liked me. I know they won¡¯t stand up for me, but¡­ I want you to protect me.¡± ina looked at him with expectation and sadness. ¡°But I¡­¡± Deven was helpless. He was not the one who had the final say in the Stein family. Alisha immediately said, ¡°You are the eldest son. You should have taken over thepany long ago. Your parents will retire. You can¡¯t rely on them forever. ¡°Both Jalen and Saul are put in charge of their family businesses at a young age. They are no better than you. Why haven¡¯t you tried to do the same? ¡°If you don¡¯t have the confidence, I can help you. You knew my ability when I worked for the Lory family. I guarantee that the business will fare much better in a short time with my help. By then even Jalen will not be your match.¡± Perhaps in ina¡¯s view, Alisha intended to frame her today, but what Alisha was trying to do was to push Deven to take over his family business. Otherwise, Alisha wouldn¡¯t aplish anything as Deven¡¯s parents remained in control. To go against ina, Alisha had to get control of the Stein family first. ¡°Can I do it?¡± Deven was uncertain. ¡°With me here, you can!¡± Alisha nodded at him. She knew that he was moved and continued, ¡°You have to learn to protect me. Deven, you promised not to let anyone hurt me when we got married.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 212 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ina didn¡¯t know what Alisha had told Deven, and she just felt that what had just happened in the restaurant was strange. She thought, it didn¡¯t make sense. Only Deven will believe her. Alisha knew it. Alisha has suffered a few ps just for his pity? ina couldn¡¯t figure it out and was lost in thought. Jalen, who was driving, noticed this and was a little worried. ¡°What are you thinking about? Worried about the Stein family?¡± ¡°Not really. I just feel that Alisha is weird today.¡± ina looked away from the window at Jalen. Jalen understood what she meant. After thinking for a while, he nodded. ¡°Yeah, but maybe she was working hard to frame you, but she didn¡¯t expect you to react like this.¡± If it happened to someone else, they would be in a hurry to exin. Differently, ina struck back without exnation at all. ¡°It is possible.¡± ina nodded, then smiled and asked Jalen, ¡°Don¡¯t you doubt me? Maybe I did hit her in the bathroom.¡± ¡°I trust you,¡± Jalen said. Then he added, ¡°Even if you lied, it was definitely not your fault.¡± ina could not help butugh out loud. She was not moved by this inexplicable trust. Instead, she found it funny. She said to Jalen, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is unfair to her? Is it right to defend people we love even if they are in the wrong?¡± To tell the truth, ina did not like such blind partiality. ¡°Not entirely. I know you. You would not attack Alisha for no reason,¡± Jalen replied. It was not that he couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, but he had judgment. After a moment of silence, ina asked Jalen, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I was cruel when I hit her? I used all my strength.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Not at all. At that time, I just thought that¡¯s what ina would do.¡± At that moment, Jalen did not pity Alisha and admired ina instead. ¡°You are¡­¡± ina thought about it and words failed her. Jalen looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Probably I felt that way because it was you.¡± ina looked into his eyes and turned away, saying nothing more. He drove on. ina thought Jalen would send her back to the apartment, but he stopped the car at the entrance of a restaurant. ¡°You¡¯re still hungry, right? You didn¡¯t eat much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. They spoiled my appetite.¡± In addition, she was worried that Alisha would drug her. Alisha might do something crazy. ina told herself to be careful. Jalen chuckled and opened the car door for ina. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat together. I¡¯m still hungry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not refuse. She rarely had a break, and she didn¡¯t want to starve herself. ina and Jalen had a good meal. Although he was her ex-husband, she felt that Jalen was actually a good person. ¡°Grandpa has been talking about you these days. Do you have time in the afternoon? Do you want to visit him with me?¡± Jalen suddenly said over the meal. Nitzan indeed missed ina, but Jalen asked because he wanted to spend more time with ina alone. ¡°OK.¡± ina nodded. Since her trip to the countryside was over, why not? Speaking of Nitzan, ina suddenly looked at Jalen curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that Nitzan insists that we will work out?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 213 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jalen did not expect ina to ask this question. It was indeed strange, but because Nitzan was his grandfather, he did not ask. Jalen believed that Nitzan would not harm him, no matter what Nitzan did. Now with ina¡¯s question, Jalen took Nitzan¡¯s words seriously. ¡°Maybe he is right. I think that things have worked out for us.¡± ina didn¡¯t know what to say. She rolled her eyes at him and said grumpily, ¡°Please, I¡¯m not kidding.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen nodded and asked with a serious face, ¡°What do you think is strange?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s just that he keeps saying the same thing. There are so many youngdies in New York. It is a little too much that we are meant for each other.¡± Anyway, ina just doubted Nitzan¡¯s opinion. Jalen did not refute. He had the same question before and asked, ¡°So you think Grandpa is lying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to know why,¡± ina said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t understand before.¡± Jalen smiled and then continued, ¡°But after I met you, I knew Grandpa might be right about us.¡± ina thought for a moment and sighed helplessly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s right. After all, no one knows what he is thinking.¡± They dropped this topic. Even if they continued, they couldn¡¯t figure it out, unless they went to ask Nitzan. However, Nitzan would not tell them easily. After dinner, ina and Jalen went to visit Nitzan. After having dinner with Nitzan at his ce, she returned to Kemp Apartment. The opening ceremony of Andrew¡¯spany was on Sunday. It was held at a hotel. ina got up early, dressed up, and was ready to help. To her surprise, when she came downstairs, she saw Jalen¡¯s car parked by the roadside, as if he had been waiting there for a long time. ina walked over and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Waiting for you,¡± Jalen said and opened the car door for her. ¡°Andrew is holding a grand opening party. He also invited me.¡± ¡°Andrew invited you?¡± ina could not believe it. She wondered when the two men became so close. Jalen smiled, nodded, and gave a simple exnation. ¡°We¡¯re not enemies. We may be business partnerster. Isn¡¯t it normal to invite me?¡± Jalen had a point there, but ina didn¡¯t think Andrew invited him for this reason. ¡°Get in the car, or we¡¯ll bete,¡± Jalen said to her. ina took Jalen¡¯s car and went to the hotel together. There were quite a few guests at the banquet. Although most of them were unfamiliar with Andrew, they had heard of Theodore. After knowing that Andrew was Theodore¡¯s younger brother, they epted the invitation. No one took this event seriously until Jalen showed up. They were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Andrew and Jalen to know each other. Soon they understood. It was because they saw ina get out of the same car. Many people in New York knew about ina¡¯s rtionship with Theodore and Andrew. Jalen was pursuing ina. Jalen¡¯s presence meant that he and ina were a couple. Jalen was here to show his respect to Andrew. Now more people were ttering Andrew, making him a rising star in New York. ¡°Theodore, Andrew, hi!¡± ina walked over and greeted them. Theodore and Andrew responded. When they saw Jalen beside ina, their reactions were different. Theodore¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 214 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 214 Chapter 214 ¡°Congrattions, Andrew. You¡¯ll make a name for yourself in this industry,¡± ina said from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Yes, E. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Andrew said. His face flushing, he seemed tipsy. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Theodore said. ina The four of them walked towards the reception hall. Seeing the hall packed with guests, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popr. So many people came to your party, though the company just opened.¡± ina took a closer look and recognized many big shots in New York. She was a little surprised. Andrew felt ttered, scratched his head, and said, ¡°I owe it to Theodore. In fact, few people here know me.¡± Andrew had self-knowledge. Without Theodore, Andrew might still be a nobody. Of course, Andrew was confident and believed that with his own efforts, he would make something of himself sooner orter. When the others mentioned him, they would address him by his name rather than as Theodore¡¯s younger brother. They chitchatted for a while, and Andrew went back to the door to greet the guests. Theodore looked at Jalen and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, why don¡¯t we go and have a drink together?¡± Jalen looked at ina as if he was asking for her opinion. ina felt his gaze and said, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯m taking a break here.¡± Theodore and Jalen were both businessmen, so they naturally needed to socialize on such asions. ina did not want to get in their way. Consequently, Jalen nodded at Theodore and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get some drinks.¡± It just so happened that he wanted to see what Theodore wanted to do. Having drinks was only a convenient excuse. ina found a seat and sat down. She picked up a ss of juice and drank it. As she looked around, a girl suddenly appeared in front of her. ina looked up. The girl in front of her had exquisite makeup and looked chic. ina did not know her. ¡°You are Theodore¡¯s younger sister?¡± the girl asked with a bit of arrogance, which ina found a bit rude. ina did not answer and tried to ignore her. However, the girl sat down beside ina and started introducing herself, ¡°My name is Sue Krause. I am Theodore¡¯s friend.¡± Krause¡­ Her surname alerted ina. In New York, there was only one family with this surname. The family head was called the king of the underworld. People would like to bond with the Krause family, but they were afraid to get too close to them. ¡°You¡¯re ina, right? He told me about you. You two are close, right?¡± She looked at ina and did not mind ina ignoring her at the beginning. ina thought for a while and concluded that Sue was harmless. Then ina said, ¡°Yes, very close.¡± ¡°Then can you help me with something?¡± Sue looked at ina with expectation. ina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. ¡°I like Theodore. Can you put in a good word for me and convince him to give me a chance?¡± Sue asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ina was not surprised at her request because ina had such a guess when she saw Sue. Now it was confirmed. ¡°Can you help me? I really like him. If he agrees to be my date, I can prove it to him!¡± ina was silent, so Sue became very nervous, thinking, no wonder they are family. Both are madly calm. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 215 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± ina shook her head. Although she also wanted Theodore to have his own happiness early, the premise was that he really liked the girl. Hearing her refuse, Sue was a little unhappy. ¡°Why? Do you think I am not worthy of Theodore?¡± ¡°When ites to a rtionship, ¡®worth¡¯ or not isn¡¯t that important. It depends on whether my brother likes you.¡± ina looked at Sue and then looked at Theodore, who was not far away. Then she continued, ¡°Since you asked for my help, it means that he doesn¡¯t like you. In this case, I can¡¯t help you.¡± If Theodore was only shy, ina would help, but apparently, Theodore wasn¡¯t interested in Sue at all. Sue was also a little disappointed, but she could not refute it. After all, ina said the truth. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Theodore indeed did not like Sue and rejected her several times. Now that he would avoid her every time he saw her. If not for asions like today, she couldn¡¯t even get a chance to meet him. As if seeing her sadness, ina asked, ¡°Why do you like Theodore?¡± ¡°I think he is very handsome and capable. Who doesn¡¯t like such a man?¡± When Sue spoke of Theodore, her eyes sparkled. ina could feel that Sue really liked Theodore a lot, but¡­. After pondering for a moment, ina said, ¡°I can try to help you, but it may not seed. You better not expect too much.¡± ¡°Really? You are so good.¡± Sue was very excited and hugged ina. ina was not used to being hugged by Sue like this, but she did not push Sue away. If Theodore would really be with Sue one day, then Sue would be ina¡¯s sister-inw in name. ina thought she had better get familiar with Sue soon. Sue let go of ina and said to her, ¡°We are friends then. If you need anything, you can ask me for help at any time. I¡¯m not that important at home. But anyway, I am from the Krause family.¡± ina chuckled. She didn¡¯t expect that Sue would be so honest. Sue actually told ina about her status at home. ¡°Okay, I will ask you for help if I need anything,¡± ina said. As the two were chatting, Theodore seemed to see Sue by ina¡¯s side. He immediately bid farewell to the guests who were chatting with him and went to ina. Sue was instantly nervous and immediately stood up. ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ll leave first. Remember to help ** me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not expect Sue to be so afraid of Theodore. It seemed that Sue must have been scolded by Theodore many times. When Theodore walked up to ina, ina found that his face was dark. He looked around and seemed to be looking for something. But he soon withdrew his gaze. ¡°What did she say to you just now?¡± Theodore looked at ina and said in a cold tone. Seeing this, ina pulled him to sit beside her. ¡°Theodore, why are you so angry? She¡¯s just a little girl. What can she say to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she will hurt you.¡± Theodore said with a gloomy gaze, ¡°She is a member of the Krause family. She looks simple, but her identity isplicated. Don¡¯t believe any of her words.¡± ¡°She is not here for me, but for you.¡± ina was helpless. She did not know why Theodore was so serious. Sue did not look like a heinous person. ¡°For me?¡± Theodore frowned. In just a moment, he guessed something. This time, his expression got even gloomier. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 216 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡°You know that she likes you.¡± Presumably, Sue must have expressed her love for Theodore before, but she was rejected, so Sue asked for ina¡¯s help. Theodore snorted coldly, ¡°She likes me? Who knows if this is a plot that the Krause family came up with? Their family has always been unscrupulous to achieve their goals.¡± Was the Krause family that bad? Before ina coulde up with a clue, Jalen came over. ¡°Mr. Murphy, you are wrong. In the business field, everyone will try all means to achieve their goals, including you, Mr. Murphy.¡± Beside Jalen stood Sue, who had just left. Sue¡¯s red eyes showed that she must have heard Theodore¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Halton, I forgot that you are close to the Krause family, especially Quincy. You are friends, right? No wonder you choose to speak for them.¡± Theodore showed his disdain for the Krause family. And since Jalen was close to the Krause family, he looked down on Jalen too. Jalen did not deny it, but said directly, ¡°I am close to Quincy. What? Mr. Murphy, do you have an opinion on that?¡± ¡°What opinion can I have?¡± Theodore snorted, ¡°Mr. Halton, have you heard of that? Birds of a feather flock together. I¡¯m afraid that you will be like Quincy once you get too close to him.¡± ¡°Theodore, how can you say this about Quincy? What did he do?¡± Sue was only close to Quincy in the Krause family, so she wouldn¡¯t bear to hear others nder Quincy. Theodore nced at her coldly. ¡°What did he do? You should ask him what else he hasn¡¯t done. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how he controlled the Krause family? His hands were covered in blood. Such a guy is just like the devil. Yet you still ask me what he did?¡± Sue did not know much about the family business. She did not know how Quincy took over the Krause family. She just thought that he was very powerful. But now that she heard Theodore say this, her heart inevitably wavered. Quincy was her elder brother while Theodore was the man she loved. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know who to believe. Jalen looked at Theodore and then said to Sue, ¡°Even if Quincy¡¯s hand is stained with blood, he only killed people who deserved death. He did nothing wrong.¡± Jalen had been Quincy¡¯s friend for many years. Jalen knew Quincy well and was worried about Quincy. In the Krause family, perhaps only Sue truly regarded Quincy as a brother. Perhaps Sue was the only soft part left in Quincy¡¯s heart. If even Sue stood on the side of outsiders and used Quincy, Jalen did not know if Quincy would go crazy. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Sue nodded. She would not really distrust Quincy just because of a few words from Theodore. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Theodore and ina heard the conversation between them. ina was just curious about what kind of person Quincy was, but Theodore was full of disdain. No matter how they defended Quincy, in his heart, Quincy was still a devil. ¡°E, let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, Theodore pulled ina away. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such a big opinion about the Krause family before. I thought you just didn¡¯t like me. Now that I know, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Sue stood out to block the way. To be exact, she wanted to block Theodore¡¯s way. ¡°I will prove to you that the Krause family is not as bad as you think. At least not everyone is like that.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 217 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 217 Chapter 217 After Sue said this, she left. ina took the opportunity to look at Theodore¡¯s expression. Fine, he seemed even angrier. ¡°Theodore, didn¡¯t you always tell me not to be biased?¡± ina was silent for a moment, but she could not help but say, ¡°Maybe the ¡®Krause family is indeed awful, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone on the inside is the same. At least I think Sue is still okay.¡± Theodore did not speak. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. He stared in the direction where Sue left for a long time withouting back to his senses. ¡°Theodore?¡± ina called out to him again, which brought him back to his senses. After he came back to his senses, Theodore looked at ina and said to her, ¡°You are too na?ve. If she really approaches me with an ulterior motive, will she tell you?¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy, don¡¯t think too much of her. Sue is just a little girl. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like her. But you shouldn¡¯t make malicious spection about her like this.¡± Jalen couldn¡¯t stand it and couldn¡¯t help saying this. Jalen wasn¡¯t that close to Sue. He met her several times because of Quincy. But Jalen could tell that Sue was just an innocent girl. She was not the kind of girl Theodore thought she was. ¡°I am talking to E. Mr. Halton, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impolite for you to interrupt us?¡± Theodore looked at Jalen with undisguised hostility in his eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jalen was about to speak when ina interrupted them in time. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. It doesn¡¯t matter if Theodore doesn¡¯t like Sue. There is no need to be angry because of this.¡± Perhaps Theodore himself felt that he had lost hisposure just now. After taking a deep breath, he calmed himself down. ¡°Well, I am not angry.¡± ¡°Just ignore her when shees to youter,¡± Theodore said to ina. ¡°Okay,¡± ina nodded. To her, Sue was an outsider. It was unnecessary for her to quarrel with Theodore for an outsider. The party was still going on. Andrew was the main character tonight. He was surrounded by the crowd. Everyone was toasting to him. His face was red and he couldn¡¯t even stand still. ¡°Theodore, go help Andrew.¡± ina couldn¡¯t bear to see it. She was afraid that Andrew would fall here because he got drunk. Theodore nodded. After telling ina to take care of herself, he stood up and walked to Andrew. Theodore ignored Jalen from the beginning. When they were far away, ina looked at Jalen with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, Theodore had a bad temper just now.¡± ¡°Why did you apologize for him? He is your brother, not your son,¡± Jalen said grumpily. ina was speechless. ¡°E, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±. Jalen really wanted to p himself. What was he saying just now? Theodore who provoked him. Why did he vent his anger on ina? ina did not argue with him. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you are defending Quincy.¡± If others dared to say such things about Jenica, she would be angry too. Jenica¡­ ina suddenly remembered Jenica. Then she found that Jenica had note tonight. It shouldn¡¯t be. As her good friend, Jenica knew that Andrew was her brother. In this case, there was no reason for Jenica not toe. She looked around to confirm whether Jenica really didn¡¯te. Then she saw Jenica¡¯s father, Aldo. She turned around to Jalen. ¡°Sorry, I have something to do.¡± ¡°Okay, you go.¡± Jalen did not stop her. ina walked toward Aldo and stood in front of him. ¡°Mr. Gansburg.¡± ¡°E.¡± Aldo nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenlye to find me?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just didn¡¯t see Jenica. Didn¡¯t shee?¡± ina asked. There was an inexplicable feeling of uneasiness in her heart. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 218 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°Didn¡¯t Jenica go to find you? A few days ago, she said she was going to stay at your ce for a few days. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Aldo was shocked. ina was stunned. Jenica had never told her about this. ¡°You had an ident days before. After you came back, Jenica said that she would stay with you for days. At that time, you had just experienced an earthquake. I thought that you indeed needed company, so I let her go,¡± Aldo continued. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ina did not answer. She remembered that Jenica had called her to show concern for her, but did not come to see her. At that time, she thought that Jenica was busy, but now it seemed that it was not the case. Aldo was anxious since ina didn¡¯t reply. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Jenica go to find you?¡± ¡°No, she called me before, but she did note to see me. I always thought that she was busy and did not ask.¡± ina thought, Jenica told her father that she came to be with me? That¡¯s totally a lie! This time, Aldo was really anxious. He immediately took out his phone and dialed Jenica¡¯s number. However, the mechanical female voice made his heart sink. ¡°Her phone is off. ¡°She didn¡¯te to find you. Where will she go?¡± Aldo was a little flustered, worried that something had happened to Jenica. Seeing this, ina could onlyfort him, ¡°Mr. Gansburg, don¡¯t worry. Maybe she is just busy and her phone is off.¡± ¡°But why did she lie to me?¡± Jenica didn¡¯t stay with ina, but Jenica told Aldo that she did. ina could not figure out the reason for this. She was silent for a moment and suddenly thought of Jenica¡¯s boyfriend who ina had never met. To be precise, that was not Jenica¡¯s boyfriend since Jenica once said that the man never admitted their rtionship as a couple. N Thinking of this, ina had to ask Aldo, ¡°Jenica seems to have fallen in love with a man. Do you know?¡± ¡°Fall in love with someone? I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Aldo was surprised. ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s his name? I¡¯ll have someone investigate him immediately.¡± Aldo sharply sensed that her daughter must lie to him because of that man. Maybe Jenica went to be with that man these days. Thinking of this, he was angry and annoyed. ina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. Jenica has never brought me to see him. I only know that there is such a person.¡± Aldo was really panicked. He was no longer angry about Jenica¡¯s deception. He only wanted to find Jenica. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her,¡± Aldo said as he walked out of the ball. At this time, he was not in the mood for a party. Seeing this, ina did not stop him. She turned to look for Theodore and Andrew. The most important thing now was to find Jenica. Nothing else mattered. ¡°Andrew.¡± ina looked at Andrew. Seeing that he was a little drunk, she was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, E?¡± Theodore was the first to notice her abnormality and asked worriedly. ina did not hide anything and told them about Jenica. Then she looked at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, I asked you to investigate the man with Jenica before. Is there any clue? Andrew was a little sober. He thought about it and shook his head helplessly. ¡°I found nothing. The man should be quite powerful. He hid so well that I couldn¡¯t figure out who he was.¡± ina frowned. ¡°Theodore, get some people to help me. We can only use the dumbest way now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore nodded. He knew ina and Jenica were close, so he naturally took this matter seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station and ask them to help too. No matter what, the more people help, the earlier she will be found,¡± ina walked out of the hall as she said this. She was getting more and more worried in her heart. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 219 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ina left in a hurry before she could tell Jalen. So when Jalen didn¡¯t see ina, he called her and got to know things about Jenica. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll send someone to look for Jenica immediately,¡± Jalen said to ina on the phone. ¡°Thank you,¡± ina thanked Jalen. She believed that if Jalen was willing to help, Jenica could be found in a shorter time. After hanging up the phone, Jalen immediately ordered Graham to go and look for Jenica. Jalen seemed to feel that this was not enough and called Quincy. ¡°Help me find someone,¡± Jalen said directly after the call connected. ¡°Who is it?¡± Quincy on the other side of the line said in a faint tone. Jalen did not know what Quincy was doing and at this time, Jalen did not have time to ask more. So Jalen just told Quincy the specific information about Jenica. Unexpectedly, Quincy did not say anything for a long time after hearing what Jalen said. He didn¡¯t say yes, nor did he say no, which made Jalen feel strange. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jalen asked. For Quincy, finding a person should be extremely simple. This was the first time Quincy had reacted like this. After a while, Jalen heard Quincy¡¯s softughter from the other side of the line. ¡°Jenica does have a good friend.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jalen frowned, keenly aware that something was wrong with Quincy¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for Jenica. She¡¯s with me.¡± Quincy had nothing to hide from Jalen. Or rather, he had never intended to hide it from the start. This time, it was Jalen who was shocked. He was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What did you say? Jenica¡¯s with you? What happened?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it thoroughly for a moment.¡± Quincy rubbed his eyebrows, feeling a little agitated. ¡°I¡¯lle over now. Exin everything clearly to me even if you can¡¯t.¡± Then, Jalen hung up the phone and immediately drove to Quincy¡¯s vi. Quincy was Jalen¡¯s good friend, and ina was the person Jalen liked. If Quincy really did something to Jenica, ina would definitely not let Quincy go easily. Jalen felt that he would be very helpless when the time came, so Jalen had to figure everything out in advance. On the other side, ina just came out of the police station and received a call from Theodore. ina thought that there was news about Jenica, but it turned out to be disappointing. ¡°E, in fact, that already tells a story,¡± Theodore reminded ina. ¡°What?¡± ina got into a taxi and did not understand what Theodore meant. ¡°In New York, if I can¡¯t find any information about the other party, it means that the other party is stronger than me. In fact, we can lock onto the target very soon.¡± After all, in this city, there were only a few who were stronger than Theodore. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ina suddenly got it and turned solemn. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll wait for news from Jalen. If he can¡¯t find out¡­ If Jalen could not find out anything, then it would be hard for ina to be sure who the other party was. At this moment, Theodore was a little frustrated. He did not want ina to ask Jalen for help, but in this situation, he really could do nothing but watch ina go to Jalen. In Lenox Vi, when Jalen arrived, Quincy had already sent someone to wait for Jalen at the door. The bodyguard did not take Jalen to the main hall. Instead, the bodyguard took Jalen through the side door and went straight to Quincy¡¯s study, which made Jalen feel that something was wrong. But Jalen did not ask more. Instead, he followed the bodyguard to the study and saw Quincy sitting there. ¡°You are here,¡± Seeing Jalen arrive, Quincy spoke. Quincy¡¯s voice was low and he was not in a very good mood. Jalen came up to Quincy. ¡°What exactly happened? Don¡¯t tell me that Jenica is in the vi!¡± Quincy looked at Jalen and did not speak, but Quincy¡¯s eyes showed that Jalen guessed right. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Jalen could not hold back his anger. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 220 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Facing Jalen, his good friend, Quincy did not hide too much. Quincy gave a general ount of what happened between him and Jenica and asked Jalen, ¡°Do you think I did anything wrong?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jalen said without any hesitation, ¡°If you like Jenica, you should pursue her and make her your girlfriend. If you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t waste her time. ¡°If you do not want Jenica to be your girlfriend, just let her go. If you keep her here like this, you are really a jerk.¡± Jalen really didn¡¯t know what Quincy was thinking. In Jalen¡¯s point of view, Quincy clearly liked Jenica, but Jalen couldn¡¯t understand why Quincy treated Jenica like this and believed that no one would like to be treated like this. Quincy frowned and looked serious. ¡°You know the situation of my family. I can¡¯t marry Jenica.¡± Although Quincy did not hope so, he was very clear about the internal situation of his family. If Quincy really kept Jenica by his side, he could not make her happy, and moreover, he might get Jenica in danger. Speaking of this, Jalen also went silent. The Krause family was much moreplicated than the Halton family, thus, Jalen could pursue the person he liked while Quincy could not. ¡°Then are you going to lock Jenica up like this for the rest of your life?¡± Jalen asked, frowning. He felt complicated inside. Quincy sighed and looked out of the window. He was a little absent-minded. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just don¡¯t want Jenica to leave like this.¡± ¡°The Krause family is indeedplicated, but if you really like Jenica, then remove the danger for her. This is the right way.¡± Jalen looked at Quincy, not wanting his good friend to take the wrong path. However, when Quincy heard this, he could not help butugh. ¡°I like Jenica? What is there for me to like about her? ¡°It¡¯s just that I was bored recently, and she happened to break into my world. I just want to y with. her.¡± Hearing what Quincy said in a casual tone, Jalen was a little angry. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like Jenica, let me take her away. Now, ina and Jenica¡¯s parents are looking for her.¡± ¡°Jalen, you should know me very well. Even if I don¡¯t like Jenica, I won¡¯t let anyone take her away.¡± Even Jalen was no exception. ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± Jalen looked at Quincy with a dark face. ¡°I know you want to help ina. She is the person you like. I know that. But if I don¡¯t want to let Jenica go, no one can take Jenica away.¡± Quincy smiled and even when facing Jalen, Quincy did notN?velDrama.Org owns this. back down. Jalen did not refute. He had to admit that what Quincy said was the truth. After all, the Halton family had always been doing business openly and the Halton family did not get involved in any underground industries, so the Halton family naturally could notpare with the Krause family in this respect. Quincy and Jalen looked at each other for a moment. Perhaps because Quincy felt the angering from Jalen, Quincy helplessly waved his hand. ¡°Alright, for your sake, I promise to let Jenica go.¡± ¡°When?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°In a few days, when Jenica suffers and takes the initiative to admit defeat,¡± Quincy replied. He did not intend to let Jenica go now. Jalen frowned and was about to continue speaking when he was interrupted by Quincy. ¡°I¡¯m already doing you a favor, but if you say something else again, it¡¯s going too far.¡± Jalen could see Quincy really meant it and understood that there was no point in saying anything more, so Jalen had to give up. ¡°Hurry up and let Jenica go if you don¡¯t want the police to find out.¡± Before leaving, Jalen kindly reminded Quincy. However, what came was Quincy¡¯sughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t say it, no one will be able to find me.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 221 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 221 Chapter 221 At the Gansburg¡¯s home, inaforted Jenica¡¯s parents before leaving. As soon as she walked out, she called Theodore and Andrew. Unsurprisingly, she did not get any useful information. That person seemed to never exist, and she could not find any trace. This made ina start to worry about Jenica, afraid that something would happen to her. After thinking about it, ina called Jalen, hoping to get some clues from there. ¡°E,¡± Jalen¡¯s deep voice came from the other side of the line. It sounded a little restrained, but ina, who was anxious, did not hear anything strange. ¡°Do you have any news about Jenica?¡± ina asked. Her palms could not help sweating. If there was no news from Jalen, she did not know what to do. On the other side of the line, Jalen fell silent. He did not want to lie to ina, but when he thought of Quincy, his best friend, it seemed that he could onlypromise. ¡°Jalen?¡± without waiting for Jalen to speak, ina said again, her heart perturbed. On the other hand, Jalen came back to his senses. ¡°Sorry, E. I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± In an instant, ina felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. If even Jalen could not find any clues, then who could? Who exactly was that person? ina had countless questions in her heart, but at this time, she could only force herself to calm down. ¡°You can¡¯t even find anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded. He did not dare to say much, and countless guilt arose in his heart. ¡°The people you can¡¯t find out in New York are limited. So it will be easy to investigate the rest and find out the identity of that person,¡± she remembered Theodore¡¯s words and could not help but ask. Jalen was silent again. After a while, he said, ¡°Not necessarily. I checked your identity before, but I couldn¡¯t find out either. It means that if that person wants to hide on purpose, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Then how did you find out my identity?¡± ina asked. Jalen was speechless and felt that he should not say too much. ¡°It was Quincy who found out. He is better than me in this aspect.¡± He regretted that he should not have mentioned this matter. ina seemed to have found a life-saving straw and said, ¡°Then can you ask Quincy to help me find out where Jenica went? If it was Quincy, he should be able to get some clues.¡± How would Jalen answer this? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. A thief cried ¡°stop thief¡±? ¡°Jalen, can I ask him for a favor?¡± ina pleaded. Jalen couldn¡¯t refuse ina. Jalen was helpless and had to agree, ¡°Okay. I will ask him to help.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± ina thanked him from the bottom of her heart. She had no other choice now. After hanging up the phone, ina did not go home. Instead, she went to Theodore¡¯s vi and checked the surveince cameras with Andrew. She believed that through the surveince cameras, she would always find some clues. Jalen, on the other hand, was helpless. He could only call Quincy again, ¡°ina wanted to ask you for help. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure, give me some time. I will return Jenica to her,¡± Quincyughed. ina asked him for help? It was really interesting. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line,¡± Jalen reminded. He could not help but feel a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get you involved. If ina finds it out, you can me me for what has happened,¡± Quincy said. He did not want to sabotage the rtionship between Jalen and ina. Jalen sighed. He always had bad feelings. ¡°You know that I am not worried about this. I am worried about you.¡± ¡°Me? You have nothing to worry about,¡± Quincyughed. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what Jalen meant. ¡°Really? I hope so,¡± after saying that, Jalen hung up the phone. On the other side of the line, Quincy¡¯s face had already darkened, looking a little scary. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 222 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 222 Chapter 222 On the third day of Jenica¡¯s disappearance, ina still found nothing. She went to the police station countless times and asked many people to help investigate, but there was no news. ina felt more and more desperate because of this. In Theodore¡¯s vi, ina was alone in the room to check the surveince cameras. She did not give up just like that. Theodore and Andrew stood at the door. Andrew felt a little worried. ¡°Theodore, please talk to E. She is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. If we don¡¯t find Jenica, she won¡¯t give up.¡± Theodore knew ina very well, so he did not want to persuade her. ¡°What the hell? That man seems to have never existed. If not for E¡¯s confirmation, I would have suspected that there was no such person at all,¡± now Andrew began to question his skills. Theodore had been frowning the whole time. He knew Andrew¡¯s and ina¡¯s skills. He also felt that it was very strange. Logically speaking, it should not be like this. After some thought, he entered the room and came to ina¡¯s side. ¡°E,¡± Theodore said. When ina heard this, she stopped typing on the keyboard. ¡°Theodore, is there any news?¡± Theodore shook his head, and the hope that rose in ina¡¯s eyes was instantly shattered. Seeing this, Theodore sat down beside her and looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°New York is big. But it shouldn¡¯t be so difficult to find a person.¡¯ ¡°You said that Jalen asked Quincy to help investigate, but there were no clues. I thought it was very N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. strange. ¡°Why?¡± ina raised her eyebrows. ¡°Jalen is not good at doing this. But Quincy is an expert at this. There is no one in New York that he can¡¯t find,¡± Theodore analyzed. ina thought Theodore¡¯s words made sense. ¡°But Jalen said that Quincy hasn¡¯t found out yet, so I can¡¯t ask too much. He is doing us a favor after all.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe he knows?¡± Theodore made a bold assumption. ina was shocked by his words and was stunned for a long time. Theodore continued, ¡°We sent so many people but we couldn¡¯t find Jenica. Even with your hacking skills, you still couldn¡¯t find her. Does it sound strange? ¡°There haven¡¯t been any big shots in New York recently, so the people who made Jenica disappear are most likely local people. After careful investigation, there aren¡¯t many options.¡± Theodore¡¯s words made ina seem to have found a new train of thought. Her face darkened as she continued typing on the keyboard. However, this time, she did not check the surveince video rted to Jenica. Instead, she turned to Quincy. She thought that if Quincy really found out and hid it, then that person must have a connection with Quincy. She should be able to find out Quincy¡¯s whereabouts by herself. Thinking of this, ina was suddenly full of confidence. She had to find Jenica as soon as possible. In fact, her speed was faster than she thought. She checked Quincy¡¯s whereabouts for a few days, and then she found Jenica as expected. She felt a little confused. Quincy didn¡¯t help anyone to hide. There was only him behind all of this. Jenica was in his vi! At that moment, ina felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. ¡°Quincy probably didn¡¯t expect you to investigate him, so he didn¡¯t do anything to the surveince cameras.¡± Theodore looked at Quincy¡¯s vi in the surveince camera. Jenica had entered there a second ago and had note out until now. ina did not speak. Theodore continued, ¡°Quincy is Jalen¡¯s good friend. I don¡¯t know if Jalen knows about it. Or Jalen is helping him hide it.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 223 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ina thought, of course, he will help his good friend hide it. Now, when ina thought back to the day she called Jalen, she thought Jalen¡¯s tone was strange. At that time, she did not notice it. Now that she thought about it, she thought what Jalen said was full of loopholes. No wonder Jalen had note to ina for the past few days. Jalen didn¡¯t even call or text her. ina thought that Jalen was afraid that she would find some clues. At that moment, ina felt as if there was a huge rock in her heart. She was a little breathless. ina stood up and walked out of the room, saying, ¡°I need to make a call.¡± Theodore did not ask further. He guessed that ina was about to call Jalen. Theodore was happy to see it happen. Anyway, Theodore didn¡¯t believe that Jalen didn¡¯t know what happened. ina didn¡¯t believe it either. On the balcony, ina took a deep breath and dialed Jalen¡¯s number. ¡°E.¡± Jalen¡¯s voice came through the phone. He seemed to be surprised that ina took the initiative to call him. ina did not speak. She realized that she did not know what to say for a moment. ina thought, should I question him? What qualifications do I have? I have nothing to do with Jalen. What¡¯s wrong with him helping Quincy? ¡°E? What¡¯s wrong? Is there any news about Jenica?¡± Jalen did not hear ina¡¯s voice and was a little worried. When ina heard Jalen mention Jenica, her expression changed slightly. ina said, ¡°Not yet. Do you have any on your side?¡± Jalen answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about Quincy?¡± ina asked. Jalen paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I think he hasn¡¯t found anything. If there is any news, he will contact me.¡± It was hard to say what ina was feeling in her heart. Anyway, at that moment, ina felt very ufortable, and a sense of disappointment inexplicably emerged in her heart. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Do you and him¡­ have a good rtionship?¡± ina suddenly asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jalen answered. Jalen then felt that something was wrong and added, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just surprised that there are still people in New York that he can¡¯t find.¡± If Jalen was there, he would find that ina gave a wry smile. Jalen, who was on the other side of the line, was silent. He even had the urge to tell the truth to ina, but when he thought of Quincy, he forcibly suppressed this impulse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jenica will definitely be fine. Maybe she will be back in two days.¡± Quincy had already promised Jalen that he would release Jenica in two days at most. ¡°Really? Are you so sure?¡± ina chuckled and said. Jalen said, ¡°Yes, believe me. Jenica will be fine.¡± At that moment, he did not know that ina already knew everything. He thought that his words couldfort ina. ina hung up the phone, but she looked sullen. ina turned around and returned to her room. ina said, ¡°Theodore, bring some people with you. Let¡¯s go pick up Jenica.¡± Her voice was cold and emotionless. However, Theodore knew that ina was actually very angry. ¡°Alright.¡± Theodore nodded and immediately took out his phone to call someone. After the call, Theodore was a little worried. He said, ¡°What if Quincy won¡¯t let us take her away? It¡¯s very difficult for us to rush into his territory.¡± Moreover, they were all legal citizens, but Quincy was not. If there really was a conflict, they would be the ones to suffer. ¡°He will.¡± ina¡¯s face darkened. She turned around and walked to theputer. She printed a few documents and brought them with her. Theodore did not ask further after he saw that. Since ina had said so, ina must be very confident. They brought some people to Quincy¡¯s vi. Jalen noticed that ina¡¯s attitude was not right after hanging up the phone. ¡°She already knows about it.¡± Jalen came to a conclusion, and then he stood up and left the office. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 224 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 224 Chapter 224 In Lenox Vi, as soon as ina and the others arrived at the door, a bodyguard came forward and said, ¡°Are you Ms. Gainsford?¡± ¡°Where is Quincy?¡± ina looked sullen. She only wanted to know how Jenica was now. ¡°Mr. Krause is waiting for you inside,¡± the bodyguard replied. He was ready to lead ina to the vi. ina raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Quincy had known that she woulde. ina did not refuse and followed the bodyguard into the vi. She did not know if it was because Quincy was very confident that he even let Theodore and the others in. The group of people was vast and there were about twenty of them. They looked unfriendly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the living room of the vi, Quincy was drinking tea. When he saw ina walking in and therge group of people behind her, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Quincy said, ¡°Why do you bring so many people with you? After all, Jalen and I are friends. And you are Jalen¡¯s woman. We don¡¯t have to be like this.¡± It seemed that Quincy was more dominant than Jalen, but in fact, Jalen made the call, and Quincy usually listened to Jalen. In Quincy¡¯s opinion, Jalen and ina would get back together sooner or ina frowned because of Quincy¡¯s words and expressed her dissatisfaction. ina said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between you and Jalen. I came here today to take Jenica away. Where is she?¡± Looking around, ina did not see Jenica. ina was inevitably worried. ¡°You don¡¯t need to intervene in the matter between me and Jenica, do you?¡± Quincy smiled, but his smile was a little unfriendly. ¡°If you are a normal couple, of course, I won¡¯t intervene in the matter between you. But are you? Is Jenica your girlfriend?¡± ina looked at Quincy and asked harshly. Jenica had told ina before that Quincy was unwilling to admit their rtionship, which meant that they had nothing to do with each other until now. Obviously, ina¡¯s words poked Quincy¡¯s sore spot. His gaze suddenly became unkind, as if he would kill someone in the next second. ina was not afraid at all. She did not think she would lose if he really attacked. When the atmosphere was tense, Jalen walked into the living room, saying, ¡°Quincy, if you dare to harm E, I will fall out with you.¡± Seeing Jalen, Quincy waved his hands helplessly, saying, ¡°Jalen, did I have any intention of hurting her? It is clear she wants to attack me.¡± Jalen walked to ina and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, you don¡¯t have to apologize. Quincy is your friend, so there is nothing wrong with you helping him.¡± ina put on a cold expression and did not even look at Jalen. When Jalen heard ina call him ¡°Mr. Halton¡±, he knew that ina became distant to him again though they had just be close, Because of this, he began to look at Quincy with anger in his eyes. Jalen thought he and ina wouldn¡¯t be like this if not for Quincy. As if knowing what was in Jalen¡¯s mind, Quincy took the initiative to speak, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, why are you venting your anger on Jalen? It has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Where is Jenica?¡± ina¡¯s tone was cold. Obviously, she had lost her patience.¡± ¡°She is mine. Why should I hand her over to you?¡± Quincy looked at ina. Even if Jalen was there, Quincy had no intention of letting Jenica leave. ¡°Let me ask again. Where is Jenica?¡± ina clenched her fists and asked with a sullen face. The atmosphere instantly became very tense. The two groups of people looked at each other, neither of them giving in. Jalen, who was standing next to them, didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Let her go,¡± Jalen looked at Quincy and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. What¡¯s the point of you trapping her here?¡± ina heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Quincy would let Jenica go since Jalen had said so. However, this was not the case. Quincy looked at Jalen and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jalen. I suddenly don¡¯t want to let her go.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 225 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 225 Chapter 225 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He just wanted to know what ina and the others would do if he didn¡¯t let Jenica go today. Would they fight him? ¡°Quincy!¡± Jalen shouted angrily and held back the anger in his heart. Yet, Quincy just ignored Jalen, because he knew very well that Jalen, as his good friend, would definitely not help ina to attack him, so he was not afraid. He got up and walked to ina. ¡°I won¡¯t let Jenica go today. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°The Krause family is famous in New York. What can an ordinary person like me do to you?¡± ina looked up at him with a half-smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna give up?¡± Quincy was surprised. ¡°Give up?¡± As if she had heard something funny, ina could not help butugh. ¡°Jenica is my best friend. Even if I die, I will not give up on her.¡± ¡°Oh? So you n to die together with me?¡± If ina really did this, Quincy would really think highly of her. However, ina took the documents that Theodore had prepared and handed them to Quincy. ¡°We don¡¯t have to perish together. Why don¡¯t you take a look at these things first and consider letting them go?¡± Looking at the documents in front of him, Quincy was puzzled, but he still took the documents and read them. Soon, his face turned dark. When he looked up at ina again, his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°How is it? Can these things make you more rational?¡± ina did not care about his re, only concerned about when he would release her. Jalen did not know what ina had given Quincy. He only saw that Quincy¡¯s face was gloomy and looked as if he was going to make a move at any time. He leaned over and saw the contents of the document at a nce. In an instant, his expression changed. The documents were all about what the Krause family had done in recent years. Of course, it was almost dirty. If this leaked out, no matter how powerful the Krause family was, they would be done for sure! No wonder Quincy looked so sullen. One would surely be unhappy if someone got the goods on him. ¡°Where did you get these things from?¡± Quincy lowered his voice and tried his best to restrain himself. ina chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about where I got these things from. You just need to know that I can destroy the Krause family at any time. So, before you make every decision, you have to consider the consequences first.¡± ¡°Your tone is really not small.¡± After Quincy finished speaking, he tore the documents in his hand into pieces. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just go ahead. I still have a lot more.¡± ina didn¡¯t mind and asked someone to pass him another copy. Quincy looked rather gloomy, and Jalen was also nervous. He was really afraid that the two of them would get into a fight. After a while, Quincy suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you really think these things can ruin the Krause family? I¡¯m not that weak.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At most, I¡¯ll try. Anyway, I won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡± She spread her hands, which made Quincy rather mad. He really wanted to beat her up. ¡°Enough. Do you really want to have a life-and-death struggle?¡± Jalen turned around and looked at Quincy. ¡°Let him go. If you really like her, why don¡¯t you just try to get her back? Why do you have to do this?¡± Offending ina would not do Quincy any good. Putting aside the documents, Jenica was ina¡¯s good friend. ina¡¯s opinion of Quincy was also very important. ¡°You want me to just let go?¡± Quincy gritted his teeth. Now that ina was threatening Quincy, how could he just let go? ¡°Let her go. I guarantee that these documents will not leak out,¡± Jalen said. ¡°Are you sure she will listen to you?¡± Quincy asked doubtfully. Instantly, everyone turned to look at ina, waiting for her answer. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 226 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 226 Chapter 226 ¡°As long as Jenica is fine, I don¡¯t want to be enemies with the Krause family,¡± ina said. The implication in her words was very clear. What was more, she came here today not to spread the documents out. She merely wanted to use them to intimidate Quincy. Quincy sat back in his seat and leaned against the chair, staring at ina. ¡°You have something that concerns the life and death of the Krause family. Why would I believe you?¡± ¡°You have no choice but to believe me.¡± ina frowned. Although what she said was unpleasant, it was the truth. Quincy looked at the woman in front of him and then looked at Jalen. ¡°You can¡¯t control her.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and let her go,¡± Jalen replied. He liked ina without the intention of controlling her. Quincy shrugged. ¡°Okay, for your sake, Jalen, I will let her go.¡± inaughed. If it was for Jalen¡¯s sake, she would have released him long ago and not waited until now. After all, Quincy was afraid that the contents of the document would spread out, but ina couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him. As long as Jenica was fine, nothing else mattered. Not long after, Jenica was brought to the hall by the bodyguards. She thought that Quincy wanted to meet her again. She did not expect to see ina in the hall. She was instantly excited. ¡°E!¡± ¡°Jenica!¡± ina was also very excited, especially when she saw that Jenica was still fine. Although Jenica was a little thinner than before, she didn¡¯t seem to have any big problems. The two of them hugged each other. Then ina stood in front of Jenica, looking at Quincy vigntly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve got my friend, I will not get out of your hair. Goodbye!¡± After saying this, she was about to leave with Jenica. She did not want to stay here for a moment. Who knew if Quincy would suddenly change his mind? ¡°Wait,¡± Quincy suddenly spoke. ina¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately felt uneasy. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She was on her guard, afraid that Quincy would suddenly go back on his word. Quincy was amused by her reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since I have agreed, I won¡¯t go back on my word easily.¡± ¡°I stop you mainly to tell you to be careful outside. You have a great chance of dying in an ident,¡± he said with a smile, but his words must make others feel cold. She understood the implication of Quincy¡¯s words. She had the key that could decide the Krause family. Quincy would not give up so easily. The best way was to make her disappear from this world. This way, it would be absolutely safe. Theodore¡¯s face darkened as he red at Quincy. ¡°If you dare to attack E, even if we have to die together, I will not let you off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. What did I say? I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything to her.¡± He smiled, which was rather irritating. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Theodore wanted to say something else, but ina stopped him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just let him bring it on. Anyway, as long as I¡¯m in danger, I¡¯ll ascribe everything to you, Mr. Krause.¡± ¡°Theodore, help me hand over the documents by then. I believe that this way, Mr. Krause should hope that I live well.¡± ina was not afraid of being threatened at all. Sure enough, when ina said this, Quincy lost his cool at once. ¡°You¡­¡± He pointed at ina, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good for you!¡± ¡°The same to you,¡± ina said. Jenica stood behind ina. She didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about, but she knew that ina must fall out with Quincy in order to protect her. She felt very apologetic in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but look at Quincy, who was not far away. ¡°If you dare to make a move on E, I will not let you off even if I die!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 227 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ina and the others took Jenica out of Lenox Vi. Soon, they disappeared out of Quincy¡¯s sight. The words Jenica said before she left, her eyes filled with hatred, made Quincy unable to let go for at long time. ¡°They have all left. Why are you still not leaving?¡± After a while, Quincy looked up at Jalen in front of him and was in ack of interest. Jalen frowned and noticed that Quincy was in a bad state. ¡°If you like her, just woo her. You will only push her further and further away in this way.¡± Hearing this, Quincy sneered, his slender fingers tapping on the keyboard, ¡°I am notcking in women. Why should I woo her? She isn¡¯t devastatingly beautiful.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Up to you. In the future, if you regret it, don¡¯t cry in front of me.¡± Jalen was toozy to talk to him. He turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°If you have time to worry about me, you should worry about yourself first. I think it won¡¯t be so easy for you to conquer Ms. Gainsford,¡± Quincy said without a trace of politeness. Jalen immediately darkened his face and red at him. ¡°I thank you for your reminder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Quincy waved at him in a provocative way. Jalen walked out of the vi and called ina immediately. However, it was not ina¡¯s voice on the other side of the line, but the emotionless mechanical voice. ina hung up. At this moment, Jalen was a little panicked. Without hesitation, he drove directly to Kemp Apartment. He had to exin everything clearly. ina did not return to the apartment directly. Instead, she sent Jenica to the Gansburg¡¯s home safely and told her to have a good rest before returning to the apartment. When she arrived at the door, Jalen had been waiting there for almost two hours, but he did not feel tired. He was only worried that ina would ignore him. ¡°E.¡± Seeing her appear, Jalen immediately stood up straight, like a child who had done something wrong. ina nced at him and ignored him. She walked over and opened the door. Just as she was about to close the door, Jalen took the opportunity to squeeze in. ¡°E, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you,¡± Jalen said, his heart filled with guilt. ina took off her shoes and walked to the sofa. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You did it on purpose.¡± ¡°E, I¡­¡± ¡°Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know that Jenica is with Quincy?¡± ina interrupted him and asked. Jalen was silent, and ina was even angry. ¡°So, you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Aren¡¯t you just helping Quincy?¡± ¡°Fortunately, Jenica is fine this time. If something really happened to her, you would be an aplice!¡± She was very angry not only because Jenica almost had an ident, but also because of Jalen¡¯s deception. She hated being deceived the most. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jalen felt that whatever he said now was useless. Other than apologizing, he did not know what to say. ina took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Quincy is your friend. There is nothing wrong with you helping him.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin too much to me. This is your choice, and I have my own choice.¡± She looked at Jalen, her eyes full of disappointment. Her eyes made Jalen¡¯s heart sink, and he was so ufortable that he could not breathe. ¡°I will apologize to Jenica.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ina refused on behalf of Jenica. It seemed that Jenica did not care about his apology. ¡°Can¡¯t you really give me another chance? I swear I won¡¯t do it the next time.¡± Even if it was Quincy, he would not deceive ina again. ina looked at him and said slowly, ¡°Sorry, I have already given you a chance, but you did not cherish it.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 228 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 228 Chapter 228 When Jalen left Kemp Apartment, it was alreadypletely dark. He walked alone by the roadside aimlessly. ina, who stayed at home, was not as indifferent as she appeared to be. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. When the news of the Lory family¡¯s bankruptcy came, ina had just finished an operation. She received a message from Theodore and a document about the clothing designpany she wanted. After taking a closer look, she changed her clothes and went straight to the Lory Group. No, it wasn¡¯t called the Lory Group anymore. When she arrived, Theodore and Saul were both there. The two were arguing about the distribution of the Lory Group¡¯s assets. They both wanted to get more. ina did not get involved in their affairs. Although Theodore was her brother, this was their agreement. It was not good for an outsider like her to interfere. However, when the two saw her, they stopped arguing. ¡°E, are you sure that you¡¯re going to take over the clothing designpany? Thepany is not in a good condition now and is in the red.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s much easier than setting up apany myself.¡± She just didn¡¯t want to waste time, so she wanted to take over thepany under the Lory Group. Hearing her say this, Theodore didn¡¯t ask more questions. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to take you there.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± At this moment, Saul said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. It just so happens that I have nothing to do.¡± ¡°You? What do you want to do now?¡± Theodore frowned. Although the two had previously worked together, that did not mean that he really liked Saul. Saul nodded and raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°What can I do? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡± After that, he walked to ina. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ina did not refuse. Anyway, it was the same for anyone to send her. She was toozy to care why Saul was so kind. The two walked all the way out of the Lory Group and took a car to the clothing designpany. In the car, ina continued to look through the information. Dream Clothing Design Company had been established for two years and focused on domestic high- end brands. ina frowned as she looked through the document. First of all, she did not like this name. It could be seen that it was definitely Alisha¡¯s idea. Secondly, it aimed at the high-end market, but other than the price, the design and quality were far from being at the high-end level. It was no wonder that it had been in the red.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was lost in thought and did not notice that Saul, who was driving, was constantly looking at her. ¡°I heard that you had a fight with Jalen, right?¡± After a while, he could not help but open his mouth. ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± ina raised her head and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just say it, right?¡± He didn¡¯t need to hear about it at all. The thing between Quincy and Jenica was enough to make others know it after a simple investigation, especially someone like him who paid special attention to Jalen. He knew it immediately. ina nced at him and said coldly, ¡°If you have time to pay attention to what happened between me and him, why don¡¯t you think about how to secure your position in the Judson family?¡± She heard that the Judson family was not stable recently. Several board members were working together to make Saul step down. It was rare for him to be in the mood to gossip. ¡°They are just a bunch of mobs. How can I be afraid of them?¡± Saul was disdainful and didn¡¯t take those people seriously at all. ina sneered and kindly reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. Take care. If you don¡¯t have the protection of the Judson family, the people you offended won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± ¡°Hey, are you so worried about me? Are you trying to fall in love with me?¡± Saul teased. ina was speechless and did not want to say another word to him. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 229 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 229 Chapter 229 She did not speak, but Saul did not intend to stop. ¡°Tell me, what happened to you and Jalen? Are you really not going to give him another chance?¡± ina was silent. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think this matter can be med on him. He is my good friend. Moreover, I believe that he must have confirmed Jenica¡¯s safety, so he was not in a hurry to tell you. Even if you couldn¡¯t find Quincy in the end, Jenica woulde back safely.¡± His words made ina feel very interested. She looked at Saul with interest and could not help but laugh. ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine or were you brain-washed by someone? You actually speak up for Jalen!¡± This guy had always treated Jalen as an enemy. At this time, not only did he not gloat over Jalen¡¯s misfortune, he even spoke up for him. This was too abnormal. Saul coughed twice to ease the awkwardness. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± ¡°Oh? Please borate.¡± ina smiled and looked at him, waiting to see how he would make up the story. ¡°If you two are reconciled, Jalen will put all his energy into you. Naturally, he won¡¯t have the time to run the Halton Group. I will find an opportunity. ¡°Besides, if you and Jalen are together, then you are his soft underbelly. If I really have no choice in the future, you¡¯ll be held hostage. It¡¯s much better than when he had no soft underbelly before.¡± What he said was reasonable, but ina did not believe it. ording to Saul¡¯s character, he would not think so much at this time. He would be the first to feel good. She felt strange, but she could not think of the reason. After staring at Saul for a few seconds, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Jalen gave you, but you are bought over.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Saul chuckled. ¡°The grudge between me and him can¡¯t be offset by money.¡± ina couldn¡¯t think of anything else if it wasn¡¯t about money. Saul obviously didn¡¯t want to say it, and ina was toozy to ask. At this time, the car arrived at Dream Clothing Design Company. She got out of the car and walked inside. Saul didn¡¯t leave but followed her. ¡°I¡¯m your bodyguard. I don¡¯t need your thanks.¡± ina rolled her eyes. Who cared? The two entered thepany, but the receptionist stopped them. Before ina could speak, Saul said directly, ¡°The Lory Group went bankrupt. Yourpany was sold. She is your new president. Inform everyone to gather in the meeting room.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± She could not react for a moment. She knew that the Lory Group went bankrupt. She was also worried that where she should work. Now that she was informed to have a new president, she was still a little dazed. ¡°The procedures should be gone through soon. You should inform everyone to have a meeting first,¡± ina said and did not deny Saul¡¯s words. ina¡¯s voice was not loud, and it could not even tell her mood. However, it gave people an inexplicable feeling that she was trustworthy. After the receptionist nodded in a trance, she went to inform everyone in thepany. Saul nced at her and was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm, like a boss.¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. Compared to you, Mr. Judson, I¡¯m nothing,¡± ina said as she walked into thepany. ¡°That¡¯s true, but don¡¯t worry. If you need any help, you cane and ask me anytime. I promise to tell you everything I know.¡± Saul was smug and followed ina. ina ignored him and did not tell him that she had learned how to manage apany with Theodore and Andrew since she was a child. It was not a problem for her at all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 230 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 230 Chapter 230 In the conference room, when ina entered, most of the people in thepany were present. When they saw her walk in, they were all frightened and did not know where to go. ina sat in the front and looked at the receptionist. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes, most of them are here,¡± the receptionist replied. ¡°Most of them?¡± ina raised her eyebrows and looked at her. The receptionist could not help but be shocked when she was looked at like this. She quickly said, ¡°There are still a few designers who have note. They said¡­ They said¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ina asked directly. She did not think that her first day would bepletely smooth, so she did not feel strange about the current situation. ¡°They said that even if you are the boss, you can¡¯t order them. After all, they are the pirs of the She did not understand why. ina looked so kind, but she was afraid, from the bottom of her heart. She always felt that ina had a strong momentum. ¡°Pirs?¡± ina was amused by this sentence. If they were the pirs, thepany would not have lost so much. ¡°Those who have note to attend the meeting are all fired!¡± She spoke indifferently without a trace of hesitation. She acted very calmly as if she was drinking water and eating, but the others all looked frightened. They were fired just like that! They were designers. After they were fired, would thepany still run? Everyone was puzzled, but they did not dare to ask more, afraid that the next one to be fired would be themselves. ina did not continue to pay attention to the few designers. Instead, she said to everyone, ¡°Who is the finance supervisor?¡± ¡°Me.¡± A middle-aged man raised his hand weakly. He was very nervous. ¡°Tell everyone about thepany¡¯s current financial situation,¡± ina ordered. The other party N?velDrama.Org owns this. did not refuse. Soon, when he finished talking about the financial situation, everyone became even shocked. It turned out that thepany not only did not make any profit but also owed so much money. It was no wonder the sry had not been paid for several months¡­ Now they were no longer worried about the future development of thepany. They were only worried about whether they could get back the few months of sry they deserved. After everyone finished discussing, ina said, ¡°Thepany is like this now. If anyone wants to leave, they can leave at any time. The unpaid sry, bonuses, andpensation will be transferred into your ounts.¡± Everyone did not speak. They clearly understood that ina had not finished speaking. ¡°However, if you choose to stay, everyone¡¯s sry will rise by 30 percent, and your year-end bonus will double. All the benefits you should have will not be less than before. ¡°So, now it¡¯s time for everyone to make a decision.¡± After she finished speaking, she leaned against the chair and did not speak again. Everyone looked at each other. For a moment, it was really difficult to make a choice. If they left, they would get wages and bonuses, as well aspensation, but the rewards were also very tempting if they stayed. If thepany did not go bankrupt¡­ After a long time, someone raised his hand in fear and looked at ina. ¡°I want to ask, are you Dr. Gainsford, the famous doctor on the Inte, Mr. Halton¡¯s ex-wife, Theodore¡¯s younger sister, and Mr. Dorthea¡¯sst disciple?¡± The person who asked this was a younger girl. She often surfed the Inte, so she was very familiar with what happened on the Inte. Previously, someone had found out about ina¡¯s identity. Although it was deleted in time, as an Inte enthusiast, she was naturally the first to discover it. Now, she was just unsure if the person on the Inte was the person in front of her. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 231 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 231 Chapter 231 After the question was asked, everyone, shocked, turned to look at ina. It seemed that everyone was curious as well. ina was actually okay to admit to all the identities she had, well, except for her being Jalen¡¯s ex-wife, which made her very speechless. ina thought, does that even matter? Why does everyone care about that? Sensing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, ina had no choice but to nod. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± The girl who asked the question cried out in disbelief before apologizing, ¡°Sorry, I got carried away.¡± Hearing this, ina thought, what is to get carried away about? ina was perplexed. No one had expected that ina, the young girl in front of them, would have so many titles, and each one of them was badass enough. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay.¡± The girl who asked the question spoke right away, thinking that ina would for sure keep thepany afloat or even make it a better one, and that was an opportunity that she should seize. Then people started to echo. Most people chose to stay, but there were a few who decided to leave regardless. For those who chose to leave, they thought, ina is not business material. Plus, she has just dismissed all the designers from thepany, which means that there is no one to design anymore. It would be a wonder if she could keep thepany running. I¡¯d better impensation and find anotherpany. In the end, one-third of the staff chose to leave. Looking at the remainder, ina nodded with satisfaction. It was better than she expected. ¡°Thank you all for staying. Please trust me. I will not disappoint you!¡± She made a promise. Just as everyone got excited, envisioning a great future ahead of them under ina¡¯s leadership, someone pushed open the door. A few people stormed in angrily. And soon, their eyes rested on ina, who was sitting at the head of the table. Pissed off by dismissal, they got even angrier at the sight of their new boss who was actually this young. ¡°You are the new boss?¡± Someone asked, sounding aggressive. ¡°Yes, do you have a problem?¡± ina sneered. ¡°We are all senior members of thepany. Have you thought about the consequences of firing us?¡± Someone scolded angrily. ¡°Consequences? I wonder what the consequences of firing a few staff members would be,¡± she smiled without showing any concern. Annoyed by ina¡¯s attitude, they gritted their teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re the only designers in the company. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t think the Fashion Designers¡¯ Association will ept you without us.¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t even know the Fashion Designers¡¯ Association. Without its support, you simply can¡¯t sell any of your clothes, if you manage to design some.¡± ina frowned, thinking, well, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t know about that. Before, I was just a consumer. How am I supposed to know that clothes have to be approved by the Fashion Designers¡¯ Association to be on the market? ¡°Why should mypany¡¯s clothes be approved by them? The consumer is the only one that matters.¡± She looked at them, thinking little of the Fashion Designers¡¯ Association. The designers were so angered that they burst intoughter. ¡°How presumptuous! Do you think you will have any consumers? I mean, who are you?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± ina wasn¡¯t disposed to argue. Therefore, she turned to the front desk and said to Pa, the receptionist, ¡°Please show them out.¡± ¡°All right, Ms. Gainsford, our boss.¡± Pa nodded while calling ina ¡°boss¡±. ina looked at Pa for seconds, satisfied with how Pa addressed her. Then Pa called in the security guards and said to the designers, ¡°Please see yourself out. Otherwise, I will have to have the security guards do that for you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A designer pointed at ina. ¡°Just you wait!¡± With that, they left angrily, bearing ina a grudge. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 232 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Seeing how ina was being tough on the designers, the staff members who were in the conference room had mixed feelings. Some felt happy, thinking that, with a boss this tough, thepany would for sure be better. But some were worried about kicking the designers out, wondering if there would be any consequences for offending those people. But ina remained silent since she knew that it was useless to say anything now and that only by making achievements would everyone be convinced. After the meeting, ina handed the n that she had prepared before to Pa Austen, the receptionist. ¡°From today on, you are my assistant.¡± ¡°Me? Ms. Gainsford, I¡­¡± Pa, pleasantly surprised, found the whole thing unbelievable. ¡°You don¡¯t think you arepetent enough?¡± ina looked at Pa. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take back what I¡¯ve just said.¡± ina wanted to give Pa a chance, but the premise was that Pa wanted it. Pa, stunned, hurried to answer, ¡°I think I can do that! ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gainsford, for giving me the chance. I will work hard and try my best not to disappoint you.¡± ina revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Now get back to work.¡± Pa nodded and turned. But just as she reached the door, Pa stopped and looked at ina. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, my name is Pa Austen. Thank you again for giving me that opportunity.¡± ¡°All right. Pa Austen.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. With that, Pa left, leaving ina sitting alone in the conference room. The n that she had just given Pa rified everything that needed to be done recently, including changing thepany¡¯s name and so on. ina believed that after all this stuff was done, the company should be a brand new one. However, that was not enough. To make a clothing designpany live, first and foremost, she had to design clothes that satisfied the consumers and made them willing to pay for them. This was a top priority for her now. At the thought of this, ina took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Adriana, I need your help. Pleasee to New York.¡± After a long day, ina finally got to return home. But when she arrived at her apartment, she found that Jalen wasn¡¯t waiting for her there today, which made her feel an indescribable sense of loss. But soon, ina got rid of the sense of loss, thinking, this is what I want. Why should I feel like this? Entering the room, she took a shower and went to bed. Meanwhile, Jalen¡¯s car was parked downstairs outside ina¡¯s apartment. Jalen had been there for quite a while, seeing the lights in ina¡¯s room turned on and then off. And it seemed that he had no intention of leaving whatsoever. Then he lit a cigarette, despite not being a smoker at all. The strong smell of the cigarette made him cough violently, but even so, he kept smoking it. ¡°Quincy, do you know what you have done to me?¡± Jalen muttered to himself, vexed with how to make ina forgive him. Meanwhile, in the bar, Sue was drinking heavily since she failed to ask Theodore out tonight. As a member of the Krause family, she always knew that her family was not just a random one, despite not knowing what was specifically special about it. But that changed after she met Theodore. Despite being a member of the Krause family, Sue was not a heinous person. And she found all those rumors about Quincy dreadful, she did not have the guts to ask Quincy about them though. That kept haunting her and made her at a loss about what to do. Meanwhile, not far from her in the bar, Alisha, after putting down the ss, from which she had just finished her drink, walked in the direction of Sue. Ignoring Alisha, Sue continued to get drunk. ¡°Do you know who Theodore likes?¡± Alisha¡¯s melodious voice sounded. And Theodore¡¯s name attracted Sue¡¯s attention right away. Meanwhile, Sue found the question shocking, wondering, who does Theodore like? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 233 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 233 Chapter 233 ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Sue looked at Alisha, who Sue knew of thanks to Alisha¡¯s appearance on the news. Sue tried to recall Alisha¡¯s name, thinking, what is her name? Alisha? Right! That is her name. ¡°Yes, I am talking to you.¡± Alisha nodded. ¡°What do you want?¡± Despite not being the person in charge of the Krause family, Sue was not stupid. Something told her that Alisha, who came out of nowhere, was up to something. ¡°I just want you to know that I feel for you after you¡¯ve been rejected by Theodore.¡± Alisha chuckled and put on a distressed look. Sue frowned. ¡°You just mentioned that you knew who he liked.¡± ¡°Yes, And you know this person as well.¡± Alisha had been waiting for Sue to ask the question. She thought, just because I cannot do anything to ina now doesn¡¯t mean no one can. If Sue decided to deal with ina, she should be able to cause some trouble for ina, or even corner ina. Sue frowned even more deeply. ¡°Impossible. There are no other women around him. And he tells me that he hasn¡¯t lost his heart to anyone yet. ¡°No, it is not that he hasn¡¯t fallen in love with anyone. It is just that he cannot tell anyone who he likes,¡± Alisha smiled with some sarcasm. Sue found Alisha¡¯s words even more perplexing now. Therefore, Sue stared at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°In fact, there has been a woman around Theodore. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t pay any attention to that.¡± Alisha tried to remind Sue but she didn¡¯t give ina¡¯s name directly since Alisha believed Sue was clever enough to figure out the person was none other than ina. Sure enough, after a short silence, Sue¡¯s pupils dted in an instant. ¡°ina? How is that possible? She is his younger sister¡­¡± ¡°But they are not real siblings! I believe you can find out about that.¡± In fact, if they were siblings, they would share the same surname. Sue was silent and found it unbelievable. ¡°Even if they are not siblings, they treat each other like real siblings. How can Theodore like her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe that? Then why do you think there have been no other women around Theodore for so many years? That is because ina is the one he likes. There is no need to have other women. around at all,¡± Alisha added, trying to fan the me and make Sue hate ina as she did. However, Sue did not fall for it. She was silent for a moment and then said resignedly, ¡°Even if Theodore likes ina, they can¡¯t be together. I just need to wait. Sooner orter, he will be mine.¡± Alisha was stunned, thinking, after all that I¡¯ve said, Sue reacted calmly like this? Didn¡¯t they say that the Krause family was unscrupulous and that the members were all devils? Howe Sue¡­ Alisha did not give up. Instead, she continued, ¡°Perhaps you think that ina doesn¡¯t like N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Theodore?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? ina likes him as well?¡± Sue found it hard to believe. ¡°Of course, ina doesn¡¯t like him. But that doesn¡¯t mean she will reject him,¡± Alisha reminded, hinting at the possibility of them being together. Now Sue seemed to have understood, her expression changing all at once. ¡°Despite not liking him, she keeps fooling him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s what she is doing? Otherwise, Theodore would have given up already,¡± Alisha said. This time, Sue did not refute it because she found what Alisha said possible. As an outstanding man, Theodore had countless admirers. That meant, if ina had told him that she would never like him, Theodore would have chosen another woman long before. At the thought of this, Sue felt some resentment toward ina. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 234 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 234 Chapter 234 In the restaurant, ina looked at the woman who was a few years older than her and raised her cup. ¡°Adriana, thank you foring to help me.¡± ¡°E, don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I will be here as long as you need.¡± Adriana smiled and Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. clicked her cup against ina¡¯s. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid that my decision will bring trouble to you. After all, you were trying to avoid¡­¡± ¡°It has been so many years. Perhaps no one has remembered me. E, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Adriana smiled. She no longer cared about the past. ina¡¯s worry faded a little when she heard this. She nodded. ina told Adriana about thepany¡¯s situation and said to her, ¡°Could you help me manage the company? After all, you are experienced.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Adriana nodded. It was easy for her to run apany. ¡°However, the clothing designpany mainly focuses on design. I could take charge of its management. In terms of design¡­¡± ina looked at her with her big shing eyes, making Adriana¡¯s heart inexplicably skip a beat. ina smiled and said, ¡°Adriana, costume designing is also your forte.¡± ¡°But¡­ I have not done that for a long time.¡± Adriana hesitated. What had happened made her decide to stay away from designing. Now¡­ ina saw her hesitation and held her hand. ¡°Adriana, we can¡¯t escape the past forever. The best way to face the past is to defeat it.¡± In fact, ina knew a little about what had happened to Adriana. She did not tell anyone. However, she did not want Adriana to be immersed in the past. ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Help me run thepany. I will be responsible for designing. Don¡¯t forget that I am your only apprentice!¡± ina said with a smile. She did not force Adriana to make a decision now. Hearing this, Adriana did not say anything more. ¡°Well, in terms of design, you are better than me. You are more creative.¡± ¡°Adriana, stopplimenting me.¡± ina pretended to be modest. But Adriana rolled her eyes at ina and said, ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± They were talking andughing. Outside the restaurant, Saul kept chattering. Jalen only felt that Saul was noisy. ¡°Hey, Jalen, did you hear what I told you? The n must be done as I said. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give up ina easily. When the timees¡­¡± As he spoke, his gaze followed Jalen¡¯s gaze. He saw ina and Adriana in the restaurant. He suddenly understood what Jalen was looking at. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ina? What? Didn¡¯t she ask you out for dinner?¡± He wore a smile and touched Jalen with his elbow. Jalen rolled his eyes at him. Saul smiled happily and was about to walk towards the restaurant. ¡°Why don¡¯t we join them?¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Jalen called him. He had not thought of how to ask for ina¡¯s forgiveness. Thus, he was naturally embarrassed to appear in front of ina. How could Saul listen to him? In a few blinks of eyes, he had already been in the restaurant. Jalen had to follow him. ina and Adriana were chatting happily. Saul¡¯s sudden appearance stunned the two of them. ¡°E, is this your friend? Can you introduce us?¡± Standing in front of the dining table, Saul finally saw Adriana¡¯s appearance. For some reason, his heart seemed to be hit by something, and he could not move. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 235 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Hearing the familiar chat-up lines, ina could not help but roll her eyes, ¡°Mr. Judson, you can hook up with any girl but stay away from my friend.¡± ¡°E, don¡¯t be so cold. We are also friends.¡± As Saul spoke, he directly sat opposite Adriana and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I am Saul, E¡¯s friend.¡± ina was speechless. Compared to ina¡¯s speechlessness, Adriana was much calmer. She had always been at ease with this kind of man. ¡°Hello, I am Adriana Holden. Just call me Adriana.¡± Saul said, ¡°Hello, Adriana. You are so beautiful.¡± Adriana was pleased. ina was about to say something. At this time, a figure appeared. She looked up and saw Jalen. She swallowed her words. From N?velDrama.Org. Jalen¡¯s mood was also extremelyplicated. Since ina did not say anything, he thought that she did not want to see him. He said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I will take him away immediately. Sorry to bother you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡± Saul did not want to leave. It was rare to meet such a woman to his taste. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he left? Jalen¡¯s expression changed and his gaze turned hostile. ¡°Are you leaving or not? Don¡¯t force me.¡± In front of ina, he was very restrained, but there was a limit to his restraint. ¡°Jalen!¡± Saul felt that Jalen was deliberately going against him. Jalen wanted to ruin Saul¡¯s chance for lifelong happiness! Just as Jalen was about to make a move, Adriana spoke, ¡°Since you are E¡¯s friend, sit down and eat together. E, what do you think?¡± Being looked at by Adriana, ina nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m fine with this.¡± ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s order more dishes.¡± Adriana nodded at Jalen and called the waiter over. Adriana was not being kind. She noticed that the rtionship between ina and Jalen was not simple, so she wanted to take the opportunity to know more. After all, their entire vige paid attention to ina¡¯s happiness. Jalen was a little embarrassed, but he did not refuse. He also wanted to sit down and have a peaceful meal with ina. It would be better if ina could forgive him. Instead of two, it became a dinner for four people. The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. With the talkative Saul, it didn¡¯t fall into silence. But ina and Jalen did not speak much. It was Saul and Adriana who kept talking. ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t pretend to be deep. Why don¡¯t you exin when ina is here?¡± Saul couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was speaking up for Jalen. However, Jalen didn¡¯t speak a single word. Jalen red at him. Adriana narrowed her eyes and asked Saul with a smile, ¡°Exin what? E and him¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Saul was very surprised. He thought that Adriana and ina had a very close rtionship. Adriana should know everything. Adriana shook her head. When they were in the vige, they had a good rtionship. But after ina left, they didn¡¯t contact each other much. ina rarely spread the news of her being outside in the vige. ¡°Do you know about ina¡¯s divorce?¡± Saul asked. Adriana nodded. She had heard this from the vigers. ¡°This man is her ex-husband.¡± Saul pointed at Jalen and solemnly introduced him. Jalen was speechless. He was so embarrassed. With such a serious introduction, people would think that it was a glorious thing. Jalen was lost for words. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 236 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Ex-husband? Adriana looked at Jalen differently. No wonder she felt that there was something wrong between ina and Jalen. It turned out to be this reason. ¡°Hello, Adriana,¡± Jalen greeted her helplessly. However, Adriana was not kind to Jalen. She sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am not familiar with you.¡± Although she did not know much about ina¡¯s marriage, she still knew some. When she knew that during their two years of marriage, Jalen had not seen ina even once, she was not the only one who was angry, but the entire Peach Vige. Seeing that Adriana was hostile to him, Jalen was in a bad mood. He looked at Adriana and said solemnly, ¡°I was wrong before and didn¡¯t cherish E. Now I know what I missed, so I want to make up for it. I hope she can give me another chance.¡± Unfortunately, Adriana was not moved by his words. She was even a little angry. ¡°What do you think E is? Why should she give you a chance just because you are regretful?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I have heard of your family. Your family is quite capable, but unfortunately, you are not good,¡± Adriana said bluntly even if the person in front of her was Jalen, who was no one in New York dared to offend. Jalen¡¯s expression changed slightly. He opened his mouth, but after a while, he still did not say a word. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But Adriana did not seem to intend to end it like this. She stared at him and said coldly, ¡°Maybe you think that E is just a countryside girl who is not worthy of you, but in my opinion, she is the best girl in this world. Since you don¡¯t know how to cherish her, don¡¯t appear in front of her again, so as not to annoy her.¡± Adriana knew that ina was definitely worthy of Jalen, but Jalen was not worthy of her. Adriana lived in Peach Vige and naturally knew that ina¡¯s identity was not so simple. Although she did not know what ina¡¯s identity was, she just had a feeling that ina was not simple. ¡°Forget it, Adriana. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ina did not know how to describe her feelings. When she heard the words that Adriana spoke up for her and saw Jalen lower his head and not speak, she realized that she was not as happy as she had imagined. Adriana nced at her and was not very happy. ¡°You feel sorry for him just because I me him?¡± ¡°I did not¡­¡± ina was helpless and didn¡¯t know why Adriana said that she felt sorry for Jalen. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re quite sharp. E indeed felt sorry for Jalen. Although she said she didn¡¯t, in fact, she likes Jalen,¡± Saul chimed in and did not forget to wink at Jalen. ¡°Am I good enough? At this time, I took the initiative to speak for you. Are you touched?¡± However, Jalen only rolled his eyes at him and did not say a word. Adriana stared at Saul and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Just call me Adriana.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Saul did not argue with her. He didn¡¯t care how Adriana wanted him to address her. Not long after, the waiter served the dishes. The four of them ate. Other than Saul and Adriana, Jalen and ina did not have any appetite and did not eat anything. After finishing the meal, the four of them walked to the side of the road. Adriana said to Jalen unkindly, ¡°Send E home safely. If anything happens to her, I can¡¯t forgive you.¡± Jalen was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. ina was also surprised. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Adriana, where are you going?¡± ¡°Well, Adriana just agreed to go to the bar to drink with me. You can take Jalen¡¯s car back. Bye,¡± Saul said and pulled Adriana into the car, leaving ina and Jalen who were confused. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 237 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The melodious music was yed in Saul¡¯s car. ¡°Jalen doesn¡¯t look as scary as the outside world says.¡± Adriana held her phone and checked the information about Jalen. Hearing this, Saul said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by how he behaved just now. He is just honest in front of ina. In fact, he is very sinister.¡± Saul thought, if Jalen did not have any ability, how could his family have developed so well? ¡°You just spoke up for him and now you spoke ill of him. Do you want to help him or not?¡± Adriana put away her phone and looked at Saul, who was driving aside. Saul chuckled and said directly, ¡°Why should I help him? He is my enemy. ¡°However, although I don¡¯t like him and I want to destroy his family, I still have to tell you that Jalen is really good to ina.¡± the truth N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Although he didn¡¯t want to speak up good words for Jalen, he still chose to tell the truth in the case of ina. ¡°If he is really good to ina, why did he divorce ina?¡± Adriana didn¡¯t believe Saul¡¯s words. Saulughed loudly when he heard this. He said, ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± After that, Saul told Adriana about the specific situation, especially the joke that Jalen had made when he did not know ina. Saul could not help butugh when he thought about it. Saul felt that he couldugh at Jalen with this joke for his whole life. Hearing this, Adriana also wanted tough. ¡°So when he fell in love with E, he did not know that E was the ex-wife he had just divorced.¡± ¡°Yes. So it¡¯s funny, right?¡± Adriana nodded and could not help butugh. ¡°Even so, I still have to judge him. Maybe everything he is doing now is a disguise,¡± Adriana said and still did notpletely believe Jalen. Saul smiled and said casually, ¡°Do you still want to judge him? I thought you asked Jalen to send ina back just now to create an opportunity for him.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Adriana immediately retorted, but she felt a little guilty. After all, this was indeed what she thought in her heart. It was quiet in Jalen¡¯s car. ¡°Don¡¯t take Adriana¡¯s words to heart,¡± after a long time, ina was the first to speak. Jalen drove the car and looked at ina out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°What she said was the truth. I did not cherish you well back then.¡± At that time, he did not know that his wife was ina, nor did he know that he would like her. Anyway, now when Jalen thought about it, he felt that there was something wrong with his brain back then. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he want to see her when they got married? ¡°Since we missed each other, it means that we are not meant for each other. Since fate has arranged it like this, it naturally has its reasons. So you don¡¯t have to waste time on me.¡± ina thought about it and felt that it was better to directly refuse. Jalen had appeared in front of her frequently recently, so she felt that her emotions were changing intentionally or unintentionally. She did not like this, so she wanted Jalen to give up. Unfortunately, Jalen was not the kind of person who would easily give up. When he heard ina¡¯s words, he did not agree and retorted, ¡°If it was doomed that we had no fate. at all, we would not have met, and I would not have fallen in love with you. I think fate is just testing us in a different way.¡± Jalen stopped the car and looked at ina. ¡°E, don¡¯t always refuse me. Give me a chance and it is also a chance for yourself, okay?¡± Their eyes met. ina could hear her heart beating fast. Especially when she saw Jalen¡¯s face getting closer and closer to her, she felt that she could not even breathe. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 238 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 238 apter 238 The ringtone startled ina and Jalen. ina came to her senses and leaned away to avoid Jalen. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Theodore, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ina picked up the phone. ¡°Where are you? Are you OK?¡± Theodore asked anxiously from the other end of the line. ina frowned and realized there was something wrong with Theodore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theodore?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Theodore did not know what to say. ¡°Theodore, what happened?¡± ina was not silly. Judging from Theodore¡¯s tone, she knew something must be wrong. Theodore fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°Nothing serious. I just had a quarrel with Sue. She might have some misunderstandings. I am afraid she wille to you.¡± ¡°Had a quarrel with Sue?¡± ina could hardly believe that. She had never seen Theodore quarreling with anyone. ¡°Just a misunderstanding. Anyway, ignore her and don¡¯t take her words seriously if shees to you,¡± Theodore said in worry. ina did not know what had happened between Theodore and Sue, so she only agreed and did not say much. After hanging up the phone, ina put away the phone and turned to Jalen, who was looking at her. ¡°Theodore?¡± ina nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He called at the right time.¡± Jalen could not help but ridicule. He hated Theodore so much.. ina ignored Jalen and seemed to have calmed down. ¡°Send me home.¡± ¡°E, just now¡­¡± ¡°Send me home,¡± ina interrupted Jalen with a louder voice. She looked angry, but her med cheeks revealed her innermost emotions. Jalen did not say anything more. He started the car and drove to ina¡¯s apartment. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of the apartment. ina was about to open the door and get out of the car, but Jalen stopped her. ¡°E, I apologize to you for Jenica. I am not begging you to forgive me immediately. However, I hope you don¡¯t push me away.¡± ¡°Well,¡± ina responded emotionlessly. Then, she got out of the car and went into themunity. In the elevator, ina thought about Jalen¡¯s words and wondered whether she should believe him. When the elevator stopped, ina walked out and went to the door of her home. To ina¡¯s surprise, a woman was standing at the door. The woman seemed to have been there for a long time. When she saw ina, she widened her eyes with hostility. ina couldn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Sue?¡± she said in confusion. Theodore had called to tell ina that Sue mighte to her, and Sue dide. ¡°Well, I thought you dared note back,¡± Sue snorted. She folded her arms and red at ina. ina was more puzzled. ¡°Why do I dare not toe back? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Sue smiled and went up to ina. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. There is no need to pretend.¡± ¡°Why do I need to pretend?¡± ina was angry. Sue used to be nice to her. She didn¡¯t know why Sue treated her as a foe at that moment. ina refused to admit anything. Seeing that, Sue got angrier. ¡°What happened between you and Theodore? He is your brother. You are so shameless by doing that to him.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 239 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Sue said a lot, but ina could not understand a single word. ina looked at the woman in front of her, who was about to go crazy, and remembered Theodore¡¯s call. She wondered whether Sue had lost her mind after being rejected by Theodore. ¡°If you are insane, go to the hospital and take a test. Don¡¯t scream here,¡± ina was not a psychiatrist and was helpless to Sue¡¯s condition. ¡°You¡­¡± Sue pointed at ina and said angrily, ¡°The one who is insane is you. You said Theodore was your brother. However, you do not refuse him and be intimate with Jalen at the same time. Aren¡¯t your insane?¡± ina frowned and noticed Sue¡¯s words were meaningful. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Have you refused Theodore? If you have, he would give up and not be loyal to you anymore,¡± Sue said straightforwardly. At that moment, she had to speak the truth. Loyal? ina felt the word was strange. Sue did not care about that and continued to vent her anger. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like him, why don¡¯t you refuse him? Do you want him to be your second fiddle for the rest of his life? ¡°I used to think you were nice. I even made up my mind to treat you as my family if Theodore. married me. It turns out my thoughts were ridiculous. ¡°You are brother and sister. How can you do that?¡± Sue kept talking but could not vent her anger. She red at ina, wishing to tear her disguise apart. ina felt confused. She seemed to have understood something. However, she was not sure. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I take Theodore as my brother,¡± ina said coldly and was no longer kind to Sue. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Theodore. However, it¡¯s none of my business. I respect Theodore¡¯s decisions.¡± With that, ina was about to open the door and stopped wasting time with Sue. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Sue did not want it to end that way. She grabbed ina¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Theodore likes you?¡± As Sue spoke, she burst intoughter. How could ina not know? However, ina was stunned when she heard that. She almost dropped the key. ina took Sue¡¯s words as a joke, so sheughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Theodore is my brother. Even if he likes me, he treats me as his family. It is not what you thought.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sue sneered. She did not believe that either when Alisha told her before. But Sue confirmed it with Theodore this morning. ¡°Why did Theodore reject me? Because he likes you. Can¡¯t you feel that?¡± Sue stared at ina as if she wanted to see ina through. However, the person in front of Sue was ina. Even though she was upset, she looked calm. ¡°It is just your conjecture. I believe Theodore doesn¡¯t have that thought.¡± ¡°Really? Do you believe that? Or dare you not face the reality?¡± Sue sneered. ina shook off Sue¡¯s hand and opened the door. She turned around and said to Sue, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business. If you have time, think about how to attract Theodore¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± With a bang, the door closed. No matter how Sue pped the door, ina did not open it again. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 240 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ina leaned against the door and listened to Sue¡¯s banging on the door. She stood still and did not move until Sue left. Theodore¡­ ina tried hard not to think about what Sue had said. She wondered, those are all not true. Theodore only treats me with kinship instead of emotional attachment. But even so, she could not calm down. ina kept reying the memories about how nice Theodore was to her and how he tried to restrain himself. At this moment, she found all the signs. She had never thought about it and naturally had not noticed those signs before. Now that the reality was revealed ruthlessly, she realized that she could not deceive herself. She slowly squatted down and hid her face in her chest. Her heart ached inexplicably. Outside the room, Jalen showed up. ina¡¯s room was dark for a long time. Jalen worried about her safety and went upstairs when he heard what Sue said. He did not stop Sue because he did not think it was improper to let ina know that. After all, she would know it sooner orter. After Sue left, he walked to the door of ina¡¯s room. He just stood there in silence. He knew ina must be feeling bad, but he could do nothing. Comfort did not help currently. ina could only make it through by herself. Jalen sighed. He leaned against the door and subconsciously took out a cigarette. He stared at the cigarette for a while and smiled bitterly. It seemed he smoked more frequently than before. He hesitated, considering whether to light this cigarette or put it back when the door suddenly opened. Jalen had no time to run away and met ina face to face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ina looked at him with a frown. She wondered, wasn¡¯t Jalen supposed to leave long ago? Something urred to ina, whose face darkened. ¡°You heard it?¡± ¡°E¡­¡± Jalen wanted to exin. However, he knew that no words couldfort her at this moment when he saw her red eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me with sympathy?¡± ina looked at Jalen, not knowing why he was looking at her like that. She thought, whether Theodore¡¯s love is true or not, what¡¯s so pitiful about me? ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± Jalen said. He was afraid that ina would not be able to ept the fact. At first, ina was unable to ept it, but soon she calmed down. It was Sue¡¯s version of this story. What if she was wrong? Therefore, she decided to find Theodore and ask him. If it was true, she must make it clear to Theodore and let him give up this idea. They were siblings. Even if they were not rted by blood, they would always treat each other like siblings. ina waved her hand. She was not in the mood to say anything to Jalen. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go home.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jalen quickly followed up and asked. ¡°I need to go out to do something.¡± As she spoke, ina had already entered the elevator, followed. by Jalen. Inside the elevator, Jalen had already guessed where she was going, but he did not ask. ¡°Alright, call me if you need me. I¡¯m always with you.¡± When ina heard this, she nced at him silently. After the elevator reached the first floor, ina walked out. She hailed a taxi and left themunity immediately, not giving Jalen a chance to send her overFrom N?velDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 241 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 241 Chapter 241 ina arrived at Theodore¡¯s vi. She had the password and opened the door directly. Andrew and Theodore were in the living room. ina¡¯s presence surprised them, whose faces. showed different emotions soon. Andrew was happy. He stood up and walked to ina. ¡°E, what brought you herete at night? Do you miss me?¡± Theodore also walked to ina. He looked unhappy and more anxious. ina did not reply. Andrew felt that something was wrong and became serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ina shook her head and said to him, ¡°Andrew, go to bed. I have something to ask Theodore.¡± Suddenly, Andrew seemed to have thought of something. His face went green. ¡°Well, call me if you need me.¡± Then, he went upstairs after throwing a re at Theodore. Theodore forced a bitter smile. He had wondered why ina hade and was now quite sure about the reason. Andrew quickly left, leaving Theodore and ina in the living room. The mood here became subdued. After a long time, Theodore braced himself and said, ¡°Sit down. You can¡¯t just stand there.¡± ina remained silent. She walked over and sat down. With such a familiar person before her, she could not help but feel heart-wrenching. ¡°Theodore, Sue came to see me earlier.¡± She said in a faint and sorrowful voice. Theodore unconsciously tightened his grip on the cup. Sure enough, it was as he had imagined. ¡°Is what she said¡­ true?¡± After a while, ina could not help but ask. If she did not figure it out, she was afraid that she would not be able to sleep well anymore. ¡°What did she say?¡± Theodore picked up the ss of water and took a sip. ¡°She said¡­¡± ina looked at him, unable to get the words out. ¡°Sue said you like me. Theodore, she lied, didn¡¯t she?¡± ina still expected that Theodore could tell her it was not true, and ina was willing to believe him if he said so. However, the answer was not as she had expected. After a long silence, Theodore looked at her and slowly answered, ¡°It¡¯s true. E, I like you. It¡¯s not the affection of kinship.¡± At this moment, Theodore was not going to deny it. He thought, perhaps it¡¯s not bad to admit the fact. I could now chase after ina openly. Isn¡¯t this what I always want? However, ina¡¯s face darkened because of his answer. She looked obviously upset. ¡°Theodore, you are my brother. We are a family. How can you¡­ ¡°E, we are not rted by blood, are we? Why can¡¯t I like you?¡± He looked at ina in a firm tone. ina rarely saw Theodore like this. She felt he looked like a stranger who she had never really understood. She went silent, which made Theodore uneasy. ¡°E, I like you, but I don¡¯t want my love to bother. you. For so many years, I have been restraining myself and trying to hide my love for fear that you would find out.. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Sue today, you wouldn¡¯t have known it. I had not nned to tell you in my life. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You can rest assured. Even though you know it, I will not go far and will still be your brother if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Theodore hoped ina could give him a chance. However, he knew things would be worse if he said. so, considering ina¡¯s current look. Theodore¡¯s words did notfort ina at all. She wondered, is he still the Theodore I used to know? Could everything be the same as before? ina quickly answered the questions with negative answers. No, nothing could be the same as before. I can no longer call him Theodore casually as before¡­ Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 242 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 242 Chapter 242 ¡°Can we be as intimate as before?¡± ina muttered to herself in a low voice and even mocked herself. However, Theodore frowned. ¡°Of course, unless you don¡¯t want to treat me as your brother.¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± However, as soon as she thought of Theodore loving her, ina could not pretend that nothing had happened. She even wanted to escape. Theodore got close to her, put his hands on her shoulder, and said, ¡°E, I know that it happened suddenly, and you can¡¯t ept it for a while, but you have to believe that my only wish is for you to be happy.¡± As long as ina was happy, Theodore could hide his love for her. ¡°I got it.¡± ina nodded in a daze and sat up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Theodore said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± However, ina immediately shook her head at him and said, ¡°No, I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± Theodore could not feel at ease. ina forced a smile at him and said, ¡°Theodore, I need some time to think about it.¡± Their eyes met, and Theodore saw the pain in ina¡¯s eyes. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ina left alone. Theodore stood where he was and watched her leave. When her back disappeared, he turned around. Andrew had alreadye out of the room and was looking at him on the second floor. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You will ruin your rtionship with E.¡± Andrew could not help but speak. The three of them had grown up together, and Andrew had always treated ina as his sister. He thought that Theodore. was the same as him. Theodore was silent. He knew that his rtionship with ina would be ruined. It was because Theodore knew this that he did not dare to confess his love for ina. But even though he was careful, he was still discovered. Seeing that he did not speak, Andrew was angry. He came down from the second floor and stood in front of Theodore. ¡°Why? You have many women around you. Why does it have to be E?¡± Andrew was afraid that their hard-won rtionship would be ruined because of this. ¡°Andrew, you don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t control my feelings.¡± If he could control his feelings, Theodore would not like ina. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but I don¡¯t like E because I know she is my sister. How can I like my sister? Unless you didn¡¯t treat her as your sister in the beginning.¡± Andrew was not a fool. Now that he thought back to the past, he found that Theodore¡¯s love for ina was not a whim. There were early signs, but they had never thought about it in that way. No matter what Andrew said, Theodore did not speak again. He did not tell Andrew that from the day he was adopted by Dexter, he fell in love with ina when he saw her in Peach Vige. After so many years, his love was deep-rooted. ¡°Shit.¡± As he spoke, Andrew raised his fist and wanted to punch Theodore in the face. He was mad at Theodore¡¯s nonresistance. Theodore had no intention of dodging, and Andrew didn¡¯t really hit him. They had been together for so many years. How could Andrew bear to hit Theodore? Andrew was just angry. He was angry at Theodore for ruining their rtionship with ina. Sighing helplessly, Andrew said, ¡°Think about it yourself. I hope you can give up on E and only. treat her as your younger sister. ¡°Theodore, you should get things right.¡± Andrew patted Theodore on the shoulder and turned around. He did not go upstairs but left the vi. It would be a sleepless night tonight¡­. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 243 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The next day, ina woke up exhausted. She changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital. She was not depressed because of what happened yesterday. For her, no matter what happened, she would go to work as usual. Moreover, if she was just staying at home at this time, she would fall into a flutter. She might as well come to the hospital to work. At least she wouldn¡¯t have time to think too much when she was busy. ¡°ina, good morning.¡± Joyce walked into the office and smiled at her. During this period of time that she had been working with ina, Joyce had learned a lot. Although her internship had not ended yet, there were already several hospitals that wanted her to work. there. Therefore, Joyce was in a very pleasant mood. ina nodded and forced a smile. Joyce immediately noticed that something was wrong ina. with She walked over and was a little worried. ¡°ina, what¡¯s wrong? You look very pale. Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± ina shook her head. Of course, she would not tell Joyce about Theodore. No matter what, this was her own business. Joyce didn¡¯t feel much more reassured after she heard what ina said. She was still very worried. ¡°There are more surgeries scheduled today. ina, are you sure you can do it yourself? Otherwise, I will ask the Inpatient Department to push it back?¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine. I can operate the surgeries,¡± ina replied. ¡°I am just worried about your health.¡± Joyce felt that ina misunderstood her meaning and quickly exined. ina naturally understood what Joyce meant. She smiled at Joyce and said, ¡°I know, but cerebral disease is not like other diseases. An unexpected thing may happen at any time, so the brain. surgery can¡¯t be dyed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that ina was so persistent, Joyce did not continue to say anything. After being with ina for so long, she knew ina more or less. No one could change ina¡¯s mind once she had made a decision. The operation was scheduled very early. ina and Joyce did not say much before it was time. They walked to the operating room together to change their clothes, and start the operation. ina had been in Northwestern Memorial Hospital for almost half a year. The number of patients who came to be treated by her every day only increased. It was not an exaggeration to say that Northwestern Memorial Hospital had be the most famous hospital in New York and the 4 cities because of ina. Darion was very happy with it and felt that the decision he made to persuade ina to stay was extremely correct. ina didn¡¯t care about this at all. She only cared about her patients. The operation went from eight o¡¯clock in the morning to eight o¡¯clock in the evening. During this period, ina had almost no rest time except for eating and going to the toilet. Many doctors and nurses said that ina was more like an emotionless machine behind her back. In the office, ina was very tired after the operation finally ended. She leaned back against the office chair and fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up, it was all dark in the office. No, it was not all dark in the office. ina took a closer look and saw a small tablemp was still on not far away from the sofa, and there was a person sitting there. ¡°Jalen?¡± She was a little uncertain. How could he show up in her office in the middle of the night? Hearing ina¡¯s voice, Jalen knew that she had woken up. The first thing he did was to get up and turn on the lights in the entire office. The fear in his heart unconsciously dissipated a lot. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to see the doctor yet?¡± ina asked subconsciously. She found that Jalen¡¯s fear of the darkness had not decreased. Jalen avoided the topic and did not answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? You¡¯ve got a stomach problem, but you still haven¡¯t had meals on time. Are youmitting a slow suicide?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 244 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ina was speechless. Jalen didn¡¯t take his health seriously. Now he was teaching her a lesson. It was really ridiculous. She ignored Jalen and red at him. Then she stood up from the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back. If like to stay here, you can stay here.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. you ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Jalen was here to find ina. If she left, why should he stay here? They walked out of the hospital together. Just as ina was about to take a taxi, Jalen drove his car over and stopped in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to take a taxi sote at night. Let me give you a ride.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± She did not refuse because she knew that it was useless to refuse. Instead, she would waste her time with Jalen. ina was really tired. She just wanted to go home and sleep. In the car, ina closed her eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. Jalen was driving. When he saw her tired appearance from the corner of his eyes, he could not help but feel a little distressed. He heard from the doctors and nurses in the hospital that ina had been operating from morning to night and had hardly rested. No wonder she was so tired. Soon, they arrived. Jalen stopped at the door of ina¡¯s apartment. When he was hesitating about. whether to wake ina up, she had already opened her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Jalen was very surprised. ¡°No.¡± As she spoke, ina got out of the car. Jalen hurriedly followed. ina turned back to look at him. ¡°Why are you still following me?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± He rushed over to find ina after he was done with the job. Unexpectedly, ina had already fallen asleep, and he could only wait for her in the office. ¡°Oh.¡± ina was expressionless, as if it had nothing to do with her. Jalen could only say, ¡°Can¡¯t I go to your house to have something? You won¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡± ina stared at him and did not speak for a long time. ina knew that he didn¡¯t really want to have something. In the past, she would not agree, but she did not have the energy to bicker with Jalen. ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t expect me to cook for you anyway.¡± She did not cook for herself, let alone cook for others. Seeing that she did not refuse, Jalen was in a good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it myself.¡± After that, they entered the elevator together. When they arrived at ina¡¯s house, ina found a shopping bag full of ingredients at her door. ¡°Who put it here?¡± Jalen quickly picked up the bag and said to her, ¡°I thought that there must be nothing in your house, so I asked my man to buy some and send it over in advance.¡± ina was speechless. After opening the door, inay on the sofa and immediately feltfortable. ¡°You can cook whatever you want to eat. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± Jalen did not care. He carried the ingredients to the kitchen and began to cook on his own. ina was not woken up by Jalen. She was woken up by the fragranceing from the kitchen. Following the fragrance, she walked to the kitchen and saw that Jalen was cooking. Beside him were the spicy ribs that he had just made. ¡°What are you cooking?¡± she asked, looking at Jalen with suspicion. Jalen¡¯s hand paused for a moment as he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m making some side dishes for my spaghetti.¡± ¡°You even made side dishes for spaghetti?¡± ina was speechless. If it were her, she would just cook spaghetti. She did not continue to ask. In fact, she knew what he wanted to do. She just did not want to ept it. ¡°Is there a share for me?¡± ina asked weakly, feeling a little guilty. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 245 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°What do you think?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If he didn¡¯t cook for ina, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to so much trouble being here. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He was worried that she would muddle through the dinner. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be a chef for her. inaughed and walked over. ¡°What can I help you with? Although I don¡¯t know how to cook, good at processing the ingredients.¡± I¡¯m ¡°No. Help me take the dishes to the table. It¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Jalen said. He didn¡¯t expect ina to help him wash the groceries. ¡°Alright.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡± Jalen urged worriedly. He regretted letting her serve the dishes. ¡°Mr. Halton, I am not a child. I am not that stupid.¡± ina rolled her eyes at him and put the dishes on the table. She didn¡¯t hurt herself and made Jalen worry about her. She wondered why he thought she was so stupid. Jalen even had to especially warn her to be careful. Did she look that stupid? Jalen smiled and did not care about her retort. ¡°I am worried about you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± ina said. While speaking, Jalen had finished thest dish and walked out with the dishes. ¡°All the dishes are ready.¡± They sat opposite each other. Looking at the three dishes and a soup on the table, ina felt satisfied. She gave Jalen a thumbs up and said, ¡°Awesome. They look good and smell fragrant. You¡¯re worthy of a powerful man.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jalen looked at her and smiled, ¡°If you like it, I will cook for you every day.¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± It was demanding to have Jalen cook for her every day, and ina was afraid that Nitzan woulde to her. As they ate, neither of them spoke. The living room was quiet, and only the sound of them eating could be heard. After a while, Jalen spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t arrange so many jobs for yourself in the future. It won¡¯t be worth it if you tire yourself out.¡± time she ¡°Speaking of this, you are more workaholic than me.¡± Before she divorced Jalen, every went to the Halton¡¯s house to eat, ina could hear Nitzanin that Jalen did note to see him because of work. If work would harm health, ina felt that Jalen¡¯s health would be worse than hers. ¡°Do you feel ufortable if you don¡¯t answer me back?¡± Jalen wondered if she didn¡¯t understand that he was concerned about her. ina pursed her lips and did not say anything else. After dinner, ina got up to clean up the dishes. Jalen leaned against the kitchen door and said, ¡°I will cook for you and you will wash the dishes in the future. What do you think?¡± Jalen felt very warm just thinking about that. However, ina¡¯s words drove his fantasy away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I don¡¯t like to wash dishes,¡± she said, embarrassed. Jalen¡¯s face darkened as he asked her, ¡°When you were in Peach Vige, who would cook and wash the dishes?¡± ¡°Dexter cooked, Theodore washed¡­¡± ina immediately stopped when she mentioned Theodore. Jalen saw that she was in a bad mood and walked to her side. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be under pressure. You are very outstanding, and it is normal that you have chasers.¡± ¡°But he is different,¡± ina said. ¡°Perhaps you think he is different, but in my opinion, Theodore is the same as any other man.¡± He looked at ina and continued, ¡°One can hardly control his emotions or feelings.¡± Jalen said this tofort ina, hoping that she would be happy and not think too much about it. As for Theodore¡­ Jalen still hated him and did not want him to appear in front of ina again. But the premise was that ina could be happy. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 246 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ina understood what Jalen was talking about, but she still felt ufortable. ¡°Maybe. I just can¡¯t ept this change for a while.¡± ¡°Take it slow. It¡¯s fine if you are more open-minded,¡± Jalen said. After cleaning up the dishes, ina was a little tired. Looking at Jalen, who had not nned to leave, she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t you going to keep me for the night?¡± Jalen said with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± ina raised her eyebrows and clenched her fists, as if she was going to hit him in the next second. Seeing this, Jalen hurriedly retreated and said, ¡°I was just joking. I am leaving now.¡± As he spoke, Jalen had already walked towards the door. Seeing this, ina felt a little apologetic. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the Halton¡¯s Residence, you can live in the opposite door. I didn¡¯t want you to move away before.¡± When she said this, ina felt regretful. why should I say this to him? Do I want to see him every day? ina thought. Jalen did not know what she was thinking. When he heard this, he immediately smiled, ¡°Really? I live across your door. You won¡¯t move away, right?¡± ¡°Why should I move away? I bought this house. I can live here,¡± she said. Hearing her say this, Jalen was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I will move backter. After all, this ce is quite close to thepany.¡± More importantly, he could see ina every day and even eat and chat with her. It would improve their rtionship. ¡°Just go. I¡¯m going to sleep. You can stay wherever you want.¡± ina waved at him and pretended not to see Jalen¡¯s smile. This time, Jalen really left. Hearing the sound of the door opening, ina almost suspected that Jalen had nned to move back. Otherwise, why would he have the key? Forget it. I don¡¯t care, ina thought. ina walked to the bathroom. After taking a shower, she quickly fell asleep. Jalen, who was living opposite him, couldn¡¯t sleep. He looked at the dark wali and suddenly felt a little depressed. It was his favorite decoration style before, but now, he found that he did not like it. On the contrary, he liked the warm decoration style of ina. Shaking his head, Jalen did not let himself continue to think about this. He got up and walked to the bedroom. He was very tired today. From N?velDrama.Org. In the Gansburg¡¯s home, Jenica had finished her work and drove back to the house. From afar, she saw a person standing at the door. When she got close, Jenica found that it was Quincy. She suddenly became serious and could not help but be nervous. Since thest time she was rescued by ina from Lenox Vi, she had no contact with Quincy. She thought that he would not appear in her life anymore. But¡­. The car stopped. Jenica tried her best to calm herself down. She pushed open the door and walked over. Looking at Quincy in front of her, Jenica felt a faint pain in her heart, but she did not show it. Instead, she asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to see you,¡± Quincy said. ¡°Came to see me? To see how I am after I leave you?¡± Jenica seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°If you want to see me live a miserable life, then you are disappointed. I¡¯m pretty well after I leave you.¡± Although everything that happened now was not what she had expected at first, and even though she still loved him, Jenica was free. She was never an essory to anyone, even the ones she loved. ¡°You seem to hate me?¡± Quincy smoked a cigarette. Looking at Jenica, who was so cold to him, he felt unspeakably ufortable Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 247 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 247 Chapter 247 ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just found out that I hate you,¡± Jenica smiled. She thought that she had already shown it clearly. Quincy looked at her and said after a while, ¡°Stop messing around. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for the Gansburg family. Soe back to me and don¡¯t provoke me.¡± He seemed to have lost his patience. ¡°Quincy!¡± Jenica gnashed her teeth and red at him. ¡°Do you think I am messing around? Do you think I still like you?¡± Jenica was angry and wanted to lose her temper. Quincy did not speak, but the way he looked at Jenica showed everything. He thought that Jenica still loved him. Jenica was very angry and said rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore, so please don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore. Got it?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Quincy responded calmly. Jenica didn¡¯t know whether he really understood her. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Jenica asked, ¡°Why are you still standing here? You¡¯re not wee.¡± Her words were very sharp, and she did not give Quincy any face. She thought that with Quincy¡¯s arrogance, he should immediately turn around and leave. However, Quincy did not. He looked straight at Jenica. After a long time, he said, ¡°Whether you like me or not is not important. You must stay by my side if I insist.¡± Previously, he did not want to fall out with ina in the vi, but it did not mean that he would really let it go. Jenica was his woman. Even if he did not like her, it had to be him who dumped her. ¡°You¡­¡± Jenica was so angry that she did not know what to say. ¡°What right do you have to keep me by your side? Do you think I am afraid of you?¡± ¡°You are not, but what about your parents? Are you sure they are not afraid of me?¡± Quincy looked at her with interest. He was happy that she was angry, which was interesting. Jenica gritted her teeth and wanted to rush up and tear him apart. ¡°Of course, they are not afraid of you.¡± Jenica believed that if her parents knew that she had suffered so much when being with Quincy, not only would they not be afraid of him, but they would even risk their lives fighting him for her. ¡°Yes, they are not afraid, but can you bear it? Do you think they are my opponents?¡± Quincy smiled. He looked at Jenica¡¯s pale face and felt inexplicablyfortable. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He had waited for Jenica toe to him for the past few days, but she didn¡¯te to him. His anger now found a vent. Jenica clenched her hands into fists and asked, ¡°What do you want? You have plenty of women by your side. Why can¡¯t you let me go?¡± She regretted that she had been involved with him. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who dumps those who I don¡¯t like. No woman dares to dump me.¡± In his opinion, Jenica had left without his consent, so she had dumped him. Quincy couldn¡¯t withstand that. ¡°So, you feel that you have lost face and want to get back your dignity?¡± Jenica could not help but laugh at herself. She did not know what she was expecting. When she saw Quincy, Jenica actually had expectations in her heart. She fantasized that he was here to admit his mistake and that he could show her respect. However, he didn¡¯t. He was still as arrogant as before and refused to change. When she looked up again, the sadness in her eyes had disappeared and was reced by anger. ¡°In that case, show me how you will regain your dignity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the Gansburg Group?¡± Quincy was a little surprised. He thought that Jenical wouldpromise. ¡°Yes, but I want to protect it with my ability, not withpromise.¡± If she returned to Quincy¡¯s side, she would let ina down, and ina¡¯s efforts would be in vain. What was more, Jenica did not want to return to Quincy¡¯s side. ¡°Alright, I want to see how long you can stand.¡± After saying this, Quincy turned around and got into the car, quickly disappearing from Jenica¡¯s sight. Jenica knew that the storm wasing, and all she could do was protect the Gansburg Group with her parents. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 248 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Dream Clothing Design Company was now officially renamed Moonlight Fashion Design Company. ina thought about the name of thepany for a whole night. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ina now somewhat understood why Alisha called thepany ¡°Dream¡±. It seemed that the name was not so easy to think about. After the name was changed, everything in thepany was quickly in the right direction because Adriana was there. What ina needed to do now was to take out a brilliant design to make Moonlight Fashion Design Company famous. On the weekend, ina did not need to go to the hospital. She stayed at home all day. Of course, she was not idle. At this moment, in front of ina was a pile of design papers that she drewst night. If Adriana was here, Adriana would inevitably continue to praise ina for her perfect design, but ina did not think it was perfect. ina picked up the drawing on the table and felt that it was not what she wanted. What style should Moonlight Fashion Design Company take? Just as ina could not figure it out, the doorbell rang. ina almost subconsciously felt that it was Jalen. After opening the door, ina found that Jalen was there.. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± Jalen walked in with breakfast. He could see ina¡¯s face just now as if she had expected himing. As ina walked back, she said, ¡°At this time, who else could it be other than you?¡± Ever since Jalen said that he was going to move back to the opposite door, ina had been mentally prepared. ina knew that Jalen would knock on the door often. It was all under ina¡¯s imagination. ¡°Are you drawing the design?¡± Jalen nced at the design paper ina ced on the table and asked subconsciously. ina nodded, picked up the pencil, and prepared to continue drawing. ¡°Eat breakfast first. I know you are a workaholic, but eating breakfast won¡¯t take much time,¡± Jalen interrupted. ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not refuse. Before Jalen came, ina did not feel hungry at all. But when Jalen came in with breakfast, ina couldn¡¯t help but look at the breakfast. ina went over to have breakfast, while Jalen walked to her pile of drawings. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Well, just see it.¡± This was not a secret. Since Jalen also brought ina breakfast, ina felt that she could not refuse him. After getting permission, Jalen picked up the design paper on the table and looked at it seriously. Jalen¡¯s serious look made ina interested. ¡°Do you know how to design?¡± ¡°Yes, there are several clothes designpanies under the Halton Group,¡± Jalen replied. He put down the drawings and walked to ina. ina curled her lips. She almost forgot that the man in front of her was in charge of therge Halton Group, and there were countlesspanies under the Halton Group. It was not strange that Jalen knew about design. ina did not speak. Jalen did not know what she was thinking. ¡°Look at your drawings. The styles are all different. Why?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what style to take. This is rted to the customer position of Moonlight. Fashion Design Company, so I¡¯m very confused.¡± ina ate her breakfast and spoke out about her worries. Jalen heard this and pondered for a while. After that, he said, ¡°Since you have decided to take the high- end route, you will face consumers who can afford high-end clothing. This kind of crowd is mostly older, so the style should be more mature.¡± After Jalen finished speaking, ina said, ¡°Generally speaking, your thoughts are right, but¡­¡± ina paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Nowadays, there are many high-end brands to do mature design. How can Ipete with them as a newly established brand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, since I want to establish my brand, I don¡¯t want to imitate others¡¯ styles.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 249 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 249 Chapter 249 As ina spoke, she became more and more enthusiastic, and the original vague concept gradually became clear. ina seemed to have found the style she wanted. Before ina could finish her breakfast, she walked to the desk, picked up a pencil, and began to draw without stopping for a moment. Not long after, aplete design was presented to Jalen. Jalen found that the design was novel. This was indeed different from most high-end fashion brands in the city today. ¡°How is it? Will you buy it?¡± ina could not help but ask Jalen. After all, there was only one person here. Jalen shook his head. ina was immediately disappointed. Jalen then said, ¡°I won¡¯t buy it, but my girlfriend should.¡± ina felt it was funny. ¡°The style is very popr with young people and is suitable for a girl in her twenties. Are you sure these people can afford your clothes?¡± Jalen reminded ina. After all, imagination was one thing, and reality was another. ina was very confident about this. She raised her eyebrows and said confidently, ¡°A girl in her twenties can also have money. Even in her twenties, she can still afford the things she likes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, these rich, young girls in New York are all in their twenties.¡± Rich people also had daughters. Their sons would also have girlfriends, so ina felt that her design would be quite popr. Jalen did not refute. After all, ina¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. ¡°Well, then you can try. Maybe this is a good road.¡± As long as ina was happy, Jalen would support her. Even if ina failed, Jalen could help her. It was not a big deal. ina did not know what Jalen was thinking. ina did not think that she would fail. After having a clear position, ina came up with much inspiration. ina did not have time to care about Jalen. She lowered her head and drew seriously. She did not care if Jalen was going or not. Jalen felt sad. He got out of his work because he wanted to stay with ina. Unexpectedly, ina was busy and had no time to talk to him. But Jalen did not leave. Jalen went to his home and took theptop over. He sat on the sofa and began to work. Near noon, Jalen closed theputer. Seeing that ina was still busy, Jalen got up and walked to the kitchen. Jalen did not expect that he, who had not cooked since he came back from abroad, would cook frequently for ina. The fragrance of the food made ina stop her design. ina turned her head and saw several dishes on the table not far away. There was an indescribable warmth in her heart. ¡°Jalen, how about cooking for me every day? I¡¯ll give you a higher sry than other cooks. What do you think?¡± Jalen was more than a cook. ina felt that she should give him a rtively higher sry. Otherwise, Jalen wouldn¡¯t agree to cook for her.. Jalen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay for it. Why don¡¯t you marry me? You can eat what I cook without spending money. Isn¡¯t it more cost-effective?¡± ina did not know what to reply to Jalen. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come over and eat,¡± Jalen shouted. ina did not hesitate. She stood up and walked over. She even felt at ease. This wasn¡¯t the first time that Jalen cooked for her. ¡°What do you n to do in the afternoon?¡± Jalen asked as he picked up a big drumstick for ina. ¡°I need to go to thepany to take the drawings there and try to get the clothes quickly,¡± ina replied as she ate. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then¡­¡± ina didn¡¯t think about it and didn¡¯t have any other arrangements for the time being. Jalen looked at ina with a look of anticipation. ¡°For the sake of my dishes, will you watch a movie with me?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 250 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 250 Chapter 250 ina saw Jalen¡¯s expectant face and looked at the food on her te. She didn¡¯t bear to refuse him. But it was strange for ina and Jalen to watch a movie together now. They have divorced. ina was hesitating. But Jalen thought that ina was thinking of refusing him. This made Jalen very hurt. As if seeing Jalen¡¯s disappointment, ina coughed twice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make another choice? Watching a movie seems a little boring.¡± ina still felt that it was not suitable for her to see a movie with Jalen. If someone recognized them, he would misunderstand their rtionship. ¡°All right. It depends on you.¡± Jalen suddenly became happy. If ina could be with him, it didn¡¯t matter what they did.. Moreover, it was Graham who suggested Jalen watch a movie with ina. Graham said that it was popr to have dinner and watch movies on dates now, so Jalen chose to invite ina to watch a movie. It stumped Theodore. She never came out alone with a man. Of course, ina didn¡¯t consider her shopping with Theodore. After all, Theodore was ina¡¯s brother. After some thought, ina suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°There seems to be a clothing exhibition in New York these days, right? Why don¡¯t we take a look together?¡± Jalen felt a little sad. It was not easy for him to go out alone with ina. He did not expect ina to still think about work. Jalen wondered if he was so unattractive. ¡°You seem to be kind of forced. If you don¡¯t want to go there, then forget it¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m d to be there.¡± Jalen interrupted. As long as he could be with ina, let alone watch the exhibition, he would be willing to do everything. ina couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and felt that Jalen was still a little funny. After dinner, Jalen sent ina to thepany and waited for her downstairs. After arriving at Moonlight Fashion Design Company, ina came to Adriana¡¯s office and handed over a stack of drawings. ¡°Adriana, here are my designs.¡± Adriana took them and looked through them one by one. Every time Adriana flipped through one, the amazement in her eyes increased a little. After seeing all the designs, Adriana looked at ina with an adoring look. ¡°Sometimes I even wonder if I taught me well, or if you¡¯re so talented.¡± ¡°It¡¯s of course because you taught well,¡± ina said wittily. Adriana felt happy about ina¡¯s words. Adriana alsoughed, but soon she returned to normal. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business first. Your designs are amazing, but it¡¯s hard to say if they can be recognized by consumers.¡± ¡°Moreover, we want to create a high-end brand. Your style seems to be suitable for young people. Are you sure it can work?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Adriana thought that ina¡¯s style would be more mature. After all, this was the first reaction of most people. Adriana did not expect ina to make a different choice. ina nodded seriously. ¡°I have thought about all this. I think that since we want to make our brand, we can¡¯t be too limited to one style. ¡°Let¡¯s use the young design to attract everyone¡¯s attention first. In the future, we can also do a mature design. Don¡¯t be so rigid. No one stiptes that a brand can only make one style.¡± There would be several designers under each clothing design brand. Each designer had a different style, so this situation was not rare. Now ina was in charge of the design. In the future, she might hand it over to Adriana and even recruit new designers. Different styles would appear in herpany. ¡°What you said makes sense. Then I¡¯ll get someone to make the clothes first.¡± Adriana nodded and put away the design. ¡°What are you going to do in the afternoon? Do you want to go shopping with me?¡± Adriana said. Adriana just came to New York and was not very familiar with the city, so she didn¡¯t go shopping before. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 251 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 251 Chapter 251 ina was very embarrassed. If she had not promised Jalen in advance, she would not have hesitated to ept Adriana¡¯s invitation, but now it seemed that it was not good to break the appointment. As if seeing her hesitation, Adriana narrowed her eyes and looked at ina suspiciously. ¡°What? You got a date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a date. It¡¯s just two friends going to see a show,¡± ina replied, not daring to look directly into Adriana¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll join you and see what designs are popr recently.¡± Adriana looked at ina with interest as if she had already seen through her. ina wanted to p herself. Why would she say there was a show? Why didn¡¯t she just say she wanted to stay home? Now she could not exin herself. ina was in a dilemma, but Adriana wanted tough. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go by myself. I don¡¯t want to intrude on you and your date.¡± ¡°Date?¡± ina was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s not my date. Adriana, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°No? Then the person who sent you here just now was not Jalen? Aren¡¯t you going to the show with him?¡± Adriana kept pressing ina, making her speechless. ina smiled awkwardly and still tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s just to watch the show, not a date.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes, whatever you say.¡± Adriana did not argue with ina anymore. In her opinion, it was a date. However, she could not help but admire Jalen. Thest time Adriana saw Jalen, ina was very indifferent toward him. It had only been a short while before Jalen fixed it, which was amazing. After being teased by Adriana, ina did not stay in thepany anymore. She got up and went downstairs, ready to leave. Just as she walked downstairs, ina saw Jalen waiting for her not far away. When she was about to walk over, a car suddenly stopped in front of her. ¡°Theodore?¡± Seeing that it was Theodore, ina was a little surprised. Theodore got out of the car with his face darkened. ¡°I called you. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°What? Did you?¡± ina was confused. She subconsciously took out her phone to look at the call log. There were calls from Theodore that she did not pick up. Thinking about it carefully, ina should have been concentrating on drawing at that time. The phone was on mute, so she did not hear it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Theodore. I was doing my design earlier, so I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring,¡± ina apologized, feeling very embarrassed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, this didn¡¯t make Theodore look better. On the contrary, her apology made him feel even worse. ¡°E, when did you be so distant from me?¡± After just one night, Theodore suddenly felt that he was so far away from ina. It could be said. that they became strangers. ¡°No, Theodore. You are thinking too much.¡± ina gave a shortugh and did not dare to look into Theodore¡¯s eyes. Theodore did not give up just like that. He grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°E, do you not want me in your life anymore?¡± ina bit her lip, not knowing how to answer. ina surely still wanted to see Theodore, but now she could not just pretend that nothing had happened even though she wanted to. She just could not do it. ¡°Theodore, you are hurting me.¡± ina wanted to break free, but she failed. It was not that she really could not shake off Theodore¡¯s hand, but she could not fight with him. If that was the case, then their rtionship was really doomed. ¡°Let her go.¡± Jalen¡¯s voice sounded. In the blink of an eye, he had already walked up to ina, protecting her behind him as he stared at Theodore. Theodore felt a stab in his heart seeing this. ¡°E is my sister! I am talking to my sister. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± If not for ina, he would have asked Jalen to get lost. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 252 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 252 Chapter 252 However, Jalen would not step back just because he was asked to. He forcefully pried Theodore¡¯s grip open, freeing ina. Jalen stared at Theodore and said coldly, ¡°If you really think of her as your sister, you should not have hurt her.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Theodore, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving. You should go home too.¡± ina was a little tired. She was not angry at what Theodore did, but she just did not know how to face it. Jalen left with ina. Until the car was out of sight, Theodore was still standing there as if he had turned into an ice sculpture. ¡°I told you long ago that E would not ept you.¡± Adriana¡¯s voice came from the door. She shook her head and sighed as she came up to Theodore. Speaking of which, Adriana was the first to know that Theodore liked ina. She found out about it back in Peach Vige. Adriana had also reminded Theodore to give up on the feelings he wasn¡¯t supposed to have, but it seemed that he did not listen. Why did things have toe to this? Theodore turned to look at Adriana who was in front of him. ¡°Why can¡¯t she ept me? We are not rted by blood, and what does Jalen have that I don¡¯t have?¡± He did not understand. Was it because of the so-called brother-sister rtionship? But they were not siblings. ¡°Maybe in your opinion, you are not rted by blood. But in E¡¯s opinion, you are real siblings. How she feels about you has nothing to do with whether you are rted by blood,¡± Adriana exined kindly, not wanting Theodore to persist. Theodore understood, but he was still unwilling to give up. Theodore stared in the direction where ina and Jalen had left, unable toe back to his senses. for a long time. Adriana could only sigh when she saw this. She had already said what she needed to say, and the rest was up to Theodore to figure out. In Jalen¡¯s car, ina, who was originally in a good mood, was immediately affected by Theodore. From the moment she got into the car until now, she had not said a word. ¡°What do you want for dinner? Let¡¯s go buy groceries after the show.¡± Jalen tried hard to divert ina¡¯s attention, trying to cheer her up. Of course, ina knew what he was thinking. Although her mood was affected, she still tried hard to force a smile. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen nodded and could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things that make you unhappy. Just let nature take its course.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how tofort people.¡± ina looked at him in surprise. ¡°That depends on who it is. If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡± Jalen was not so patient with everyone. ina didn¡¯t believe him. Who knew what Jalen was like to others? Anyway, she had seen him treat Marie well before. Thinking of Marie, ina asked casually, ¡°Where did you send Marie to?¡± Jalen, who was driving, almost lost control of the steering wheel. He looked at ina in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to get even with her.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ina raised her eyebrows and asked. She was vindictive. Jalen smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that¡­ I want to plead for her. Since Marie won¡¯t appear in front of you from now on, just cut her a break.¡± ¡°You really are protective of her.¡± ina felt ufortable for some reason, and she did not even notice it. ¡°We are not what you think it is. I can exin.¡± Therefore, Jalen told ina about how Marie¡¯s brother Kian had saved him, especially the fact that Kian asked Jalen to take care of Marie before he died. Jalen had to let ina know to clear up the misunderstanding. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 253 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 253 Chapter 253 After Jalen finished exining, ina casually said, ¡°I was just asking where she was. Why are you talking so much to me?¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would misunderstand.¡± Jalenughed dryly, feeling a little helpless. As the president of the Halton Group, Jalen never expected that he would talk to others with such a good attitude. ¡°I have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to exin it to me.¡± ina curled her lips. Jalen spoke as if they had something to do with each other. Jalen was just about to say a few words when he arrived at the destination. He could only take back what he wanted to say. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he said. ¡°OK.¡± The car stopped and the two of them entered the exhibition together. ina thought that she didn¡¯t go to watch a movie with Jalen so that she would avoid being misunderstood. However, she did not expect that as soon as they entered the venue, many people looked at them. Obviously, they knew Jalen. ina regretted that she should wear a mask. ¡°Mr. Halton.¡± Soon, someone came up to greet Jalen. The other person seemed to be very curious about ina¡¯s identity. ¡°This is¡­ Mr. Halton¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Jalen¡¯s answer made people think much. She was not his girlfriend now, but it did not mean that she wouldn¡¯t be his girlfriendter. This time, everyone looked at ina differently. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look now. You guys can talk.¡± ina red at Jalen. After that, she did not wait for Jalen to speak. ina walked straight to the booth not far away began to appreciate it seriously. After looking at a few booths, ina was not very interested. Nothing surprised her. She was still thinking about whether she could meet a few talented designers at this exhibition. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. There were no designers at thepany, so she could find some here. Now it seemed that she was thinking too much. ¡°How is it? Do you like anything?¡± Jalen walked to her side and asked. and ina turned her head and was surprised to see that Jalen was already wearing a mask. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°No one will recognize me like this. It was not easy to go out with you. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± The man who came forward to greet him just now had already made him very unhappy. If this happened one after another, Jalen would not be able to stay with her today. ina felt warm in her heart, but she still said, ¡°I have no choice. Mr. Halton, you are a celebrity. No matter where you go, there will be people who know you.¡± ¡°I have already admitted my mistake. Don¡¯t make fun of me, okay?¡± Jalen was helpless. ina was really not willing to let him go. ina smiled and did not say anything else. Instead, she continued to watch the exhibition. Jalen followed behind silently. When he met ina¡¯s favorite, he bought it without hesitation. In his view, he did not have much, but he had a lot of money. As they strolled, the afternoon passed by unknowingly. When the two came out of the exhibition hall, the sky was already dark. Jalen opened the car door and looked at ina. ¡°Shall we go to the supermarket to buy some food now?¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina nodded. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. How about I treat you?¡± She thought that Jalen had been with her for an afternoon stroll. He must be tired too. They had to cook after they went back from the supermarket. They didn¡¯t have to do so. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯d better go back and cook by ourselves. It¡¯s healthier,¡± Jalen said as he got into the car. Healthy? Based on Jalen¡¯s past habits, the word ¡°healthy¡± did not fit him at all. But if he wanted to do so, ina would not object. ina got into the car. The car quickly started and they drove to the nearest supermarket. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 254 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 254 Chapter 254 At Kemp Apartment. Andrew looked at Theodore, who refused to move forward, and said resignedly, ¡°Are you really not going? We¡¯re already downstairs. Why don¡¯t you go up and see E?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Theodore did not tell Andrew that he had gone to see ina this morning, Theodore knew her attitude towards him. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, why don¡¯t you go and see her?¡± Andrewughed angrily, grabbed his arm, and dragged Theodore into the apartment. As Andrew dragged him, he said, ¡°You were in the wrong. If you don¡¯t show your attitude, how can E forgive you?¡± ¡°Theodore, I suggest you tell E sincerely that you don¡¯t like her anymore. In the future, you will treat her as your sister. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± The three of them had grown up together, so Andrew really did not want the rtionship between the three of them to be affected. Therefore, Andrew had been trying hard to persuade Theodore to give up on his feelings for ina. He had also taken Theodore to find ina, hoping that they could let go of their past grudges. Theodore did not say anything. He didn¡¯t want to give up his feelings for ina. Even if he wanted to, he could not do it. How could people give up his love so easily? Furthermore, Theodore had liked ina for more than a decade. How could he give up it? Whether Theodore was willing or not, he was still pulled to the door of ina¡¯s house by Andrew. ¡°Theodore, did you hear what I just told you?¡± Theodore replied perfunctorily. In fact, he did not intend to say anything to ina. When the doorbell rang, the door quickly opened. ina looked at Andrew who was at the door and said happily, ¡°Andrew? Why did you suddenlye? You didn¡¯t tell me in advance.¡± ¡°Do I need to make an appointment in advance? Or do you hide a man at home, afraid that I will find out?¡± Andrew smiled and pulled Theodore over, letting ina see him. Seeing Theodore appear, the smile on ina¡¯s face instantly faded. ¡°Theodore.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hi.¡± Theodore nodded. How could he not notice the change in ina in an instant? But besides sighing in his heart, what could he do? ¡°Let¡¯s go in first,¡± Andrew said and pulled Theodore into the door. Since they were already here, they had to make things clear before leaving. The two of them stepped into the living room. Jalen also came out of the kitchen with the dishes. The three of them met and the atmosphere instantly became awkward. Andrew was the first to react and said to ina in a bad mood, ¡°You really hide a man at home.¡± ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡± inaughed dryly and felt that it was a bit hard to exin. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t believe it.¡± Of course, Andrew did not show any hostility towards Jalen. Andrew had already epted Jalen¡¯s help before, and now that Jalen had saved ina a few times, his impression of Jalen had changed. What was more¡­ Andrew looked at the people beside him, Sure enough, Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. Andrew suddenly felt that it was okay if ina and Jalen were together. At least this could cut off Theodore¡¯s thoughts. For example, during the two years of ina¡¯s marriage, everyone had been safe and sound and nothing had happened. Now that Andrew thought about it, if ina and Jalen did not divorce, perhaps Theodore and ina would not be like this. ¡°Andrew, what do you want to eat? I will go cook two more dishes. We can drink togetherter,¡± Jalen said naturally, as if this was his house. Even though Andrew had already epted Jalen, he felt weird that Jalen said to him like this. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys sit now. It will be done soon.¡± After saying this, Jalen turned around and walked into the kitchen, continuing to cook. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 255 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Seeing him busy in the kitchen alone, ina felt a bit apologetic. ¡°Theodore, Andrew, sit down and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Andrew waved at her. ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite to us.¡± ina got up and left the living room for the kitchen, but Theodore¡¯s face darkened because of what Andrew just said, ¡°What do you mean? When did Jalen be our family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a matter of time? Look how close he is to ina. They¡¯re not far from getting married again.¡± Andrew chuckled and deliberately provoked Theodore. Andrew wanted Theodore to understand that ina would never be with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how Jalen treated ina before? Now you are supporting him instead! Andrew, do you see ina as your sister?¡± Theodore was furious. From the moment he saw Jalen at ina¡¯s ce, he began to feel angry. Andrew¡¯s words made his fury stronger. Andrew shrugged and said to Theodore, ¡°I want her to be happy because I think of her as my younger sister.¡± ¡°Jalen can¡¯t give her happiness!¡± Theodore said coldly. ¡°Can you?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Andrew stopped smiling and looked at Theodore coldly. ¡°I thought that you would listen. It seems that I was thinking too much. ¡°In my opinion, no matter who ina is with, as long as she is happy, I will support her as her brother. What about you? Will you do the same?¡± Theodore gritted his teeth and his face was gloomy. ¡°Since she can be with anyone, why can¡¯t she be with me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Andrew looked at Theodore and was a little angry. ¡°ina will not ept you. She will not be with you.¡± ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t her attitude obvious enough? Do you really want her to be a stranger to you?¡± Why couldn¡¯t Theodore understand it? Andrew was so annoyed. Theodore was silent. Andrew was right. ina had made herself clear. But he was still unwilling to give up. Both of them fell silent. No one spoke again until ina and Jalen came out with the dishes. Only then did ina and Jalen realize that something was wrong with Theodore and Andrew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina asked, confused. ¡°Nothing.¡± Andrew shook his head. Andrew got up and walked to the dining table. Looking at the dishes, he eximed, ¡°Are they all made by Jalen?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ina nodded, a little embarrassed. ¡°Andrew, you know that I can¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You never cooked ever since you were a child.¡± Andrew did not doubt it and believed that the dishes were all made by Jalen. Andrew looked at the dishes on the table and then at Jalen. He just felt that it was not real. ¡°Mr. Halton, I never expect you to be a good cook. The dishes seem to be delicious.¡± ¡°Sit down and try it. I¡¯lle to cook for you again if you like them.¡± Jalen smiled and got Andrew some wine. ina nced at him. Why did she feel that Jalen seemed to treat this ce as his home? Forget it. Since Jalen had made a big meal, ina decided not to argue with him. The three sat down, but Theodore did not move. ina looked at him and shouted, ¡°Theodore,e over and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore stood up. He did not want to eat the food Jalen cooked, but he did not want to leave just like that. No one knew how closer ina and Jalen would be if he left. Even if Theodore resisted it so much in his heart, he had to stay and watch to not give Jalen any chance. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 256 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Jalen didn¡¯t bother to care about what Theodore was thinking. In the past, Jalen was worried that Theodore would pose a threat to him, but after knowing ina¡¯s attitude, he was relieved. However, ina was here, so Jalen could not show this emotion. He got some wine for Theodore. ¡°Shall we have a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± So what if they needed to drink? Would he be afraid of Jalen? The three guys were drinking while ina was eating. If she did not think about Theodore¡¯s matter, ina felt that this scene was quite harmonious. The three drank more and more until they became a little muddle-headed. ina was quite worried when she saw this. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. Eat some food.¡± ina spoke and looked at the three who were about to continue drinking. She felt resigned. However, the three were all persistent. It was unknown whether they werepeting, but none of them stopped. Seeing this, ina ignored them and allowed them to drink while she sat on the sofa to draw the blueprint. An hourter, Jalen and Andrew were drunk. Only Theodore was sober. ¡°ina.¡± Theodore stood up and walked over to ina, ¡°Theodore? Why did you drink so much?¡± ina stood up and nced at the two people at the table. ¡°ina,¡± Theodore called out to her again, which made ina¡¯s heart skip a beat. She had a bad feeling. She turned around and met Theodore¡¯s gaze. Sure enough, the way Theodore looked at her at this moment was no longer the usual way. Instead, there was affection in his eyes, enough to make ina fall for him. However, ina did not. She even felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re drunk. Go to your room and rest.¡± She had two guest rooms here, so Theodore and Andrew could sleep there. Theodore didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he took two steps forward and approached ina. ¡°ina, do you really hate me that much?¡± ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± ina shook her head. ¡°Then, why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I can do what Jalen can do. I can even be better than him.¡± Perhaps because of his drunkenness, Theodore said everything in his heart. However, ina frowned because of his words and was not quite happy. ¡°But you are my brother.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your brother. At least, not all my life.¡± Theodore looked at her and could not help but ask, ¡°ina, I like you. From the moment I saw you, fell for you. You don¡¯t know how difficult it is for me to hide my love all these years.¡± ina stood in ce and was at a loss. ¡°Since you have hidden it for so many years, why don¡¯t you. continue to hide it? Why do you want me to know?¡± ina wished that she had never known that. If this was the case, she would still see Theodore as her brother. ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t control myself. You don¡¯t even know how sad I feel when I see you and Jalen getting closer to each other,¡± Theodore said with a bitter smile. ¡°That man hurt you so much, but you still want to get closer to him. How can I just watch? ¡°I was just thinking. Since you can ept him, why can¡¯t you ept me? At least, I have never hurt. you.¡± Theodore just wanted an opportunity to openly pursue ina. Unfortunately, ina was determined not to give him the chance. ¡°Theodore, aren¡¯t you hurting me now?¡± ina looked at Theodore, her eyes red. Wasn¡¯t destroying their rtionship as siblings for many years a kind of damage? To ina, the damage caused by Theodore was a hundred times more than that from Jalen¡­. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 257 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Theodore was stunned on the spot. He had never thought that his affection would hurt ina. ¡°E, I¡­¡± ¡°Theodore, I know that you never wanted to hurt me, but to me, your love is hurtful. It will destroy our friendship over the years. Do you understand?¡± The reason why she avoided Theodore was that she was afraid that they would get into this situation. She was worried that she and Theodore could not even be friends. How could she give up so many years of friendship just like that? Theodore did not say anything. He gave a bitter smile. ¡°I see. So you will never like me, right? Even if I don¡¯t want this friendship, you won¡¯t choose me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded without hesitation and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want this friendship, it will only make me hate you.¡± She did not want things toe to that, never. As if he had already resigned himself to his fate, Theodore sighed, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°So, Theodore, what is your choice?¡± ina was a little nervous. She was really afraid that Theodore would insist. If that were the case, what should she do? Theodore looked at her, and there was a hint of gentleness in his eyes. ina was very familiar with that gentleness. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t give up the friendship for so many years between us.¡± Although he felt very upset, he was scared after knowing that he couldn¡¯t get a chance to pursue ina even if he gave up their friendship. He was afraid that he would have nothing in the end and that he would not even be qualified to be by ina¡¯s side. So he decided to let everything return to normal. Perhaps this was good for them. It was just that¡­ Theodore looked at Jalen, who was lying on the table not far away, and frowned. ¡°Then I will ask you as your friend. Are you really going to remarry him?¡± ina did not expect him to change the topic so quickly. She could not react in time. ¡°Theodore, this¡­¡± ¡°E, you can¡¯t tell the truth even to me?¡± Theodore asked. ina could only say, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know now. I don¡¯t hate his approach. As for remarriage, I don¡¯t seem to have considered it at all.¡± She didn¡¯t like to get involved with her exes, especially her ex-husband. Theodore¡¯s heart sank. He understood that it meant that she was willing to give Jalen a chance. Based on Jalen¡¯s stubborn and shameless personality, he might really be able to get back ina¡¯s heart. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I have nothing to say, but I hope that you won¡¯t like him either.¡± In the end, Theodore still couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chose to express it. ¡°Theodore, you never interfered with my emotional life before,¡± ina smiled bitterly. To put it bluntly, Theodore still had not given uppletely. Otherwise, he would not have said this at all. He would support her choice just like Andrew, as long as she was happy. Theodore was silent. ina was right. If he did not like her, he would not interfere, yet¡­. After a while, he said, ¡°If you like someone else, I will not interfere, but you can¡¯t be with Jalen.¡± At this moment, neither of them noticed that Jalen, who was lying on the table, moved slightly. His hand under the table was clenched. ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t know if I will like him, but I hope that you will support any of my choices.¡± In the end, she still did not agree. Hearing this, Jalen rxed his clenched fist, and a smile appeared on his face. Theodore sighed. He understood that whatever he said was useless. ¡°I see. I¡¯m just afraid that you will be hurt.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 258 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 258 Chapter 258 In the end, Theodore did not rest at ina¡¯s house. He helped Andrew downstairs to take a taxi. After ina watched them leave, she turned around and returned home. When she saw Jalen still lying on the table, she suddenly felt vexed. ¡°Jalen?¡± ina walked over and pushed him, but there was no reaction from him. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t drink. Why did you drink so much?¡± she couldn¡¯t helpining. As she spoke, she bent down to help the man up, ready to help him to the guest room. She actually wanted to send Jalen back to the opposite house, yet unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the key. With great difficulty, she helped the man to the guest room and threw him hard, wanting to throw the man onto the bed. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, ina was also brought to the bed by a huge force. She just happened to lie on top of Jalen, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. The man¡¯s breathing sounded in her ear, and ina¡¯s cheeks were a little hot. She was somewhat d that Jalen was asleep. Otherwise, he might think that she was going to do something to him. Thinking of this, she subconsciously wanted to get up, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. Looking down, she found that Jalen had opened his eyes. He was looking at her, and there was forbearance in his eyes that ina could not understand. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could say a word, ina¡¯s whole body was spinning. When she came back to her senses, she was already pressed down by Jalen. This made the atmosphere even more awkward, and ina wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°You are not drunk?¡± This was ina¡¯s first reaction. She looked at the man, and he did not look like a drunk person at all. ¡°After being thrown onto the bed so hard by you, no matter how drunk I was, I would sober up.¡± Of course, he would not admit that he had been pretending to be drunk. ina was a little embarrassed. She had indeed used a little too much force just now. ¡°You are so heavy. How could I support you? It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t throw you to the ground.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°So I have to thank you?¡± ¡°No need. Hurry up and get out of my way, please.¡± At this moment, they were in a strange position, At least, ina felt that it was inappropriate. Jalen did not move. He even bent down to get closer to ina. ¡°How can I do that? I have always been unwilling to owe others favors.¡± ¡°What do you want to¡­ Uh¡­¡± ina was silenced. Before she could finish her words, Jalen pressed his hot lips against hers. The moment she was kissed, ina felt her mind go nk. She even forgot everything and just stared at the man close to her. However, Jalen felt a little ufortable being stared at by her. He smiled wryly, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± ina responded. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°You took advantage of me!¡± Her eyes were filled with anger. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With that, she pushed Jalen away. Her fighting skills were no worse than Jalen¡¯s. She directly shoved the man away. ina retreated to the door and looked at the man with vignce. ¡°Jalen! You bastard!¡± ¡°I am expressing my gratitude to you,¡± the man said shamelessly. ina almost couldn¡¯t control herself and rushed forward. But she didn¡¯t do that because she knew that she was no match for Jalen. If she really attacked, she would definitely be the one to suffer in the end. She snorted angrily and pointed to the door. ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t let me see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m drunk. I can¡¯t walk.¡± After saying that, hey down on the bed and closed his eyes to pretend to sleep. ina was so upset with him that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Just wait!¡± ina immediately went to the guest room. Jalen, who had his eyes closed, smiled and murmured, ¡°E, good night.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 259 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The next day, Jalen woke up at ina¡¯s house. The scenes fromst night were still reying in his mind, especially the short kiss. He couldn¡¯t help smiling. He reached out and touched his lips. There seemed to be still the warmth left by ina. A voice came from outside the door. ina must have woken up. Jalen did not hesitate. He quickly got up from the bed and opened the door. He saw ina in the living room. They looked at each other. Neither of them spoke, especially ina. Her cheeks were uncontrobly red. Enter title¡­ She red at Jalen. ¡°The toiletries are in the bathroom. I bought them at thest minute. Just use them.¡± There had never been a man staying at her home before. Even Theodore and the others had not stayed for the night. She did not expect Jalen to stay here. ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Jalen nodded and turned to go to the bathroom.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ina thought, bastard, stop pretending to be a gentleman! Last night, you¡­ ina sighed and rubbed her head, forcing herself not to think about it. Not long after that, Jalen came out of the bathroom. ina had already ced breakfast on the table. ¡°Eat it. Try the spaghetti I cooked.¡± ¡°Spaghetti?¡± Jalen was surprised. He did not expect ina to cook this. She replied, ¡°Yes, spaghetti with cream sauce.¡± Jalen was speechless. He walked over, and sure enough, there were two tes of spaghetti on the table. ¡°Only you eat spaghetti in the morning,¡± Jalenined. He reached out and took away the te in front of ina. ina asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jalen ignored her and went into the kitchen with spaghetti. After a while, spaghetti was brought out again. However, there were a few fried eggs and shrimp on the spaghetti, and they immediately became nutritious. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so particr about food,¡± inaughed. ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about your stomach, why would I be like this?¡± Even Nitzan had never eaten the breakfast Jalen made. ina was the first one. ina stuck out her tongue and felt a little apologetic. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Fine? I wonder who was the one who couldn¡¯t get up in painst time,¡± Jalen scolded her in a bad mood. ina was stumped and could not retort. After breakfast, Jalen, who had rested for a day, could not continue to stay at ina¡¯s house. After all, he had to attend a meeting in the Halton Group. ¡°Then I will go to thepany first. What are your ns today?¡± Before leaving, Jalen did not forget to ask ina about her arrangements. ina thought about it. It was still Sunday today. She did not need to go to the hospital. ¡°Maybe I will go to thepany. It has just begun. I may be busy.¡± Although Adriana was in charge of it, as the boss, ina had to do something. ¡°Well, don¡¯t make yourself tired,¡± Jalen said. ina replied resignedly, ¡°Got it.¡± He took her as a child. After Jalen left, ina packed up and left home to go to thepany. Meanwhile, at Theodore¡¯s vi. Andrew woke up from his drunken stupor and rubbed his head. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Where else can you be other than at home?¡± Theodore appeared beside Andrew and handed him a ss of water. ¡°Did you bring me back?¡± Andrew took the ss of water and drank it. ¡°Of course. Do you think you walked back by yourself?¡± Theodore was irritated. Wasn¡¯t Andrew asking a question that he already knew the answer to? Andrew ced the ss on the table and rolled his eyes at Theodore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so angry in the morning?¡± Theodore did not speak. Andrew continued to ask, ¡°How was your conversation with Est night? Did you make it clear?¡° Theodore nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. Theodore looked at Andrew. Theodore had not sleptst night. He was thinking about something, and now, he had already thought it over. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 260 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ¡°Andrew.¡± Theodore said seriously, ¡°I might have to leave for a while. E will be under your care for the time being. You will take good care of her, right?¡± Andrew froze and turned to look at the man standing in front of him. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with thepany¡¯s foreign business. I want to go and take a look,¡± Theodore replied. Enter title¡­ Andrew rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a business trip? I thought you were going to leave us behind.¡± ¡°There are a lot of things over there. I might note back in a short time,¡± Theodore continued. Andrew, who was already relieved, frowned again. Andrew looked at Theodore and could see the seriousness in his eyes. Theodore was not joking. Andrew got up from the bed and stood in front of Theodore with anger. ¡°Why? You are escaping!¡± He was not stupid. There was only one reason why Theodore suddenly said that he wanted to leave. Theodore must have had an unhappy talk with inast night. ¡°Maybe. If I continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control my feelings for E.¡± Theodore did not deny it. ¡°I just found out that my love had already hurt her, so I wanted to leave for a while. Perhaps when Ie back, I will havepletely let go of my feelings for E, and she will forget it.¡± Theodore did not want to leave, and he did not want to part with ina for a long time. However, he had no choice. As long as he saw ina, he would not be able to control his affection for her. Andrew wanted to persuade Theodore. Andrew wanted to say that there was no need to do so. The rtionship between Theodore and ina had not reached that point yet. However, when he was about to say that, Andrew stopped and sighed, ¡°You have already made your decision, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. I am just worried that she will be hurt after I leave.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°What are you talking about? Without you here, can¡¯t I support her?¡± Andrew was very unhappy. Theodore made it sound like Andrew was very weak. Although Andrew was indeed a little weaker, he would never admit such a thing. Theodore nced at him and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re so confident. If you were so powerful, how would you have been easily bribed by Jalen?¡± ¡°Who was bribed by him? Don¡¯t nder me,¡± Andrew immediately retorted. He would never admit this. Theodore chuckled and was toozy to argue with him. Andrew did not intend to end it here. He looked at Theodore and said, ¡°Actually, E does not need us to support her. She can now deal with everything. She is much more powerful than us.¡± Theodore did not refute this. The current ina was indeed much stronger than when she was in Peach Blossom Vige. Sometimes, even though he wanted to help her, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. But even so, he would still be worried. ¡°Anyway, take good care of her.¡± Theodore patted Andrew on the shoulder and turned to leave. ¡°Are you going to leave now?¡± Andrew asked anxiously. ¡°I have to go to thepany and make arrangements.¡± In any case, Theodore was in charge of so many people. If he really left, they would think that he had fled with the money. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Theodore would leave as soon as he said so, not giving him any time to ept it. Andrew followed Theodore and wanted to go to thepany with him, but a call stopped Andrew. He picked up the phone and listened to the report from the other side of the line. Andrew¡¯s face gradually darkened. A momentter, the phone was hung up. Andrew called ina. ¡°There is news about the matter you asked me to investigate for you.¡± Chapter 260 ¡°Andrew.¡± Theodore said seriously, ¡°I might have to leave for a while. E will be under your care for the time being. You will take good care of her, right?¡± Andrew froze and turned to look at the man standing in front of him. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with thepany¡¯s foreign business. I want to go and take a look,¡± Theodore replied. Enter title¡­ Andrew rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a business trip? I thought you were going to leave us behind.¡± ¡°There are a lot of things over there. I might note back in a short time,¡± Theodore continued. Andrew, who was already relieved, frowned again. Andrew looked at Theodore and could see the seriousness in his eyes. Theodore was not joking. Andrew got up from the bed and stood in front of Theodore with anger. ¡°Why? You are escaping!¡± He was not stupid. There was only one reason why Theodore suddenly said that he wanted to leave. Theodore must have had an unhappy talk with inast night. ¡°Maybe. If I continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control my feelings for E.¡± Theodore did not deny it. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just found out that my love had already hurt her, so I wanted to leave for a while. Perhaps when Ie back, I will havepletely let go of my feelings for E, and she will forget it.¡± Theodore did not want to leave, and he did not want to part with ina for a long time. However, he had no choice. As long as he saw ina, he would not be able to control his affection for her. Andrew wanted to persuade Theodore. Andrew wanted to say that there was no need to do so. The rtionship between Theodore and ina had not reached that point yet. However, when he was about to say that, Andrew stopped and sighed, ¡°You have already made your decision, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. I am just worried that she will be hurt after I leave.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°What are you talking about? Without you here, can¡¯t I support her?¡± Andrew was very unhappy. Theodore made it sound like Andrew was very weak. Although Andrew was indeed a little weaker, he would never admit such a thing. Theodore nced at him and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re so confident. If you were so powerful, how would you have been easily bribed by Jalen?¡± ¡°Who was bribed by him? Don¡¯t nder me,¡± Andrew immediately retorted. He would never admit this. Theodore chuckled and was toozy to argue with him. Andrew did not intend to end it here. He looked at Theodore and said, ¡°Actually, E does not need us to support her. She can now deal with everything. She is much more powerful than us.¡± Theodore did not refute this. The current ina was indeed much stronger than when she was in Peach Blossom Vige. Sometimes, even though he wanted to help her, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. But even so, he would still be worried. ¡°Anyway, take good care of her.¡± Theodore patted Andrew on the shoulder and turned to leave. ¡°Are you going to leave now?¡± Andrew asked anxiously. ¡°I have to go to thepany and make arrangements.¡± In any case, Theodore was in charge of so many people. If he really left, they would think that he had fled with the money. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Theodore would leave as soon as he said so, not giving him any time to ept it. Andrew followed Theodore and wanted to go to thepany with him, but a call stopped Andrew. He picked up the phone and listened to the report from the other side of the line. Andrew¡¯s face gradually darkened. A momentter, the phone was hung up. Andrew called ina. ¡°There is news about the matter you asked me to investigate for you.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 261 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 261 Chapter 261 At Moonlight Fashion Design Company, when she was done talking with Adriana, ina walked out of the office and received a call from Andrew. After Andrew finished speaking, ina asked, ¡°So he was bribed by Alisha because his younger sister was seriously ill and he wanted to use the money to treat his younger sister?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the case, judging from the information I found,¡± Andrew replied. For a moment, ina had mixed feelings. Enter title¡­ Lucian was very skilled at fighting. If he had not helped Alisha deal with ina where Marcus was killed. ina was almost framed as a murderer. At that time, ina thought that it was strange that someone as skilled as Lucian would help Alisha, so ina asked Andrew to help her investigate Lucian¡¯s background. She did not expect that Andrew would really find something. Lucian had a seriously-ill younger sister. No wonder he became Alisha¡¯s thug. He must be extremely short of money. For some reason, the anger ina had towards Lucian disappeared. ¡°Alisha is such a bad woman. She promised to give him money to treat his younger sister, but after Lucian was arrested, she did not transfer money to the hospital at all. Now, that girl is still lying in the hospital,¡± Andrew said. ¡°So his younger sister¡¯s illness is not cured?¡± ina asked. ¡°Yes, I heard from the hospital that Lucian only paid a deposit. At that time, he said that the money for the surgery would be raised soon. Unexpectedly, after so long, not only did the money not arrive, but Lucian also disappeared.¡± ina was silent. It would be fine if she didn¡¯t know. After she learned this, she felt sorry. As if knowing what ina was thinking, Andrew said, ¡°E, you want to help her, From N?velDrama.Org. right?¡± He and ina grew up together, so he knew a lot about her. ¡°No matter what Lucian did, his younger sister is innocent.¡± ina was upset. She knew that her words might sound a little hypocritical. But ina couldn¡¯t just ignore that girl and watch her die. Andrew was not surprised by her decision and said resignedly, ¡°I knew that you would definitely interfere if I told you about it.¡± ¡°If you really want to help her, I won¡¯t stop you. However, you have to get Lucian to give up Alisha.¡± ina frowned and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Marcus was indeed killed by Lucian. Even if he said that he was ordered by Alisha to do that, who would believe it?¡± ¡°Then you are going to let him off so easily?¡± Andrew could not swallow his anger. ¡°Lucian has got punishment. He will always spend his whole life in prison. Even if his younger sister is cured, she can¡¯t save him.¡± ina always felt that one had to take responsibility for everything he did. Lucian had done something wrong, and he had to pay the price for it. She would not vent her anger on his younger sister. Seeing her insistence, Andrew could not say anything more to dissuade her. ¡°Up to you. Anyway, you have always been like this.¡± ina was kind, and he had long known this. ¡°Well, help me transfer the money. You don¡¯t have to tell the hospital who we are. Just say we are from a charity.¡± She did not want to have anything to do with the Lambert family anymore. After hanging up the phone, ina took a deep breath, got up, and left the However, Andrew brooded over it. After transferring the money to the hospital, he was still angry and drove directly to the prison. Even if he could not let Lucian prove that Alisha was the mastermind behind the scenes, Andrew wanted Lucian to feel guilty and let him know how wrong his actions were. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 262 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 262 Chapter 262 On Wednesday, ina thought it was an ordinary day. But when she received a call from the prison and learned of Lucian¡¯s death, she stood still for a long time, unable toe back to her senses. Half an hourter, she arrived at the prison. ¡°How did he die?¡± she asked the warden, somewhat worried that Lucian had been killed by Alisha. However, it had already been so long. Wasn¡¯t it toote to kill him now? Enter title¡­ Soon, the warden¡¯s words directly dispelled her confusion. ¡°Hemitted suicide.¡± ¡°Suicide? How could hemit suicide?¡± ina raised her voice. Lucian¡¯s appearance surfaced in her mind. That person did not seem like he wouldmit suicide. Why did he suddenlymit suicide? ¡°We do not know what happened either. When we found him, he had already hit himself on the wall and died,¡± the warden replied. ina had so many questions in her heart, yet it was useless to ask too much at this time. She asked to see Lucian¡¯s body, and the warden allowed it. Soon, ina saw Lucian¡¯s body in the morgue. After a careful examination, ina had to admit that Lucian had indeed disguised as the result of suicide. Aftering out of the prison, ina looked up at the gloomy sky. Her mood was particrlyplicated. Lucian helped Alisha harm ina and killed Marcus. Lucian deserved to die. But¡­ thinking of the reason why he did all this, ina felt that he shouldn¡¯t die. Letting Lucian spend his life in prison was actually the greatest punishment for him. Yet he suddenlymitted suicide like this without any reason. It was really confusing. A ck Maybach stopped in front of her. Jalen walked out and asked, ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°Yes, hemitted suicide,¡± ina replied. She turned to look at the person beside her. ¡°Why do you think hemitted suicide?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps he felt guilty?¡± Jalen said. ina felt this was unlikely. If Lucian really had felt guilty and wanted tomit suicide, he would have killed himself long ago. How could he wait until now? Seeing that she had a lot of doubts in her heart, Jalenforted her. ¡°He was just a sinner. Why do you care so much about him?¡± ¡°He¡­ was different,¡± ina sighed. In her heart, Lucian was different from the other people who wanted to harm her. In order to save his sister, he risked danger in desperation. In outsiders¡¯ eyes, he was hateful. However, for his sister, Lucian was probably the greatest person in the world.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ina did not want to sympathize with him, nor would she forgive him. However, she felt that it was good for Lucian to spend the rest of his life in prison rather than die. But now, he was dead. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Jalen did not know what she was thinking, yet he could tell that ina was in a bad mood at the moment. ina nodded and walked into Jalen¡¯s car. They quickly left. Meanwhile, Andrew also learned of the news of Lucian¡¯s suicide and was Dead? Did he die just like that? Andrew only said a few words to Lucian, and Lucian actuallymitted suicide. Andrew was so furious that he wanted to curse. He felt that he was right, but his heart was always filled with anxiety as if he had done something wrong. Theodore noticed this and forced Andrew to tell the truth. Andrew told him the whole thing. ¡°s. E said she had let it go. Why did you go to see him?¡± Theodore was upset and felt that Andrew had done something unnecessary. ¡°I just think it¡¯s not worth it for E. Couldn¡¯t I do something for her?¡± Andrew was stubborn and still did not feel that he was wrong. Andrew just did not expect that Lucian would be so weak. Lucian chose to people. It was really strange. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 263 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Seeing him like this, Theodore knew that Andrew had not realized his own mistake at all. After thinking about it, Theodore said to Andrew, ¡°You better tell E about Lucian¡¯s death. She should be very confused right now.¡± ¡°Do you want me to say that I caused it?¡± Andrew knew ina would be furious. Theodore looked at Andrew and said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew was speechless. He wanted to help ina, but he did not punch or kick Lucian. He only mocked Lucian a few times, and now he became a murderer. Enter title¡­ Andrew was as speechless as he could be, but in the end, he still did not refuse. He obediently called ina and told her about how he went to prison to meet Lucian. On the other side of the line, ina was in Jalen¡¯s car. When she received the call from Andrew, her mood was full of mixed feelings. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After seeing her answer the phone, Jalen opened his mouth to ask, feeling that things were not quite right. ina had no intention of hiding anything and said to Jalen, ¡°The cause of Lucian¡¯s death has been found.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jalen revealed a puzzled expression. It was so fast. ¡°Andrew went to the prison to see Lucian yesterday and said some bad things to him. I guess Lucian probably felt guilty, so he chose tomit suicide,¡± ina said. She didn¡¯t mean to me Andrew. After all, she knew that Andrew was speaking up for her. Although she felt that it was unnecessary, she couldn¡¯t say anything wrong about it. Jalen was a little surprised. ¡°Guilty? Is Lucian still the kind of person who has a conscience?¡± Why did Jalen not believe it? If Lucian really had a conscience, he could not kill people with his hands. ¡°Actually, when I saw Lucian for the first time, I felt that he was not the kind of heinous person. That was why I paid extra attention to him.¡± Moreover, ina guessed that with Lucian¡¯s skills, Lucian should have a very powerful master. Perhaps she knew him. Therefore, she did not deliberately make things difficult for Lucian. She was not dissatisfied with the judgment. In fact, she also wanted to give Lucian a chance to turn over a new leaf. However, she did not expect that Lucian would still die. At this moment, ina did not know that Lucian¡¯s death was not purely because of Andrew¡¯s humiliating words. Lucian¡¯s desire to kill himself had been born since Lucian killed Marcus and framed ina. Andrew¡¯s words were thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, which made Lucianpletely determined to atone for his sins. This idea of redemption for Lucian became stronger and stronger, especially when Lucian learned that Alisha did not transfer the money for the operation to his sister, but that it was given by ina. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You have done your best.¡± Jalen was afraid that she would be sad, so heforted her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ina smiled and said to him, ¡°I am not as sentimental as you think. Lucian is dead. I just feel that it is a pity and a little regretful. But to say that I am sad, there is actually no.¡± ¡°I know you are strong,¡± Jalen could not help butugh. He always felt that ina did not like to let others see her weak appearance. ina did not talk to him anymore. Instead, she sent a message to Andrew, asking him to pay attention to Lucian¡¯s sister¡¯s operation and keep an eye on her. At least they had to keep her alive. After the chat, Jalen¡¯s car stopped. ina turned to look out of the car window and found that Jalen had brought her to a restaurant. She was a little surprised. ¡°I thought we were going home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tiring to cook every day,¡± Jaten sighed. He didn¡¯t feel it when he asionally cooked. It was a little too much for him to cook every day. inaughed, obviously mocking him, ¡°Who said he wanted to cook for the rest of his life? It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 264 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡°You have to give me a chance even if I want to cook for the rest of my life.¡± Jalen turned around and looked at her. ¡°So, are you going to give me this chance?¡± ina regretted what she had said. She blinked and looked at the dining room. ¡°I haven¡¯te to this restaurant before. It looks good.¡± She walked inside, and Jalen, who was standing in ce, could only shake his head. She was avoiding the subject. Enter title¡­ The two entered the restaurant, and the waiter took them to the seats that Jalen had already booked. It was on the 30th floor and by the window. The night view was beautiful. ina looked at the night view outside the window and was a little lost in thought. She thought about it carefully. Aftering to New York for so long, even if she had nothing to do in the two years she married Jalen, she seemed to have never seen the night view of this city. ¡°Try this specialty dish. I wonder if you like it.¡± It was just a Japanese restaurant. Jalen thought the taste was good, but he did not know if ina liked it. ina tasted it and then nodded. ¡°Yes, it tastes very good.¡± ¡°Then you should eat more. You are so thin, so you definitely don¡¯t eat on time.¡± As he spoke, he picked up food for ina, regardless of whether she could finish it. The two of them chatted as they ate, and the atmosphere was quite good. On the other side of the restaurant, Alisha and Deven were also eating there. However, the atmosphere between the two of them was not so harmonious. It was a little strange instead. Deven served Alisha food as if he was trying to please her, and Alisha almost did not look at him. She just ate, and her mood was not very good. ¡°Alisha, have we been too eye-catching recently? My dad is not very satisfied,¡± Deven said in a low voice. He was a person who did not like to be high-profile, so the current situation made him very uneasy. Last time, Alisha said that she hoped that he would have the ability to protect her. Deven also followed what she said to work in the Stein Group and also brought Alisha into thepany. This had already made some people dissatisfied. Now that Alisha had offended many people in thepany, not to mention him, even his father could not handle it. Hearing his words, Alisha put down her fork and said coldly, ¡°The Stein Group is thepany of the Stein family. Why should I consider those people?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know that they are shareholders, but even so, they can¡¯t suppress the Stein family, can they?¡± Alisha interrupted him. Deven was speechless, but Alisha did not intend to give up. ¡°Deven, I am doing this for the sake of the Stein family. We have to have some ambition. Sooner or Stein Group willpletely belong to the Stein family. Isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°Of course, it is good, but¡­¡± Deven was very suspicious. ¡°Can we do it?¡± It was also the expectation of the Stein family to dominate thepany themselves, but how could it be so easy? ¡°Of course, as long as you support me, I can definitely help you be the president of the Stein Group.¡± Alisha was full of confidence. Although she did not like him, the only person she could rely on now was Deven. She wanted him to go up to a higher position. Then, she would dump him and get that position. She thought about it, and her mood became even more cheerful. Just as she was about to continue speaking, she heard a waitress whisper, ¡°Is that Mr. Halton and his girlfriend over there? They look really good together.¡± Another person said, ¡°I really want to take a photo.¡± ¡°Take a photo? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want this job. Don¡¯t implicate the restaurant,¡± the restaurant manager said in a cold voice and immediately calmed the waitress down. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 265 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 265 Chapter 265 They were still talking about something. Alisha was no longer in the mood to listen. She only knew that Jalen was here, and the person who was with him was most likely ina. Alisha¡¯s good mood instantly disappeared. She looked up at Deven who was facing her. ¡°Since Jalen is here, we should go and greet him. If the Stein family has his support, it should be able to grow stronger in the Stein Group.¡± ¡°Alisha, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Deven was not a fool. Jalen and ina did not like them, and if they insisted on going over, it would only Enter title¡­ cause trouble. Alisha red at him. ¡°What are you afraid of? Can he eat you alive?¡± After that, regardless of whether Deven was willing or not, she pulled him over. When she stood in front of Jalen and ina, a smile had already appeared on her face. ¡°Jalen, are you and E here to eat too? It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. Deven and I are here to eat too,¡± She said sweetly, even calling ina ¡°E¡±. She indeed had a strong mind. ina felt ufortable and got goosebumps. ¡°Ms. Lory, I am not familiar with you. You should call me Ms. Gainsford.¡± ¡°E, we have known each other for so long. How can you say that you are not familiar with me?¡± Alisha looked at ina. Anyway, it had the same meaning. Alisha would not listen to her. ina was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She couldn¡¯t cover Alisha¡¯s mouth, could she? ina turned her head and looked out of the window, ignoring Alisha. ina¡¯s attitude was like this, so Jalen¡¯s attitude was also not good. ¡°We just happened to run into you guys here. Deven said we shoulde over and say hello,¡± Alisha replied, pushing Deven with her hand. Deven felt like he was about to copse, but he still forced himself to look at Jalen. ¡°I was thinking that it would not be easy to meet you, Mr. Halton. How could I note and greet you? ¡°But Mr. Halton, don¡¯t worry. Alisha and I will not disturb you.¡± Although the Stein family was not bad in New York, they were still inferior to the Halton family. Therefore, Jalen did not need to show his respect to Deven. ¡°Well, are you done?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Deven was stunned. He quickly reacted. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± Alisha wanted to speak, but she was forcefully pulled away by Deven. After the two of them left, ina felt that the air was fresh, and she could not help but tease, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Alisha to be so deeply in love with you. She has already married Deven and still wants to get your attention.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her problem. I have no interest in her at all,¡± Jalen exined, afraid that ina would misunderstand. inaughed. How could she be so unreasonable? Alisha was pulled away by Deven, and her face was gloomy. ¡°Piece of crap!¡± ¡°Alisha¡­¡± Deven felt ufortable. ¡°I know you like Jalen, and that¡¯s why you hate ina. ¡°But you have married me. I don¡¯t expect you to like me, but I hope you can N?velDrama.Org owns this text. forget Jalen. He has no interest in you. You should be able to see it.¡± If Deven didn¡¯t really like Alisha, how could he put up with this aggravation? Unfortunately, Alisha did not take his words seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my matters. Besides, do you think I went to Jalen because I liked him? ¡°I clearly want you to have a good rtionship with him and use his power to help us take over the ownership of the Stein Group. Do you understand?¡± These words were not false. She did have this intention. But she clearly had selfish motives. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 266 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 266 Chapter 266 But Deven couldn¡¯t think of it so much. When he heard Alisha say this, he immediately felt that he had wronged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alisha. I just¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t really like me anyway.¡± Alisha curled her lips, looking wronged. Deven¡¯s heart was broken, and he quickly held her in his arms. ¡°Of course, I like you. No one likes you more than me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I also want to be a shareholder of the Stein Group. Can you give me your shares?¡± she said. Deven was stunned. While hesitating, he heard Alisha say, ¡°See, you wouldn¡¯t even give me some of your shares. You even said you liked me. What a liar!¡± ¡°I certainly do!¡± Deven quickly agreed, afraid that she would be upset. Alisha smiled when she heard this. She suppressed the disgust in her heart and kissed Deven on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You are not allowed to go back on your words.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. I definitely won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± Deven was very happy in his heart. Now, not to mention the shares, even if Alisha wanted his life, he would probably be able to risk it. Perhaps Deven would never have imagined that his seemingly casual decision today would actually determine the end of the Stein family. When ina received a call from Theodore and learned that he was going abroad for a period of time, it had already been a week since theyst met. She thought that after what happened that night, Theodore wouldpletely let it go. In a few more days, they would be able to pretend that nothing had happened. However, when ina found out that Theodore was going abroad, she knew that he had not moved on. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to go abroad. In Theodore¡¯s vi, ina looked at the people in the kitchen. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but no words came out. Andrew walked over and patted her shoulder tofort her. The two of them turned and walked back to the living room. ina still could not ept it. ¡°Does he really have to go abroad?¡± ¡°E, you know that what is important to Theodore is not whether he goes abroad or not, but to avoid it temporarily,¡± Andrew nced at Theodore who was cooking in the kitchen, and sighed. ina was silent. Of course, she understood this, but she just did not want to ept it. As if Andrew knew what ina was thinking, he continued, ¡°I thought Theodore could move on. ¡°At first, I thought so too, but now I understand that it is really hard for him.¡± Andrew no longer tried to persuade Theodore. Since Theodore wanted to leave, it didn¡¯t matter. Andrew said, ¡°I know it is impossible for you to ept him, so let him go. There is no need to persuade him.¡± What was more, they couldn¡¯t change Theodore¡¯s decision. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it.¡± ina felt ufortable in her heart, and her eyes were a little red. She thought that the three of them would forever be a family that loved each other. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When Theodorees back, he will also return to the beginning.¡± Andrew expected Theodore to move onpletely before he returned. ina nodded, but with an ufortable feeling in her heart. Soon, Theodore came out of the kitchen and saw them in the living room. He smiled at them and said, ¡°Come and help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded and looked at each other. Then they got up and walked to the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The meal was very pleasant, at least on the surface. But in fact, the three of them had different thoughts, but they did not show it and did not want the other two to worry. After dinner, ina looked up and asked, ¡°When are you going to leave, Theodore?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 267 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 267 Chapter 267 ¡°Tomorrow. I have got everything ready,¡± Theodore replied with a smile. ina frowned. ¡°Tomorrow? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared for a long time.¡± Theodore continued, ¡°Come on! I just feel that my business doesn¡¯t develop well overseas. I want to do something to make my ¡°Oh.¡± ina didn¡¯t buy Theodore¡¯s words. Enter title¡­ ¡°E, if you need help during my absence, go to Andrew. He can help you now,¡± Theodore said. He was still worried about ina. ina nodded with sadness. ¡°Theodore, if you are worried about me, stay. I need your protection.¡± Theodore said nothing but smiled. He made himself clear. Stay? How can I get over you if I see you every day? Theodore thought. ina pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She knew that Theodore had made up his mind. ¡°I have an operation tomorrow, so I won¡¯t see you off,¡± ina said. She felt it was difficult to say goodbye to Theodore at the airport. It seemed that they had never parted with each other from little. This speech shocked Theodore, but he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright, workes first. I am not a three-year-old kid. I don¡¯t need you to see me off.¡± ina didn¡¯t stay any longer because the stay deepened her sadness. After ina left, Andrewined, ¡°You want E to see you off. Why weren¡¯t you honest?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upset. I know that.¡± How can I sadden her? Theodore thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the three of us became so.¡± Andrew shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Theodore smiled bitterly. A lot of things would not happen if I controlled my feelings. Theodore thought. Andrew opened his mouth to say that he did not me Theodore. However, he swallowed his words at the sight of the distressed Theodore. Just give them some time. Andrew thought. The next day, ina took leave and did not go to work. She woke up early in the morning. ina held her phone, and there was Theodore¡¯s flight information from Andrew. Andrew did not tell ina to see Theodore off at the airport. He just sent ina the flight information and let her make the final decision. There were still two hours to go before the ne took off. Theodore was ready to go to the airport, but ina had not made up her mind yet. When ina was in a struggle, her doorbell rang. She knew who the visitor was. ina opened the door. She was not surprised to see Jalen outside the door. ¡°I bought breakfast for you. Do you like some?¡± Speaking, Jalen walked into the house with breakfast. He could tell that ina was in a bad mood. He also knew that ina felt sad because of Theodore¡¯s departure. What Theodore had done in hispany recently attracted a lot of attention, so many people knew about his temporary departure. Jalen felt good about Theodore¡¯s departure. This departure gives both Theodore and ina some time. Most importantly, Theodore won¡¯t disturb ina and me during this period. Jalen thought. From N?velDrama.Org. This thought was selfish, so Jalen would not share it with ina. ¡°Enjoy yourself. I don¡¯t have any appetite.¡± Speaking, ina walked back to the sofa and huddled up in the corner. Jalen walked over and pulled ina up from the sofa. ¡°Theodore is leaving, but is it a big deal?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± ina didn¡¯t want to talk to Jalen. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the rtionship between you two. However, I know that Theodore just leaves for the time being. He won¡¯t disappear forever. Do you have to make it a separation between life and death?¡± Jalen tried to make the case serious to wake ina 1. ¡°He will be back. When hees back, you are still his little sister. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 268 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Perhaps what Jalen had said worked. ina got up from the sofa and had breakfast with Jalen. ina was still down and did not say a word for a long time. ¡°He will leave today, won¡¯t he?¡± Jalen asked. ina nodded. Jalen continued, ¡°Won¡¯t you see him off at the airport?¡± ina shook her head and ate her breakfast. Then, she said, ¡°No. Just as you said, it isn¡¯t a separation between life and death. What is the point of my seeing him off?¡± Enter title¡­ Jalen shook his head and did not say anything else. ina finished her breakfast and theny down on the sofa. Jalen pulled ina up. ¡°Get changed now, and I¡¯ll take you out.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ina raised her head slightly. She was not in high spirits and did not want to go out. ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± Jalen did not answer the question. He led ina out, got in the car, and left Kemp Apartment. ina soon knew where Jalen was going because she saw the word Airport not far away. Moved, ina turned to look at Jalen beside her. Jalen was driving intently and did not notice the look in ina¡¯s eyes. The car stopped. ina and Jalen got out of the car. Jalen said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him off face to face, but you can do it privately.¡± ina said nothing. She didn¡¯t veto this suggestion. Jalen led ina to the waiting room reserved for VIPs. There, they could see the ticket barrier not far away. ¡°Thank you.¡± ina thanked Jalen in a low voice. There appeared a hole in her heart, and the heart, made of steel, was slowly crumbling. Jalen smiled. He hated Theodofe but also wanted to make ina happy. Soon, Theodore and Andrew appeared at the ticket barrier. The two men talked with each other. Then, Theodore looked around as if he was waiting for someone. After a long time, he did not find the person he wanted to see and retracted his gaze with disappointment. ina watched Theodore all the time. Suddenly, she felt it was the right Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. decision that she didn¡¯t see Theodore off face to face. Perhaps, this will make Theodore give up more quickly. ina thought. At the ticket barrier, Andrew sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look around anymore. E said she wouldn¡¯te, so she won¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Theodore wanted to deny it, but Andrew said with a look in his eyes, ¡°No deny. I am an insider.¡± Therefore, Theodore swallowed the rest of his words. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew waved at Theodore. Theodore nodded and thought with bitterness, it is time to leave. He turned around. When Theodore handed his ticket to the ticket inspector, there came a voice. ¡°Theodore!¡± Theodore looked back and saw Sue rushing over. Theodore did not smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were leaving?¡± Sue was anxious and angry. She grabbed Theodore by the arm. ¡°Why are you leaving? Is ina the reason? She forced you to leave, didn¡¯t she?¡± Apart from ina, Sue could not find any other reason for Theodore¡¯s abrupt departure. ¡°Does my departure have anything to do with you? Sue, I warn you. If you harm E, I will not spare you!¡± Sue didn¡¯t take this warning to heart. This speech made Sue believe that ina was the reason. Now, Sue hated ina more than before. Red-eyed, Sue pulled Theodore tightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay? I won¡¯t mess with ina, so stay, please.¡± Sue found her love for the first time in her life, but her love was leaving. Sue felt heartbroken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Theodore shook his head, took Sue¡¯s hand away, and turned to leave. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 269 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Theodore left. Sue cried loudly as she watched his back leave, attracting the attention of many passengers. Andrew stood next to her and felt the gazes of many people. It seemed that they thought that he had done something to Sue to make her cry. This made him very embarrassed. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t cry. Theodore is just on a business trip. He¡¯ll Enter title¡­ ¡°You know nothing.¡± Sue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything? He left to run away. It¡¯s possible that he won¡¯te back anymore.¡± ¡°Your words sound like you have something to do with Theodore,¡± Andrew Hearing this, Sue got even angrier. ¡°Get out!¡± Andrew was speechless. He thought, it¡¯s nice of me tofort you. But you are scolding me? Sue turned around and left. No one knew what she was going to do, and no one cared either. After she left, Andrew did not stay. He turned around and left the airport. He was just a little surprised that ina did note to see Theodore off. At the airport, in the waiting hall of VIP, ina had already retracted her gaze from the entrance. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen did not ask anything. He followed her silently. The two of them walked out of the airport together. During this time, no one spoke. Just when Jalen thought that ina would be sad for a few more days and was about to say a few words offort, he heard her say, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie together tonight. A new movie is said to be good.¡± ¡°What?¡± The topic changed too quickly, and Jalen was somewhat unprepared. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± ina turned to look at him. Jalen quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I am willing. I was just a little surprised.¡± ¡°What are you surprised about?¡± ¡°I thought you were not in the mood right now.¡± After all, Theodore had just left. He thought that ina would be sad for a few days. ina smiled and held her chin with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m strong. I can get over it quickly.¡± It was true that Theodore¡¯s departure made her very sad. But he had already left. She would not be sad for too long because of this. People always had to walk forward. ¡°I can tell.¡± Jalen also smiled. He did not think that ina was heartless. Instead, he admired her even more. The car did not drive back to Kemp Apartment. Instead, it drove directly to the nearby shopping mall. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie first. After that, we will have a meal.¡± ina had no objections to Jalen¡¯s arrangements. She just wanted to rx In the cinema, Jalen thought that they would watch a love movie. He did not expect that they would end up watching a suspense film. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In ina¡¯s words, love was not appealing. Remarkable and surprising plots were attractive. Jalen had nothing to refute. Although he was not interested in love movies, he felt that it might be interesting if he watched them with ina But ina did not give him the chance. In the theater, the movie was ying. Jalen whispered into ina¡¯s ear, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ina shook her head and watched enthusiastically. She was guessing who the killer would be. Jalen was depressed. He thought that if ina was afraid, he could take the opportunity to give her a hug. Now it seemed that he was thinking too much. Sure enough, the idea that Graham, an old bachelor, came up with was unreliable. Graham said that watching a movie could promote their rtionship and that Jalen could take the opportunity to do something to her. Well, it turned out to be unreasonable. Jalen thought, I¡¯ll deduct his wages! I¡¯ll definitely deduct his bonus for this month! Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 270 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 270 Chapter 270 After the movie ended, the two of them walked out of the theater. ina asked Jalen, ¡°How do you like it? Does it look good?¡± ¡°Good,¡± he looked at ina and said. ina turned her head and met Jalen¡¯s gaze. Jalen did not seem to be answering that the movie was good, but that she was good-looking¡­ She immediately became speechless and said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop joking?¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°I am not joking.¡± Jalen coughed twice and said, ¡°The movie is very good. It is very exciting.¡± Although he did not watch much, ina appreciated it. Therefore, the movie shouldn¡¯t be bad. ina pouted and did not intend to continue the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°You decide. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± He didn¡¯t care about what to eat, but whom he ate with. For a moment, ina didn¡¯t know what to eat. She looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s still early.¡± Jalen nodded. The two of them strolled around the mall, looking for a restaurant. Suddenly, ina stopped at the entrance of a restaurant. She was looking at the busy people inside. If one looked closely, one would find that her gaze was always on one of the waiters. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jalen followed her gaze and found that ina was staring at a boy. ina¡¯s face was sour. She did not answer Jalen. Instead, she walked directly into the restaurant and came to the boy. The boy found that there was someone standing in front of him and subconsciously looked up. When he saw it was ina, he was stunned. ¡°Dr¡­. Dr. Gainsford?¡± He was a little uncertain. ¡°Kent! Shouldn¡¯t you be studying at school at this time? Why are you working here?¡± ina was a little angry. Kent immediately lowered his head. He did not look at ina again, nor did he answer her. ¡°Did you drop out of school?¡± ina could not think of any other possibility. Her words made Kent¡¯s head even lower. Seeing this, ina knew that she did not guess wrong. She was both distressed and angry. ¡°Why did you drop out of school? I told you that you cane to me anytime if you are in trouble.¡± Kent was the boy who was almost killed by his stepmother. He shouldn¡¯t have had a craniotomy but had undergone it. If ina had not saved him in time, he probably would have died. It was also that time when ina learned of Kent¡¯s perilous situation. His father had married a new wife and then did not care about him. His stepmother abused him. Even if she wanted to kill Kent, Kent¡¯s father did not care. ina felt sorry for him and worried about his future, so when Kent was discharged from the hospital, she had specially instructed him toe to her whenever he was in trouble. Unexpectedly, not only did Kent note to her, but he also dropped out of school to work in the restaurant. It was really infuriating. ¡°Stop this and go back to school right now!¡± ina reached out and took the rag from his hand. Kent had to look up at ina with reddened eyes. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, this is my business. Please leave it to myself.¡± ¡°I can. It won¡¯t bother me. However, if you really quit school and work, you will regret it for the rest of your life when you grow up.¡± ina tried her best to persuade him not to go the wrong way. ina was not a person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but this was about the future of a person. Moreover, he was someone she knew. How From N?velDrama.Org. could she turn a blind eye to it? Kent¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Of course, he knew that ina¡¯s words were for his own good, but¡­ he had no choice. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 271 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Jalen also seemed to recognize Kent. He had not interacted with Kent before. But he had investigated Kent¡¯s stepmother for ina, so he also knew something about the boy. Seeing that the two of them were in a stalemate, Jalen said, ¡°E, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s sit down to have a good talk.¡± After that, he reached out to call the waiter over and ordered a quiet room. Kent did not want to follow them, but under ina¡¯s gaze, he had no choice but to go. Enter title¡­ In the private room, the three of them sat down. After Jalen ordered some dishes, he looked at Kent and said, ¡°Tell us, what is the reason for dropping out of school?¡± Sensing that Jalen and ina were both looking at him, Kent sighed helplessly and finally told them the reason. His stepmother was in prison. Jason felt that he was the cause, so Jason disliked Kent very much. Later, Jason did not even pay him tuition fees or living expenses. Kent had no choice but to drop out of school and work. ¡°You are only sixteen years old. Do you want to work like this for the rest of your Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. life?¡± Though ina was annoyed, she knew that it was not easy for him, so she suppressed her anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I have no choice.¡± Kent shook his head. He was in his teens. He had no ie. He did not even have money for food. How could he continue his studies? ¡°You are a child worker. Can the owner of this shop ept you?¡± Jalen asked. There should not be a boss who would make such a mistake. Hearing this, Kent was clearly a little flustered. ¡°I¡­ I lied about my age.¡± Generally, this kind of restaurant wouldn¡¯t be strict with the affirmation of workers¡¯ ages. Workers could lie about their age and say that their ID card was lost. Almost no one would question whether it was true or not. ¡°Go back to school. You don¡¯t have to worry about tuition.¡± ina looked at him. Although she was angry, she also felt distressed. Kent bit his lip. He did not agree. The reason why he didn¡¯te to ina was that he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her. He always felt that he was unnecessary and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Although ina took the initiative to support him, Kent still didn¡¯t want it. He was afraid that if he owed ina too much, he wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really want to work here for a lifetime.¡± His silence made her more annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s reasonable for him to think in that way.¡± Jalenforted her. Kent was a teenager. He had self-respect. Jalen took out his business card and wrote a phone number on it. He handed it to Kent and said, ¡°This is the person in charge of ourpany¡¯s charity. Call him. He will pay for all the fees for your follow-up studies.¡± Jalen made a pause and then continued, ¡°Well, there are conditions for this. After you graduate from university and earn money, you will also have to sponsor a child who has no money to go to school. Can you make it?¡± Although it was not forced, at the moment, everyone they sponsored had done it. Jalen believed that Kent could do it too. Kent looked at the business card that Jalen handed over and was at a loss. ¡°Really?¡± Kent didn¡¯t want sympathy. He wanted kindness with conditions, just like what Jalen had offered him. In this way, Kent could feel much better to ept the kindness. ¡°Of course. Do you think that every child who doesn¡¯t have money to go to school can only drop out and work?¡± Jalen smiled and said to him, ¡°You are young and na?ve. Look, whenever you are in trouble, please think twice before choosing to be a deserter.¡± Jalen reminded Kent, ¡°You should ask for a favor when you need it. Even if E and I didn¡¯t help you, as long as you tell your teachers about the situation, they will find a solution. They won¡¯t let you drop out of school and work.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 272 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Kent knew little about that, and he hadn¡¯t given it a try. When the teacher asked him why he wanted to drop out of school, he only said that he did not want to study anymore. The teacher had advised him many times, yet Kent had made up his mind. Finally, the teacher had no choice but to go through the dropout formalities for him. ¡°But¡­ I have quit school.¡± Kent lowered his head, feeling a little regretful. ¡°I will help you. Just go to school on time. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jalen said to him. Enter title¡­ Kent looked at Jalen and ina in front of him. He had never liked crying, but he was now red-eyed. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If you want to thank us, study hard and repay us with your school performance.¡± Seeing that Kent was willing to go to school, ina felt relieved. ¡°I will.¡± Kent nodded. He had always been good at studying. Otherwise, he would not have skipped a grade or been in the third year of high school at the age of sixteen. If nothing unexpected happened, he would take the college N?velDrama.Org holds this content. entrance examination next year. ¡°You can do it. I¡¯ll buy you a gift when you are admitted to a university,¡± ina smiled and let out a sigh of relief. After dinner, ina apanied Kent to quit his job. The manager did not make things difficult for Kent and paid the sry. He even encouraged Kent. Leaving the mall, Kent followed ina and Jalen into the car. At that moment, he did not know where to go. ¡°Where do you live now?¡± ina asked. Kent looked troubled. ¡°I used to live in the staff dormitory. Now that I¡¯ve quit my job, I don¡¯t know where to go.¡± ¡°Your family¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a family. He drove me out.¡± When Kent mentioned his father, a trace of hatred shed in his eyes, but it soon disappeared. He did not want ina to see such a bad self. He did not tell ina the whole story. Jason not only drove him out but also came to him to ask for money every month. Kent did not earn much money, and he had to spend part of it on his father to drink. He thought worriedly, I quit my job and will go back to school soon. I don¡¯t know if he will find it out and look for me in school¡­ Kent did not dare to think much about it. When the time came, perhaps many ssmates wouldugh at him. He did not intend to tell ina about this. He believed that he could handle it. He made up his mind that no matter how Jason pestered him, he had to continue his studies. Only in this way could he make a name for himself and repay inater. ina thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at my house for a few days? I¡¯ll send you to school after the procedures are done.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jalen said before Kent could reply. ina and Kent looked at him at the same time. Jalen said with a straight face, ¡°You are so busy. You have no time to take care of him. I¡¯m afraid he will have to starve at your ce. ¡°How about this? Kent, I¡¯ll arrange a hotel for you, and you can stay there for a few days. The staff will send three meals to your room every day. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Kent felt apologetic. He said carefully, ¡°Just arrange a small hotel for me. I can cook for myself.¡± ¡°Listen to Jalen. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything now. Rest well for a few days and then go back to school.¡± ina agreed with Jalen¡¯s suggestion. After all, she was indeed quite busy and did not have time to take care of Kent. Kent nodded and did not argue with them. ¡°Alright. Thank you. I will repay you in the future.¡± ina and Jalen were amused by his words. ina said, ¡°Alright. You have to work hard. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 273 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 273 Chapter 273 After sending Kent to the hotel, ina suddenly thought of Corey and Lilly on the way back. She could not help but ask Jalen, ¡°I have asked you to look for a proper adopted family. Is there any news?¡± ¡°Yes. I have found one, but I haven¡¯t contacted them yet,¡± Jalen replied. He wanted to finish the task that ina had assigned to him perfectly. ina breathed a sigh of relief. She had been busy these days and had no time to take care of Corey and Lilly. Thus, she sent them to Peach Vige and asked the vigers to look after them. Enter title¡­ But it was expedient. ina had to find an adopted family early and allowed them to return to their normal lives. ¡°Send me the information about the family. I will investigate it.¡± In terms of investigation, ina felt that no one could surpass her. Jalen did not refuse. He knew that ina was talented in this field. ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after, the car arrived at the Kemp Apartment. It waste, so they said goodnight to each other and then went back to sleep. They fell asleep. However, someone else couldn¡¯t. In the huge manor of the Krause family, a sound of smashing came from a small vi in the east. The maids looked at the angry Sue and stood far away from her, not daring to approach her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Damn it!¡± As Sue smashed things, she cursed angrily, ¡°ina, you forced Theodore away! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She saw the caller, and her expression did not be better. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile to me. I am here to help you.¡± Alisha¡¯s kind voice came from the other side of the line, but Sue did not appreciate 1. ¡°Help me? Are you capable enough to help me?¡± Sue said in disdain and did not want to talk to Alisha at all. Alisha was not angry. She smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling ufortable because Theodore left? You know clearly that ina had done it. Don¡¯t you want to teach her a lesson?¡± Alisha¡¯s words happened to speak out Sue¡¯s thoughts. Sue wanted to find a chance to teach ina a lesson, but she didn¡¯t know what to do and was angry. ¡°Go out. Let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Alisha hung up the phone and sent Sue a bar address. Sue looked at the address on the screen and hesitated. She was not stupid. She knew that Alisha was going to use her to deal with ina. But on second thought, it seemed that she didn¡¯t have to suffer any loss. Anyway, they both hated ina. It didn¡¯t matter if she went to see Alisha. Maybe Alisha would think of a good way to make ina suffer. Sue made a decision in her heart. She quickly changed her clothes and left Krause¡¯s ce. On Monday, ina woke up early. To her, today was destined to be another busy day. Jalen rang her doorbell as usual and delivered breakfast to her. ¡°If you continue like this, I will suspect that the Halton Group will go bankrupt soon. You don¡¯t look busy at all.¡± ¡°If it really goes bankrupt, Dr. Gainsford, will you support me?¡± Jalen asked with a smile and seemed to care a lot about ina¡¯s answer. ina rolled her eyes at him and took the breakfast. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No way. Dr. Gainsford, you are so kind. Can you bear to see me starve to death on the streets?¡± Jalen walked to her and looked at her pitifully. ina had her breakfast and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Halton. With your looks, if you go bankrupt, a lot of rich women will support you. You won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 274 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Jalen¡¯s face darkened in an instant. He looked at ina andined, ¡°Can¡¯t you be one of them?¡± ¡°I am not that powerful. I can¡¯t support you.¡± ina shook her head, holding back herughter. Jalen did not speak again. He had tried his best. Many people said that he was not romantic enough, but he felt that ina was inferior to him in terms of this. Enter title¡­ After breakfast, ina got up and went to the hospital. Jalen wanted to send her, but she refused. In ina¡¯s words, their rtionship had not been that good. It was fine if Jalen sent her breakfast every day. However, if he also sent her to work every day, what would outsiders think? Jalen was even more resentful. ¡°Can¡¯t you admit my identity?¡± ina was confused. ¡°If you agree to be my girlfriend, won¡¯t it be proper?¡± Jalen said as he looked at ina with anticipation. ina shook her head without hesitation. She cleared her throat and said solemnly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t hate you as much as I did before, I don¡¯t think you are qualified to be my boyfriend now.¡± ¡°Why? Is there anything you are not satisfied with?¡± Jalen asked and wanted a clear exnation. ina did not know what to say. It had to be said that Jalen was perfect in every respect. If it was another woman, she would probablyugh out loud to have such a boyfriend. However, ina did not think so. Jalen was outstanding, but she was not bad either. She would not give him preferential treatment just because he was the president of the Halton Group. Although she had gotten along well with Jalen during this period of time, ina felt that it was not enough. ina could not tell what wascking. Being stared at by Jalen, ina felt a little apologetic. ¡°I am going to bete for work. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± After that, ina left hurriedly as if she was escaping, leaving Jalen alone in the room. Seeing her walk away, Jalen smiled helplessly. He had no way to deal with her. ¡°Alright, I will continue to work hard. I don¡¯t believe that your heart is made of iron,¡± Jalen muttered. He did not give up because of ina¡¯s words. On the way to the hospital, ina talked to Jenica on the phone in a taxi. ¡°I think Jalen is not bad. He has put in a lot of effort to pursue you. Someone else would not be so patient.¡± Jenica did not like Jalen before, but these days, she had seen what he had done and was moved. Moreover,pared to Quincy, Jalen was simply a perfect man. Thinking of Quincy, Jenica felt a little depressed. ina was clear about what Jenica had said, yet she always thought that it was not enough. ¡°I just feel that something is missing. I admit that he is good to me,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. but I don¡¯t want to be with him.¡± ¡°Oh? I guess it is because you don¡¯t like him at all. You don¡¯t have any feelings for him.¡± Jenica made a judgment. There was a huge gap between ¡°like¡± and ¡°don¡¯t like¡±. If one liked a person, he would be eager to be with the person and tell the whole world about their rtionship. But if he didn¡¯t like¡­ He may have the same thoughts as ina. She didn¡¯t hate Jalen¡¯s approach, and she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of being with him. I don¡¯t like him? ina was confused. Actually, she didn¡¯t understand what exactly affection was. She had only been in a rtionship when she was in university, and it ended up with nothing. As for Jalen¡­ It seemed that she indeed didn¡¯t like him. At most, she was a little moved. Especially when¡­ ina thought of Jalen¡¯s kiss, and her heart beat faster for some reason. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 275 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°Jalen is handsome and good to you. I didn¡¯t expect you would have no interest in him at all. E, don¡¯t expect too much.¡± Jenica originally thought that ina was prejudiced against Jalen because of the divorce. However, it may also be because ina did not like Jalen. It was unreasonable. Although Jenica did not like Jalen, she did not think that she could hold on if he cared for her every day. As time passed, she would Enter title¡­ definitely be moved. Of course, it was only her assumption, and it was an assumption that would never appear. ina was silent. Was she demanding? As they chatted, ina got out of the car and was about to cross the road. She walked on the crosswalk and listened to Jenica¡¯s chatter on the phone. She was a little lost in thought and didn¡¯t sense the uing danger. At the intersection, a ck car had been parked there for a long time. The driver started the car when he saw ina. Then, it sped forward and rushed toward her. Sue held the steering wheel and thought of what Alisha had said. She just needed to scare ina and let ina know that she couldn¡¯t be provoked. She made up her mind and stepped on the elerator. Before ina found the car rushing toward her, the passers-by in the distance reminded her, ¡°Be careful!¡± The loud roar attracted ina¡¯s attention, making here back to her senses. She turned her head and saw the car getting closer and closer to her. Through the wind-blocking ss, she saw Sue inside. ina¡¯s first reaction was not to run away but to think whether Sue was crazy. Sue was targeting ina, so even if ina wanted to escape, she had no chance. Seeing ina frown, Sue was in a good mood. She thought proudly, you are finally scared, right? Seeing that the car was about to hit ina, Sue felt that it was about time. She stepped on the brake and intended to stop the car in front of ina. However¡­ The brake didn¡¯t work, and the car didn¡¯t stop. Sue instantly panicked. ¡°What happened? Why isn¡¯t the brake working?¡± she shouted in panic and kept stepping on the brake. ¡°Make way!¡± Sue shouted at ina and was on the verge of copse. 1 However, jna could not hear what Sue was saying at all. To ina, what Sue said must not be something nice. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bang! There was a loud crash. Many passers-by looked at the intersection in horror. Some people were worried about ina¡¯s safety. Just as they rushed to save her, they found that she was still standing soundly in the same ce. In front of her, two cars were colliding. It was Jalen! That was Jalen¡¯s car. ina recognized it. Her heart throbbed. ina quickly walked to Jalen with an indescribable panic. Only then did she realize that she cared so much about Jalen¡¯s life and death¡­ In the driver¡¯s seat, Jalen had fainted. The violent impact activated the safety airbag in time to protect Jalen¡¯s head. Some broken ss pierced into his body, and he was bleeding. ¡°Jalen!¡± ina panicked and wanted to open the car door to save him. However, the car door had been hit and could not be opened. She was a little panicked and shouted at the crowd, ¡°Save him!¡± Someone helped ina to open the car door and dragged Jalen out. Fortunately, the hospital was not far away. Jalen was quickly sent to the hospital for rescue. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 276 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°There is another person!¡± Someone shouted. ina looked over and found that Sue was still in the car. She walked over and found that Sue was also in aa because of the ident, just like Jalen. ¡°Everyone, save her,¡± ina said to the people around her. Although she knew that Sue wanted to hurt her, she could not ignore Sue. Anyway, it was her duty to save lives. Enter title¡­ Sue and Jalen were sent to the emergency room. ina changed her clothes and was ready to perform an operation. Jalen¡¯s treatment had ended. He just suffered a temporary concussion and was fine. Sue¡¯s injuries were much more serious. As the best doctor in the Neurosurgery Department of Northwestern Memorial Hospital, ina had to save Sue. Before ina finished the operation, Jalen had woken up. The first thing he did was to look for ina. He did not see her and asked nervously, ¡°Where is ina?¡± He looked at Graham with a solemn expression. ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Gainsford is fine. She is in the emergency room,¡± Graham replied, a little impressed by Jalen who had risked his life to save ina. Jalen did not think much about it. When he heard ¡°emergency room¡±, he thought that the one being rescued was ina. He got off the bed instantly. ¡°Emergency room? Did she get hurt?¡± After that, he wanted to walk out. However, before he could reach the door, it was pushed open from the outside. ina came in. Seeing Jalen standing up, ina was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are you up? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to rest for a while?¡± Although the concussion and injuries were not serious, Jalen had to rest well. Jalen did not answer. Seeing that ina was in good condition, he was truly relieved. ¡°I told Mr. Halton that you were in the emergency room. He thought that you were the one who was saved and forgot that you were a doctor.¡± Graham could not help butugh out loud. What Jalen had done was indeed a little funny. Jalen rolled his eyes at Graham. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°L.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Graham wanted to defend himself. Jalen did not give him a chance and asked him to leave, not wanting to continue to see him. Graham was tactful and did not continue to stay. He walked out of the ward quickly, leaving ina and Jalen alone. Jalen looked at ina in front of him and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina shook her head and looked at Jalen withplicated feelings. Before the ident, she was still on the phone with Jenica, saying that she didn¡¯t like Jalen and had no feelings for him, but now¡­ She found that she would be worried about Jalen¡¯s safety. When he rushed out to save her, her strong heart beat violently. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The silencested for several minutes. Noticing that Jalen stood a little unsteadily, ina hurriedly supported him. ¡°Go to bed and lie down. Avoid strenuous exercise for the next few days. It¡¯s best to lie in bed and rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Jaleny on the bed with the help of ina and felt sweet. did not know what he was happy about. She thought, what a strange man he is! He is still so happy when he is injured. ina d ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go to the Halton Group? Why are you here?¡± ina asked. She did not understand why Jalen appeared so timely. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 277 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Jalen leaned against the bed and said helplessly, ¡°I wanted to see you reach the hospital safely, so I kept following you. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t find Sue¡¯s car at first. Only when it was about to hit ina did he notice something wrong. Without hesitation, he drove his car and knocked Sue¡¯s car away, so ina was safe. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have been like this all the time?¡± ina looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Jalen nodded and did not deny it. Enter title¡­ ina was angry and helpless. She sighed, ¡°No need to do that. To put it bluntly, we have nothing to do with each other now. If something happened to Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. you when you saved me today, it wouldn¡¯t be worthy of it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me, so you have to consider whether it is worthwhile or not. I like you, so I don¡¯t have to consider it.¡± In such a dangerous situation, he had no time to think much about it. Jalen¡¯s eyes were affectionate, and ina wanted to avoid them. ¡°Since you know that I don¡¯t like you, why do you still waste your time on me? Mr. Halton, it is not your style.¡± ¡°I have confidence in myself. You will fall in love with me sooner orter.¡± Jalen put on a confident smile. ina did not know why he was so confident, yet she was sure of one thing. She seemed to be a little moved by him. She did not show it because she was not sure whether it was love. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± After saying that, ina got up and was about to leave. She needed to be alone for a time. Seeing that she was about to leave, Jalen was a little reluctant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay with me for a while longer?¡± ¡°You need a good rest. I will only disturb you if I stay here.¡± ina had walked to the door and opened it. She turned to look at the man leaning on the bed. After a while, she warned, ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing again. Nothing is more important than your life.¡± She did not want to owe Jalen anything, even though she had owed him a lot. ¡°You¡­¡± Jalen looked at her and said. ina was puzzled. She did not understand what he meant. Jalen exined, ¡°You are more important than my life.¡± ina was stunned. She heard the sound of her heart beating. It had never happened before. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Jalen¡¯s love for her stemmed from and why she was more important than his life. It did not make sense. Jalen felt that it was normal. He said to her, ¡°You are the person I like and care about. To me, your life is more important.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your love,¡± ina said. ¡°There is no specific reason for loving someone. Sometimes, a nce is enough to decide your life.¡± Jalen thought that it was his destiny. In the office, Jalen¡¯s words echoed in ina¡¯s mind. She was not in the mood to work. Fortunately, she did not have an operation today, and there was enough time for her to be in a daze. At that moment, the door of the office was knocked, and Joyce walked in. ¡°ina, the one named Sue has woken up. She hasn¡¯t said a word since she woke up and doesn¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to see her.¡± ina got up and forced herself to remove Jalen from her mind. As soon as she walked out of the office, she met Jenica. Jenica rushed over and hugged ina the moment she saw ina. ¡°What happened just now? I heard a bang on the phone, and then the phone was hung up. No matter how I called you, no one answered. I was so worried about you.¡± Jenica hugged ina and sobbed. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Feeling Jenica¡¯s worry, ina felt warm in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenica let go of ina and looked at her seriously. ¡°What exactly happened? Exin it to me clearly.¡± The sound Jenica heard on the phone was definitely a crash. She would not believe it if ina said nothing had happened. ina did not want to hide it from Jenica. She took Jenica to Sue¡¯s ward and told Jenica what had happened. When Jenica heard ina say that Sue drove the car to her, Jenica couldn¡¯t be more nervous. Then she was relieved when she heard ina say that Jalen rushed over to save ina. After recalling the whole incident, they arrived at the door of Sue¡¯s ward. Jenica wanted to rush in and fight Sue at that moment. But ina stopped her in time. ¡°Sue hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If we really have to settle ounts with her, it¡¯s the police¡¯s job. Don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t escape.¡± ina has already called the police. There were surveince cameras at the intersection. Sue could not get away with it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What was more, ina didn¡¯t want to forgive her. Although ina was fine this time, Jalen was injured when he saved her. ina had to make Sue pay the price. ¡°I¡¯m just angry. Is that woman crazy? She even wants to hit you in the car. No wonder Theodore doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Jenica learned from ina the reason why Sue hated ina. Of course, in ina¡¯s opinion, Sue just hated her a little. Before this, ina did not expect that Sue would hate her so much. ina did not speak, but she also felt that it was good that Theodore did not like Sue. Sue was too extreme. If they were really together, they might not be happy. After ina pushed the door open, Sue, who had been dull, saw that the person who came was ina. Her eyes were suddenly full of hatred. ¡°You are so lucky that you can live after such an ident.¡± At the moment when the brake was off, Sue thought that ina would die. Although Sue did not want to kill ina at first, she would not feel sorry if ina died. ¡°You should say this to yourself,¡± ina looked at her bandaged head and said coldly. Sue looked at ina fiercely and thought of Jalen. She could not help but ask, ¡°Where is Jalen?¡± ¡°Jalen? Don¡¯t worry. He is fine,¡± ina replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care about his life.¡± ¡°He is Quincy¡¯s friend. Of course, I care about him.¡± Sue red at ina and said angrily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you bewitched Jalen to make him rush out to save you.¡± ina shrugged helplessly and said to Sue with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he saved me, just like I don¡¯t know why you want to kill me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to die either,¡± Sue said in a low voice. ¡°You are unlucky.¡± In her opinion, the sudden failure of the brake was ina¡¯s bad luck. ¡°You don¡¯t want E to die? Stop quibbling with me, you murderer!¡± Jenica couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up to refute it. Sue nced at her and said coldly, ¡°You are the woman Quincy kept secretly, right? Quincy has a bad taste in women.¡± In an instant, Jenica was even angrier and was about to rush up. ¡°Who is kept by Quincy? Tell me, when did I ask him to keep me?¡± In the days Jenica was with Quincy, she had never taken any advantage of him. Why did it seem like she was taking advantage of him in the Krause family¡¯s opinion? Sue was so odipus! Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Fortunately, ina stopped Jenica in time. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t doubt that Jenica would rush up and fight with Sue. ¡°Jenica!¡± ina scolded, ¡°Calm down. It is not worth getting angry because of such a woman!¡± Jenica bit her lips, and she was about to cry. ¡°You are right. A murderer like her should live in prison for a lifetime!¡± ¡°Who did you say was a murderer? I warn you, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just lost control of the car.¡± Sue was not stupid. Now ina was fine. No one had evidence to prove that she was going to kill ina. When Jenica heard that Sue did not admit it, the fire that Jenica had just suppressed came up again. ¡°E, don¡¯t stop me. Today I must beat this woman up.¡± Sure enough, the people of the Krause family were so annoying. Quincy was annoying, and so was his sister. ¡°Jenica,¡± ina called Jenica and shook her head. Jenica was unwilling and wanted to say something, but she saw ina looking at Sue. Her face was calm and she was not angry at Sue¡¯s denial. ¡°Do you think you can escape by denying it? Sue, do you really think I am so easy to deal with? ¡°I have checked all the surveince videos. Anyone with a clear mind can see that it was attempted murder. Do you think that you will be fine with the support of the Krause family?¡± ina sneered. Such a smile made Sue tremble in her heart. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess how much Quincy will devote for you? Will he give up the Krause family¡¯s reputation to shield you?¡± ina said to her with a smile. Sue did not speak, but her face was a little pale. ina did not intend to give up. She continued, ¡°Ast long as I put the surveince video online, even if Quincy wants to shield you, he has to be ready to be despised by everyone. Are you sure Quincy will be willing to devote so much for you? ¡°What¡¯s more, the Krause family has been trying to transform these two years. You want topletely whitewash yourself. At this time, do you think Quincy will still protect you? I think he may push you out to show the Krause family¡¯s determination to change.¡± ina¡¯s words sessfully made Sue tremble. Sue looked at ina in front of her and felt that ina was more terrible than her brother. Sue gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence after a long time, ¡°What do you want?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want you to pay the price.¡± ina chuckled. She didn¡¯t intend to say more to Sue. She turned around and prepared to leave with Jenica. Before the two of them reached the door, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Quincy walked in. When Quincy saw ina and Jenica in the ward, he was stunned, but he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Tell me your conditions. How will you let Sue go?¡± For Quincy, there was nothing that could not be solved as long as he offered enough benefits. ¡°You and Sue are really a family.¡± ina sneered. She didn¡¯t have any special feelings for Quincy before, but after the incident with Jenica and now Sue, she began to dislike this man. Quincy frowned and his displeasure was written on his face. ¡°It is meaningless for you to send Sue to prison. In addition to venting your anger, you can¡¯t get anything. And you will also offend the Krause family.¡± ¡°Jalen said that you are very smart. I think that since you are a smart man, you should know what kind of choice is better for yourself.¡± If not for Jalen liking ina, Quincy wouldn¡¯t waste his time on her. He didn¡¯t put ina in his eyes at all. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 ina wanted tough when she heard Quincy¡¯s words. She did not know how Quincy could be so confident. ¡°Did Jalen tell you that I am very narrow-minded?¡± ina smiled and looked at Quincy. She said coldly, ¡°What if I have to vent my anger? What can you do to me?¡± ¡°You better not provoke me.¡± Quincy¡¯s face darkened and killing intent appeared in his eyes. ¡°Quincy!¡± Jenica couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up to block ina. ¡°If you dare to do anything to E, I will fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Get out of my way! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Quincy was furious. Jenica didn¡¯t give way. It seemed that she was going to fight him to the death. It was ina who reached out to pull Jenica away and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Quincy, don¡¯t forget that I have the secret evidence about the Krause family in my hands.¡± ina looked at Quincy, hoping that he would back off. But Quincy sneered and did not care at all. ¡°You are too na?ve. After what happened thest time, all the evidence you have is no longer evidence. Otherwise, you can try it.¡± How could Quincy let his evidence be in ina¡¯s hands forever? So he had already solved it long ago. He was not afraid of ina at all. ina was not surprised when she heard that. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder you are so confident.¡± ¡°So, I will give you another chance to state your conditions,¡± Quincy said to ina. ina seemed to be really thinking about it. This made Jenica, who was at the side, anxious. She was afraid that ina would really agree. Just as ina and Quincy were in a deadlock, Jalen pushed open the door and entered. As soon as he entered, he sensed the tension in the air. After looking at the two of them, Jalen quickly guessed the reason. Jalen walked to ina¡¯s side and red at Quincy. ¡°Be polite to E. I¡¯m warning you.¡± Quincyughed. ¡°Jalen, you can forget about your friend because of a woman.¡¯ ¡°Well, I almost got into trouble because I helped youst time. This time, I won¡¯t help you no matter what.¡± Jalen chose to stand firmly on ina¡¯s side. Quincy looked at Jalen and ina and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Well, I admit that it was Sue who was wrong this time. I will ask her to apologize to you and give you a certainpensation. She is so young. There is no need to send her to prison, right?¡± Even with Jalen¡¯s help, Quincy might not be able to seed in saving Sue, so he was not as tough as he was just now. Anyway, Sue was one of the few members who were close to Quincy in the Krause family. If he could not even protect Sue, no one in the Krause family would trust him. Jalen looked at ina and waited for her to speak. But ina could not leave this matter behind. She turned to look at Sue. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Theodore doesn¡¯t like you. Why do you vent your anger on me? You even want my life.¡± ¡°If not for you, how could Theodore not like me?¡± Sue looked aggrieved. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ina sneered and felt that this idea was ridiculous. ¡°You are really hopeless.¡± After that, she looked at Quincy. ¡°She is your sister. Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with her brain? If I were you, I would let her stay in prison for a period of time. Maybe she would not be as brainless as she is now when she is released.¡± Quincy was naturally unhappy to hear ina say that. After all, Sue was also a member of the Krause family. ina lectured Sue. Wasn¡¯t she lecturing the Krause family? But Quincy forced himself not to refute, and he looked at Sue. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you have the courage to kill someone?¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Since young, Sue was most afraid of Quincy. Being looked at with such eyes, she instantly tensed up and did not dare to breathe. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill her.¡± Sue lowered her head and did not dare to look at Quincy. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to kill me? The speed you rushed over at that time did not seem to mean that you would let me go.¡± After ina checked the surveince video, she felt a little scared. If Jalen had not appeared in time, she might have been dead by now. Sue wanted to talk back, but she felt Quincy¡¯s gaze and had to swallow her words. ¡°I was going to stop in front of you to scare you. I didn¡¯t expect the brake to suddenly break. Even I was shocked.¡± ¡°Do you think anyone will believe your said at all. words?¡± ina looked at Sue and did not believe what she Sue gritted her teeth. If Quincy was not here, she would not exin so much. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Sue snorted, theny down and pretended to sleep, as if she didn¡¯t care what ina would do. Quincy withdrew his gaze and looked at ina. ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to lie in front of me.¡± What was more, Quincy also believed that Sue didn¡¯t have the courage to kill ina. At most, was trying to scare ina. ina pursed her lips. In fact, she knew in her heart that Sue didn¡¯t dare to kill her, but she still felt that it was too coincidental and she didn¡¯t believe it! ¡°That car should still be there. You can go to investigate it,¡± Quincy said. ina nodded. ¡°Of course, I will investigate.¡± ¡°However, even if Sue doesn¡¯t want to kill me, it doesn¡¯t mean that she is innocent. If you want to use this to convince me to let her go, you are too na?ve.¡± ina would not let her go so easily. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Quincy was not surprised by ina¡¯s words. Anyway, he knew that ina was not so easy to deal with. ¡°You can tell me your condition. As long as it is not too much, I can consider agreeing.¡± In the end, he still decided to protect Sue. Hearing this, ina seemed to be thinking about what she could get from Quincy. Just as ina was worrying about what conditions to put forward, Jalen seemingly said intentionally or unintentionally, ¡°I remember that you have a clothing factory under your name, right?¡± When ina heard that, her eyes immediately lit up. Although ina had set up her own clothing designpany, she did not have her own factory. She could only find some factories to produce the clothes she designed. This was actually very unfavorable forter development and it was hard to control the quality of the clothes. If ina had her own factory, then all these problems could be solved easily. ¡°You are really my good friend.¡± Quincy was not in the mood to joke. Although he was unable to start his own brand with this factory, it could earn him at least tens of millions of dors per year just by producing clothes for others. He was really unwilling to give this factory to ina easily. But ina did not care if Quincy was willing or not. She said directly, ¡°I want the factory that Jalen just mentioned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± Quincy felt that this matter was not worth that much. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. At worst, I will release the surveince video and see how you will protect Sue.¡± ina didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she didn¡¯t lose anything. Quincy was angry with ina¡¯s attitude and looked at her with a warning look. ¡°ina, I advise you to leave a way out for yourself. If one day Jalen doesn¡¯t back you up, you won¡¯t even know how you will end up.¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t get to where I am today because of Jalen.¡± ina shrugged with a look of indifference. Perhaps Quincy was indeed ruthless and merciless, but to ina, even if Jalen was not here, she was confident she would not be defeated by this man. Realizing she was stubborn, Quincy had to look at Jalen. ¡°You also have shares in that factory, right? Do you really want to give them to her for free?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Jalen shrugged. Just as Quincy wanted to say he did not care, he heard Jalen continue, ¡°Anyway, you have topensate me for my loss. After all, this is your family¡¯s business.¡± ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t expect Jalen to be so two-faced. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give them to you?¡± Quincy gritted his teeth and felt he must have sinned in his previous life to have a friend like Jalen in this life. ¡°If you don¡¯t give them to me, I can only try my best to help E put Sue in prison. Anyway, it won¡¯t affect me,¡± he smiled and didn¡¯t care about Quincy¡¯s anger at all. Sue, who was pretending to be asleep, opened her eyes and felt heartbroken. ¡°Jalen, how can you do that¡­?¡± Although Sue and Jalen were not close, he shouldn¡¯t do such a heartless thing to her. ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone you should not. It is only right for you to pay the price.¡± Jalen looked at her coldly. Because Sue was Quincy¡¯s younger sister, Jalen treated her well. But now, Jalen felt that if not for Quincy, he could kill Sue without ina doing anything. How dare Sue hit ina with a car? Did Sue think Jalen was easy to fool? Sue gritted her teeth and did not dare to speak. She lowered her head silently and waited for Quincy¡¯s decision. No matter what decision he made, Sue knew there was no chance for her to resist. Quincy was in a terrible mood at that moment. He took a deep breath and tried to restrain himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the factory.¡± When ina heard that, she smiled brightly. ¡°I have a second request.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°ina, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Quincy was furious. ¡°I want you to stop pestering Jenica from now on. You are also not allowed to attack anyone from the Gansburg family.¡± ina looked at him and stopped smiling. Quincy¡¯s face turned cold and more serious. ¡°ina, do you think there is nothing you can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°No, I only know Jenica is my friend. For her, I will go all out.¡± ina looked at Quincy without any fear. The warm atmosphere was instantly oppressive. Quincy looked at her and smiled after a while, ¡°It seems there is no room for negotiation.¡± ¡°Well, you can put Sue in jail. I will stay out of this.¡± Quincy could give up some benefits in exchange for Sue¡¯s safety, but Jenica¡­ Quincy would not let Jenica go no matter what. ina did not expect him to be so determined. At this moment, she did not feel regret but a chill in her heart. She did not expect Quincy to really not intend to let Jenica off! ¡°E, forget it,¡± Jenica said because she didn¡¯t want ina to fall out with Quincy because of her. Although Quincy and ina were not on good terms now, with Jalen around, Quincy would not make a move on ina easily. But if things got serious, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although Jenica was distressed by Quincy¡¯s persistence, she did not want to implicate ina. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Jenica¡­¡± ina was worried. ¡°It¡¯s useless. He won¡¯t say yes to you. Even if he will, there is no guarantee that he will keep his promise.¡± Quincy also dealt with the criminal world, so it was normal for him not to keep his promise. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Jalen was worried things would go south and advised, ¡°If you take the factory, I will let Sue off the hook, and it won¡¯t affect you protecting Jenica.¡± In his opinion, these two things werepletely different. No one would make such a promise, not even him. So, he knew Quincy would not agree. ina thought about it and felt it was true. The interests within her reach were what mattered. Instead of hoping Quincy would keep his promise, it was better to strengthen himself to protect Jenica better. ¡°Okay, then the factory for Sue¡¯s freedom.¡± ina nodded, and the matter was settled. Because she was afraid Quincy would go back on his word, ina asked him to draft a document immediately. After it was signed, ina let Quincy take Sue away. Jalen walked Quincy to the door of the hospital and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a factory. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to stab ina in the back.¡± But Quincy really wanted to do it. ¡°Sue is to me this time. You should take good care of her. She won¡¯t be so lucky next time,¡± Jalen said. Quincy nodded, and his gaze was sharper, but he quickly said, ¡°But when can you make ina your girlfriend? I can¡¯t keep giving in to her because you are chasing her, right?¡± ¡°How about you give up on her, and I¡¯ll find you a better one.¡± As long as Jalen said he did not like ina anymore, Quincy would take revenge on her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jalen shook his head at him and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t like anyone else except for her.¡± ¡°You are hopeless.¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°What about you? Why wouldn¡¯t you let Jenica go? You don¡¯t even like her.¡± Jalen was worried. Given the state of things, ina and Quincy would be at odds with each other because of Jenica. again. It was hard for him to be caught between his friend and his crush. Quincy snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°I have never been dumped by a woman in my entire life. Do you think I can let this slide?¡± ¡°Just that?¡± Jalen did not believe him. ¡°Yes.¡± Quincy nodded in confirmation. Jalen shook his head helplessly. ¡°Whatever. Anyway, you can¡¯t do anything to ina. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be friends.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make a move on her,¡± Quincy agreed. After watching Quincy leave, Jalen turned around and returned to the hospital. ina had just returned after sending Jenica away. When she saw Jalen, she still thanked him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. In fact, I didn¡¯t help at all.¡± Jalen felt a little apologetic. ¡°I have known Quincy for many years. He is one of my few friends. ¡°I know, so thank you. Thank you for not helping Quincy just now.¡± ina understood Jalen. After all, she was in that kind of rtionship with Jenica. If it had been her, she might not have been able to do what Jalen could. ¡°If you are worried about Jenica, ask her to leave and hide. Don¡¯t let Quincy find her.¡± Jalen knew Quincy. If Quincy said he would not let Jenica go, then he really did not intend to give up. ¡°She won¡¯t leave.¡± ina shook her head helplessly. Jenica wouldn¡¯t hide when something happened, not to mention her parents were still in New York. If she left, what would they do? Who knew if Quincy would make a move on them? ¡°As for Quincy, I will try my best to persuade him. Tell Jenica to be careful. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡± Jalen was a little worried. Quincy could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. He was really afraid that Jenica would provoke him and lead to some bad consequences. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Sue¡¯s matter came to an end for the time being. For ina, although it was risky and thrilling, the harvest was abundant. She checked the factory she got and found Quincy made it sessful. Every year, it would get a profit of tens of millions of dors, which surprised her. Even if ina did nothing, she would earn a lot every year. She was a little embarrassed. She knew Quincy would agree mostly because of Jalen. If not for Jalen, Quincy would rather fall out with her thanpromise. ina hesitated and knocked on Jalen¡¯s door again. She pushed the door open and entered. Jalen was not resting but handling thepany business. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Watching her enter, Jalen thought something had happened. ina walked over and handed over the contract Quincy signed with her. ¡°I checked this factory and found it made a lot of profit every year. If you hadn¡¯t asked, Quincy wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Sue is from the Krause family. She is not as worthless as you think,¡± Jalenforted. ¡°You have 40% of the shares in this factory.¡± ina did not expect Jalen to have so many shares. She thought it was only about five percent. Jalen closed hisptop and said to her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Quincy willpensate me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. It would be good if he didn¡¯t ask you forpensation.¡± ina was not stupid. She was obviously taking advantage of the deal this time. It would be strange if Quincy could compensate Jalen. Jalen was a little surprised. He did not expect her to think so much. ¡°He is richer than you think.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± ina wanted to make Quincy suffer. She got exactly what she wanted but seemed to owe Jalen a big one. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°How about this? Your share in the factory will remain unchanged. It will still be 40%.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jalen shook his head. ¡°I did not do much for this factory. Quincy has been managing it.¡± ¡°That was between you and him. Now it is between you and me. It is different.¡± ina did not want to owe Jalen too much. Whether she liked him or not, she still felt their rtionship should be pure. But Jalen did not like it. He felt ufortable that ina had to make it so businesslike. ¡°E, do you really have to be so practical with me?¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± ¡°You make me feel everything I do is meaningless,¡± he smiled bitterly and leaned against the headboard, feeling a little disappointed. For some reason, he felt no matter what he did, it meant nothing to ina. Her heart seemed to always be cold. ina felt ufortable and quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just don¡¯t want to owe you too much.¡± ¡°Why? Because you don¡¯t like me?¡± Jalen did not understand. ¡°No.¡± ina nodded but then shook her head. ¡°Business is business. It is even more so if I like you.¡± Jalen frowned and wasn¡¯t sure about what she meant, but he had some guesses. ¡°What do mean?¡± ¡°Jalen, everyone in New York knows you are outstanding. If I really am with you, people will think I am not good enough for you. I don¡¯t want to be treated like this. ¡°Even if we get together, I have to be your equal instead of your shadow. Do you Jalen was excellent, but ina wanted everyone to know she was not bad. you understand?¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 At that moment, ina seemed to be glowing. Jalen was enchanted for a long time. ¡°E.¡± Jalen looked at her and felt inexplicably excited. ¡°So, are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ina shook her head. Under Jalen¡¯s disappointed gaze, she continued, ¡°I need more time to test your sincerity.¡± Jalen¡¯s eyes lit up again, and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not in at hurry.¡± As long as ina was willing to try and ept him, Jalen could wait as long as she wanted. ina did not continue this topic. She started to talk about the factory. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to draw up a new contract and send it overter. You will still have 40% of the shares as before.¡± ¡°No need for that much. 10% is enough,¡± Jalen said. He did not refuse like before but did not ept so much. ina frowned. Jalen exined, ¡°This is what you deserve. Sue wants your life. Your life is much more valuable than this factory.¡± If not for Quincy being his friend, Jalen felt it was not enough for the Krause family to give everything it had to ina aspensation. ¡°But¡­ You saved my life.¡± ina smiled bitterly. She really owed Jalen a lot. ¡°That¡¯s different. Don¡¯t think about using these shares to repay my kindness. The debt can only be cleared with you marrying me,¡± Jalen chuckled. ina rolled her eyes at him. Jalen was lying on the bed and still not serious. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯m still waiting for you to cook for me,¡± ina said as she walked to the door. After waving at Jalen, she disappeared into the sick room. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jalen watched her leave, but he was excited. He felt he finally gained something from his efforts. ina was starting to ept him. Given more time, he would definitely win her back. When Graham came, he saw a smiling Jalen. Graham was really shocked. ¡°Mr. Halton? Are you alright?¡± Did Jalen suffer a recent blow to the head? Then what about the Halton Group? In just a moment, Graham thought a lot. Jalen ignored him, but Graham quickly reacted. ¡°Could it be that Ms. Gainsford has agreed to be your girlfriend?¡± In his opinion, it was the only thing that could make Jalen happy. Jalen said, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then why are you¡­?¡± Graham did not understand. ¡°Soon.¡± Jalen thought about it and told him about ina¡¯s reaction. After all, Jalen was not sure himself. ¡°Tell me. Is she going to ept me soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Graham nodded. ¡°I think Ms. Gainsford feels your confession is not formal enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jalen immediately sat up with a serious face. Graham couldn¡¯t help butugh. He realized that ever since Jalen fell in love with ina, Jalen seemed to have be a different person. Jalen was less detached. ¡°Every girl wants a romantic confession. I think Ms. Gainsford is no exception.¡± Graham, who had been single for many years, expressed his opinion. Jalen was silent. Thinking about it carefully, he realized he was casual every time he asked ina to be his girlfriend. No wonder she did not agree! As if suddenly finding a solution, Jalen became spirited. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Graham was embarrassed. ¡°I have never professed my feelings to anyone.¡± Graham never had a crush on anyone, so how could he have any experience of romantic rtionships? ¡°Within a day, I want you toe up with at least ten ns,¡± Jalen ordered him, not caring whether Graham had been in love or not. Graham was stupefied. He was just about to say he had no experience of this when Jalen beat him to it. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°The year-end bonus will be doubled.¡± This sentence immediately made Graham full of energy. He said righteously, ¡°I promise toplete the task.¡± Graham thought, it was fine that I was not experienced. I could search on the Inte. Besides, I could ask my colleagues who had been in love. I could always find a way. Graham left the ward. Jalen continued to work, but ina always appeared in his mind, making him unable to concentrate on his work. Jalen smiled helplessly. He never thought that one day he would be like this because of a woman. When Nitzan came to the hospital, it was evening. Nitzan hurriedly pushed open the door and entered Jalen¡¯s ward. When he saw Jalen lying on the bed, he was worried. ¡°Grandpa? Why are you here?¡± Jalen had informed Graham and told him not to let others know that he was in the hospital. Jalen did not expect that Nitzan would know. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Nitzan red at Jalen and was very angry. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? As your grandfather, can¡¯t I know that my grandson is injured?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want you to worry about me.¡± Jalen smiled, trying to make Nitzan not so angry. However, Nitzan still snorted angrily and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to worry about you? I think you are afraid that I am not worried enough, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°If you are really afraid that I am worried, you should not do this kind of behavior that puts yourself in danger. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will die?¡± Nitzan was angry when he saw that Jalen looked indifferent. Jalen was silent and could not refute. At that time, Jalen only saw that Sue¡¯s car was about to hit ina. Jalen only knew that he could not let ina have an ident, so Jalen drove directly to Sue¡¯s car without thinking. As for what the consequences would be, Jalen had not thought about it. Seeing that Jalen did not speak, Nitzan sighed helplessly, ¡°I know that you are trying to save ina, but¡­ You also have to cherish your life.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful.¡± Jalenforted Nitzan, not wanting Nitzan to continue worrying about him. But Nitzan did not give up. He looked at Jalen and shook his head. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know whether you and ina are a good couple.¡± ¡°Grandpa, why do you say that?¡± Jalen did not understand what Nitzan meant, but he felt that Nitzan¡¯s words were meaningful. Nitzan just sighed but did not say anything. For Nitzan, the reason why he insisted that ina and Jalen should stay together was that he knew about ina¡¯s true background. Nitzan knew that when ina returned to that family, she would be able to bring endless benefits to the Halton family. But the premise of all this was that Jalen had to live well. From the current situation, ina would face more and more danger. If Jalen rushed out to protect ina every time¡­ Nitzan did not dare to think about the consequences. He only knew that if something happened to Jalen, then no matter how powerful ina¡¯s background was, it would be meaningless to him. ¡°Jalen, if you don¡¯t like ina, there is no need to force yourself to like her because of me.¡± Nitzan chose to protect his grandson and did not want Jalen to be in any danger. Jalen frowned and was not very happy. ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by saying this now? Feelings are not something that can be changed easily.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I am already an adult. I have my judgment.¡± Jalen interrupted Nitzan, ¡°I can tell you with certainty that ina is the person I am looking for. ¡°From now on, whether you agree or not, I will be with her.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Outside the ward, ina was holding a warm lunch box in her hand as she listened to Jalen¡¯s words. She felt happy andplicated at the same time. Standing outside the door, ina did not know if she should push the door open and enter. Inside the ward, after listening to Jalen¡¯s words, Nitzan did not speak for a long time. ¡°Even if you end up dying, you still want to be with her?¡± Nitzan asked coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Jalen nodded without hesitation. Nitzan stared at Jalen for a long time. He did not know how long had passed before he sighed resignedly, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s your business.¡± Seeing that Nitzan did not object, Jalen sighed in relief, ¡°Grandpa, you do not have to worry about me. I am not that weak. I can protect ina and myself.¡± Nitzan did not speak, but he already had some thoughts. Nitzan knew that he could not continue to wait like this. The family in Boston didn¡¯t know ina. If their enemy found out about ina, ina might encounter even greater danger. Before, Nitzan did not care, but now that it was rted to Jalen, he had to care. It seemed that Nitzan had to find a way to let the family in Boston know some news about ina. It would be best to let ina return to her own family as soon as possible. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Having made up his mind, Nitzan did not stay any longer. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? You don¡¯t ask about my injuries?¡± Jalen was speechless. He thought, was he here to care about me? Why did he not ask about my injuries? Nitzan ignored Jalen. From Jalen¡¯s expression just now, Nitzan could tell that Jalen was fine. So, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Nitzan opened the door and saw ina standing outside the door. ¡°ina, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina was embarrassed. She was just hesitating about whether she should hide or not when Nitzan opened the door, not giving her time to hide. Nitzan closed the door and looked at ina with a smile. ¡°Did you hear what Jalen said just now?¡± ¡°Nitzan, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop.¡± Nitzan smiled and did not have any intention of ming her. ¡°But you heard it, right?¡± ina bit her lips and nodded. She did not deny it. Nitzan was very satisfied. He said in a sincere tone, ¡°I don¡¯t deny what Jalen did in the past, but you can feel his feelings for you these days, right?¡± ina nodded. ¡°I was the one who forced Jalen to marry you. I understand that he is angry. Of course, this does not mean that he is right.¡± No matter what, Jalen had not seen ina once in the past two years of marriage. It was his fault that he ignored his wife. No one could argue for him. ¡°But people make mistakes. Now that Jalen knows that he is wrong, he falls in love with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Nitzan continued to speak and looked at ina. ¡°So, ina, are you not going to give him a chance?¡± ina didn¡¯t know how to tell Nitzan that she was going to give Jalen a chance. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Nitzan, I know how good he treats me.¡± After a while, ina finally said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. After all, he is my grandson. I will inevitably feel a little distressed, especially when I see him get into trouble to save you several times. I am really worried.¡± ¡°Nitzan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It was Jalen who was willing to do so.¡± Nitzan waved his hand, not wanting ina to apologize. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Nitzan wanted to say something, but Jalen opened the door and looked at Nitzan. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to rest? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You brat, didn¡¯t I do it for you?¡± Nitzan was so angry that he wondered why Jalen was so annoying. Jalen looked at the housekeeper and ordered, ¡°Send Nitzan back. Don¡¯t let him run around.¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Nitzan raised his walking stick and was about to hit Jalen. Seeing that Nitzan¡¯s walking stick was about to fall on Jalen, ina ran over in time and stood in front of Jalen. ¡°His injury has not healed yet.¡± Nitzan stopped. Not only because ina blocked it, but also because Nitzan never wanted to hit Jalen. ¡°For the sake of ina, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Nitzan smiled and kept winking at Jalen. Jalen was speechless. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jalen thought, Nitzan was naughty. After Nitzan left, ina and Jalen returned to the ward. ina opened the lunch box she had brought and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Well, you made it?¡± Jalen asked subconsciously. ina looked at Jalen and did not speak. Jalen then realized that ina couldn¡¯t make it. Because the dishes on the table were very delicate. They were not something that ina could make. Jalenughed and tried to ease the awkwardness. ¡°It¡¯s already very good to have someone deliver it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was made by you or not.¡± ina did not care about Jalen¡¯s true thoughts. Anyway, it was not the first day Jalen knew that ina could not cook. Jalen was having lunch. He noticed that ina was silent. Jalen said, ¡°Don¡¯t take Nitzan¡¯s words to heart. I like you. This is our business. It has nothing to do with others. You don¡¯t have to care about their words.¡± Jalen hoped that ina was with him because she liked him, not because he had saved her many times. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be easily influenced by others.¡± Although ina appreciated what Jalen did for her, she would never agree to be with Jalen because of this. ina wanted to agree because she liked Jalen. Jalen nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jalen continued to eat. ina did not speak, and the atmosphere became silent again. Not long after, Jalen finished his lunch and asked casually, ¡°Did you ask someone to check Sue¡¯s car? Did it be modified by someone?¡± ¡°Yes, the brake was modified by someone,¡± ina replied. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Alisha.¡± ina looked at Jalen with a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Alisha deliberately approached Sue. This time, Alisha gave Sue the idea. ¡°Maybe Sue didn¡¯t expect that Alisha would modify the brakes secretly. Alisha doesn¡¯t care about Sue¡¯s safety at all, as long as she can kill me.¡± Jalen listened with a gloomy face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Alisha would still hurt you after marrying into the Stein family. Did the consequences of the Lory family not teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°If she could learn a lesson, she would not be Alisha.¡± ina did not find it strange. Anyway, women knew women best. ina knew that Alisha would not give up. If Alisha did not seed this time, there would be a next time. Until ina died, or Alisha died, the thing woulde to an end. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jalen asked. Looking at ina¡¯s expression, Jalen felt that ina should have some ideas. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ina did not answer the question directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to plead for her this time?¡± ¡°I said it before. It was thest time I forgave her,¡± Jalen said with a cold face. ¡°This time, even if you don¡¯t do anything to her, I won¡¯t let her go.¡± For some reason, when ina heard this, she felt pleased. Her eyes lit up.. ¡°If you want to deal with her, you have to deal with the Stein family first.¡± It was not that ina wanted to let Alisha go. She just hadn¡¯t found a way to fight back. ¡°The Stein family¡­¡± Jalen muttered to himself, ¡°The Stein family is not easy to deal with. No matter what, it¡¯s a hundred-year-old family in New York. Its roots are intertwined, and its background is very complicated.¡± Even Jalen couldn¡¯t promise that he couldpletely remove all the roots of the Stein family in New York. But if he did not remove the rootspletely, it would definitely cause endless trouble. ¡°Yes. So, I am still trying to find a good way.¡± ina didn¡¯t have many grudges against the Stein family. Her sworn enemy was Alisha. Jalen looked at her worried face and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t figure it out, we will fight them head-on. The Halton family is not afraid of them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Moreover, the Stein family may not go against the Halton family for Alisha.¡± ina nced at Jalen. She knew that his words were true, ina was thinking about something else. but¡­ She said to Jalen, ¡°The Stein family and the Halton family don¡¯t have to go against each other. If the two big families fight, the innocent will get hurt. I don¡¯t want to see that.¡± ina felt that the small conflict between her and Alisha should not cause a war between two big families. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way.¡± ina did not believe that the Stein family had no soft spots. Once she found the way, she would be able to hit the nail. ina¡¯s goal was not to make the Stein family go bankrupt but to make Alisha lose her backer. Jalen wanted to help. but ina insisted that she could handle it herself. After telling Jalen to have a good rest, ina left the ward. After she left, ina did not rest. Instead, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Keep an eye on the Stein family.¡± Boston. In the Becker¡¯s manor, Tyrone Becker hung up the phone. He looked serious. Jaydon knocked on the door and came in. He looked at Tyrone at the desk. ¡°Grandpa, you want to see me?¡± ¡°Jaydon, you don¡¯t have much work at thepany recently. Aren¡¯t you going out to have fun?¡± Tyrone laughed. The serious expression seemed to be an illusion. Jaydon felt strange. In the past, Tyrone would like him to work in thepany all day. But Tyrone just asked Jaydon why he did not go out to have fun. Jaydon thought, it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s so weird. Tyrone did not know what he was thinking. He said with a smile, ¡°Do you remember ina, the girl we met in New York?¡± ¡°I remember. She is quite interesting. You even asked me to chase after her.¡± Jaydon had been impressed by ina. ¡°We have been back in Boston for so long. Have you contacted her?¡± Tyrone asked. Jaydon shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not close. We are friends, but I can see that she doesn¡¯t really treat me as a friend.¡± Jaydon was not stupid. ina was obviously not interested in him. Jaydon wasn¡¯t thick-skinned, so he wouldn¡¯t get close to ina. After all, he was a young gentleman from the Becker family. That would be too embarrassing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are friends or not. I just hope that you can be friends in the future,¡± Tyrone said. Jaydon frowned. Just as Jaydon was about to ask what he meant, Tyrone said, ¡°You don¡¯t have much work recently. You can take a trip to New York. When youe back, ask ina toe along. Just show her around Boston.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 ¡°Why?¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t understand. He looked at Tyrone in confusion, waiting for him to exin. However, Tyrone just nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to make a few more friends?¡± Jaydon was puzzled. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Jaydon was speechless. He thought, making friends? I have never needed to make friends in this way. Tyrone coughed. He was a little embarrassed as his n had been exposed. ¡°I just think that ina is a good girl. I want you two to hang out in Boston so that you can get closer to each other.¡± ¡°You said you were joking, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jaydon was even more puzzled. Tyrone asked him to pursue ina in New York, but they all knew that he was joking. Jaydon didn¡¯t take it to heart. It had been so long, and Tyrone mentioned it again. Jaydon felt that something was going on. Tyrone became impatient. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? I asked you to go to New York. Just go. Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡±. ¡°No. I won¡¯t go!¡± Jaydon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not into her. Why should I get closer to her?¡± ¡°Then who do you like?¡± Tyrone asked. Jaydon was silent. ¡°Do you know what love is?¡± Tyrone asked again. Jaydon still didn¡¯t reply. ¡°So, you don¡¯t understand what it means to like someone. If you don¡¯t know what it means, how do you know that you are not into ina? Maybe you like her, but you haven¡¯t realized it,¡± Tyrone said earnestly. Jaydon was stunned when he heard this. Jaydon thought, do I like ina? Seeing that he was in a daze, Tyrone took the opportunity to continue, ¡°So, it is not a bad thing for you to hang out with her.¡± ¡°Oh. OK.¡± Jaydon seemed to be convinced by Tyrone. Jaydon turned around to leave the study. As he walked, he felt that something was wrong. Jaydon stopped and turned to look at Tyrone. ¡°What is so special about her that you want me to pursue her?¡± Tyrone was annoyed, ¡°I said no more questions¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know you too well. Everything you do is for benefits.¡± Jaydon recovered from his confusion and had a guess. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone was angered, but in the end, he did not continue to hide it from Jaydon. ¡°If you marry her, the Becker family will be one of the ten great families in Boston.¡¯ Hearing that, Jaydon was stunned. Perhaps in the eyes of people in New York, the Becker family was already very powerful, and they could not afford to offend it. But in Boston, where rich people were everywhere, the Becker family was second-rate at most. Not to mention a group of first-rate families, there were the top ten families in Boston. They were the most powerful people at the top of the pyramid, and Jaydon did not even have the chance to meet them. But now, Tyrone said that as long as Jaydon married ina, the Becker family would be one of the top ten families in Boston. Jaydon wondered, how is that possible? ¡°Grandpa, ina¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions now. You can ask me after you get her. There is no point in asking before you win her heart.¡± Tyrone waved at him. That was all he could say. The old man from New York wanted to ask Tyrone for help, so he revealed it to Tyrone. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known ina¡¯s identity. Now that Tyrone knew it, he would not miss the opportunity. It was an opportunity for his family to be one of the ten greatest families in Boston. Jaydon was silent for a long time. He seemed to be pondering, should I exchange my happiness for the opportunity to make the Becker family one of the ten greatest families? It didn¡¯t take much time for Jaydon to think about it. He made up his mind very quickly. What bullshit happiness? Making the Becker family one of the ten greatest families is far more attractive. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 291 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Get Bopus A weekter, Jalen was discharged from the hospital. ¡°Have you read the potential adopters¡¯ information I sent yesterday?¡± In the car, Jalen looked at the person beside him and asked. ina nodded and handed the tablet over. ¡°Based on your information, I checked something else myself. The couple is not bad. They meet my requirements.¡± The adoptive family that Jalen selected for Corey and Lilly was not rich in New York. But the couple had some assets. It was no problem for them to raise two children. The most important thing was that the couple had a very good rtionship. They could not have children, so they had been looking for suitable children to adopt. ina believed that Corey and Lilly would be treated well if they became members of that family. ¡°So, it¡¯s decided? Let¡¯s schedule a meeting for the children and the couple?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°OK,¡± ina said. She wanted to settle it as soon as possible. ¡°I need to go to Peach Vige to pick up the children.¡± ¡°I want to go with you.¡± That was the ce where ina had lived since she was a child. Jalen really wanted to have a look. ina turned her head to look at Jalen as if she had guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Are you sure you want to go? It¡¯s not like New York. You may not be able to adapt to it when you arrive there.¡± Peach Vige, no matter how well built, was still a vige. For someone like Jalen who had always lived in cities, it was a challenge. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Jalen chuckled. He thought, do I look that weak? ¡°Alright then. If you want to go, then go with me tomorrow.¡± ina did not say anything else. In fact, she also wanted Jalen to go to Peach Vige. After all, she grew up in that ce. The people there had taken care of her. They should pay a visit. Jalen was very happy as he got permission. Jalen felt that ina agreed to let him go there because ina had epted him. After all, it was her hometown. The car stopped at Kemp Apartment. Jalen and ina got out of the car. They had only taken two steps when a figure suddenly showed up and got in their way. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ina was startled. Before she realized what was going on, Jalen pulled ina behind his back. At this moment, ina tried hard to deny it, but her heart was beating wildly. ina looked at Jalen¡¯s back and suddenly thought, it seems not bad to be with him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jalen stared at the sloppy middle-aged man in front of him vigntly. Jalen was ready to attack at any time. However, the middle-aged man ignored him. Instead, he looked at ina, who was behind Jalen. ¡°Were you the one who instigated Kent to go back to school?¡± ina frowned. She had known who this man was. But¡­ ina looked at the bearded middle-aged man in front of her. He was very different from the one ina had seen in the hospital. After calming herself down, ina said, ¡°I asked him to go back to school for his own good. You¡¯re his father, but you can¡¯t afford his education. And you still want to stop him from going to school?¡± ¡°How could you let him go to school? Who will make money and pay for my drinks now?¡± Jason didn¡¯t look guilty at all when he said that. It was unbelievable. ina was stunned. How could a father say that? Even if Jason doesn¡¯t want to thank me, he should be happy that his son could go back to school, shouldn¡¯t he? But now it seems that he is not happy. Get Bogus ¡°You let him go back to school. Now he can¡¯t earn money to pay for my drinks. So, you have to pay for it.¡± Jason reached out to ina and motioned for her to give him money. His confident look made ina want to beat him up. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 292 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 292 Chapter 292 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Get Bogus inaughed in anger. For the first time, she had seen anyone so shameless as Jason in her life. She could not help but start to feel sorry for Kent having such a father. She was almost sure that Kent s uffered hardship at home. Seeing ina unaffected, Jason red and snapped, ¡°Are you going to give me money or not? If not, Kent will have to continue working!¡± ina¡¯s face darkened. She walked to Jason from behind Jalen. A Jason looked at ina and became timid, but he still braced himself and asked, ¡°What do you want to do? Hit me? ¡°Come on! Hit me!¡± Jason pointed at his face and moved closer to ina. The moment ina touched him, he would lie down and pretend to be injured, so that he could fleece h er. ina clenched her hands into fists by her side. The next second, she made a move. Instead of punching him, ina grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up. ¡°Listen, leave Kent alone, or I will cripple you!¡± At this moment, ina was like a demon from hell. Jason was held by her and his legs were trembling. ina sneered and threw him to the ground. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± With that, ina and Jalen left. Jason gritted his teeth, staring at their backs. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll get bac k at you!¡± Kent¡¯s school didn¡¯t allow Jason in. But as for ina, Jason could find ways to approach her. In the elevator, ina was still mad. Jalen shook his head. ¡°Calm down. You know he is like that. He won¡¯t learn even if you hit hi m.¡± ¡°I am angry. Kent is a good boy, but his father is a total bastard,¡± ina said with anger. She let Jason go only because he was Kent¡¯s father. She really wanted to kick his ass just now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will alert the school. I promise I won¡¯t let him disturb Kent¡¯s school life.¡± The school Jalen found for Kent this time valued security a lot, so Jason couldn¡¯t get inside. Hearing that, ina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s part of my duty.¡± Jalen smiled, reached out to touch ina¡¯s head, and said, ¡°If you meet a jerk like him, let me handle it. ¡± When ina felt his touch, she stiffened, shocked. With a ding, the elevator arrived. ina felt relieved and quickly walked out. ina walked to her door and said to him, ¡°It¡¯ste. Good night.¡± Jalen nodded with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up. Good night.¡± ¡°Okay, bye,¡± she said. Then ina opened the door and entered, leaving Jalen outside. In the apartment, ina clutched her chest, her heart beating fast. She found that she could not calm do Nothing happened, but why was her heart racing? Jalen did not say anything special. ina patted her cheeks and found her cheeks burning hot. She got up and walked to the bathroom. After washing her face with cold water, she felt a little better. She looked into the mirror, saw her face wet with water, and said to herself, ¡°ina, wake up!¡± At this moment, ina thought of the oath she made when she divorced Jalen and felt even more asham She promised not to fall in love with Jalen. She said she hated him. ¡°ina, oh ina! How can you not keep your word?¡± she asked herself. But¡­ ina already fell for Jalen. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 293 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, ina and Jalen got into the car heading to Peach Vige. She looked at the trunk filled with all kinds of gifts and was confused. ¡°We are going to pick up the two children, not visit rtives.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be visiting rtives,¡± Jalen said. He smiled and added, ¡°There are elders who watched you grow up there. They are all your friends and rtives. I can¡¯t go empty¨Chanded, can I?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know you. Why can¡¯t you go empty¨Chanded?¡± ina retorted. Strangers would think that Jalen was her boyfriend if they overheard the conversation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Things will change. I need to leave a good impression on them in advance, right?¡± Ja len was nning for the future. He hoped that their rtionship would be blessed by her rtives and friends. Perhaps they did not care. Jalen did so in case they would make things difficult for ina. Jalen had to try his best to protect her. Jalen sounded serious. ina wanted to talk back but agreed in the end. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. The car drove slowly. New York was far away from Peach Vige, and it was about a five¨Chour drive. They set off in the morning and arrived at the vige at noon. ina had called in advance, so when ina stepped into the old house, her uncle Xzavier Gibson was already waiting at the door. ¡°E, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Xzavier came up to greet ina. When he saw Jalen next to ina, he was stunned. ¡°Who is he?¡± Xzavier was puzzled. ina did Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 294 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 294 Chapter 294 At the dining table, Jazmin¡¯s eyes were glued to Jalen, which made Xzavier feel very embarrassed. ¡°ina, how many days do you n to stay this time?¡± Xzavier had to move the conversation to ina. Only in this way could he barely suppress the anger in his chest. ina ate her food and looked up. ¡°Xzavier, I¡¯m here to pick up Corey and Lilly. I¡¯ll go back early tomorrow.¡± A ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡± He was a little disappointed. He wanted ina to stay longer. ina shook her head. Before she could say anything, Natalie said in a strange tone, ¡°She lives in the city now, so she can¡¯t get used Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. to the countryside.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xzavier shouted angrily. ¡°ina would never have such thoughts.¡± ¡°Natalie, no matter where I go, I will always be a viger of the Peach Vige.¡± ina smiled at Natalie, ignoring her sarcastic words. Natalie snorted coldly. Just as she was about to continue, Xzavier shot a fierce nce at her. So she h ad to close her mouth and stop speaking. However, when she saw what ina was like right now, she still felt resentful. Jazmin was also the granddaughter of the Gibson family. But why only ina was raised by that old m an? He got ina all kinds of teachers. And before he died, he arranged a marriage for her. It was said that the man was from a rich f amily in New York. Natalie turned to look at her daughter. Jazmin got nothing yet. Afterparing, how could Natalie not f eel hateful? After the meal, Xzavier asked ina to take Jalen to walk around, but Jazmin stood out and said, ¡°Let me take Jalen to walk around. ina, aren¡¯t you going to meet those two children? Hurry and go.¡± In just a short while, Jazmin had already found Jalen¡¯s personal information online. After all, she found Jalen too familiar and felt she must have seen him somewhere before. But after Jazmin searched for him online, she was shocked. He was the president of the Halton Group and the richest man in New York. He was handsome and rich. If she missed this kind of man, she would regret it for the rest of her life. ina nced at Jazmin. How could she not know Jazmin¡¯s thoughts? But ina did not refuse. ¡°Sure , then he¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing this, Jalen turned to look at ina, his eyes full of warning. inaughed dryly and shrugged helplessly. ¡°My cousin is so hospitable. I can¡¯t refuse her. What do you think?¡°/ ¡°Together.¡± Jalen ignored her exnation. He was not interested in Jazmin at all. If not for the fact that she was ina¡¯s cousin, he would have kicked her away. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go find Corey and Lilly.¡± Jalen did not want to hear Jazmin speak, so he got up and walked out the door. ina followed. Jazmin gritted her teeth and had no choice but to follow. After the three left, Natalie and Xzavier were left alone in the living room. ¡°Look at your daughter. She lo ¡°Is that my fault?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes at Xzavier. She didn¡¯t think that her daughter was in the wrong Since he wanted to arrange marriages for his grandchildren, why did he leave Jazmin out? ¡°ina is younger than Jazmin. Why is her marriage prior to Jazmin¡¯s? He was clearly biased!¡± Hearing this, Xzavier had a headache. ¡°How many times do I have to exin it to you? ina¡¯s marriag arranged by my father ina and the other guy got engaged a long time ago. Do you understand?¡± Get Bogas ¡°I don¡¯t care that much. Anyway, you have to take Jazmin¡¯s marriage seriously. It¡¯s best to ask ina to f New York. Jazmin is destined to marry a rich powerful man, not a useless man like I did.¡± Natalie¡¯s words were extremely mean, and she did not hide her disdain for Xzavier. Natalie was waiting for Jazmin to marry a rich man and take her to the big city to live a wonderful life. Sh rest of her life in this small vige. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 295 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Xzavier rubbed the ce between his eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°E is divorced now. How can you a sk her to find a husband for Jazmin?¡± The news of ina¡¯s divorce had already spread throughout Peach Vige. Almost everyone knew it. E xcept for a few people like Natalie, most people felt sorry for ina. ¡°Why can¡¯t she find one? That guy that came here with her is obviously a rich man.¡± Natalie was not stu pid. She had sharp eyes. Without waiting for Xzavier to speak, she continued, ¡°Ask her to set Jazmin up with that man. Plus, I thi nk Jazmin quite likes that man.¡± Xzavier did not say anything. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to bring it up with ina. This made Natalie a little angry. She stared at Xzavier and said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, I know your an d your father¡¯s secrets. Don¡¯t Content held by N?velDrama.Org. think that I don¡¯t dare to tell them to others.¡± As soon as she said this, Xzavier¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°What do I know?¡± Natalie sneered. ¡°Whose child is ina?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s. Why? Do you have any problems with it?¡± Xzavier said, approaching Natalie. ¡°Your brother¡¯s?¡± Natalie sneered, ¡°Do you really think I am stupid? When did you have a brother? Alth ough no one in the vige talks about it, it does not mean I can¡¯t find anything about it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re your father¡¯s only son. You don¡¯t have a brother at all!¡± Xzavier grabbed Natalie by the neck. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You don¡¯t have a brother, and ina is not a child of the Gibson family!¡± Natalieu ghed instead of getting angry. She knew that she had guessed right. Xzavier grabbed her neck tighter and tighter, and his eyes became more and more fierce. Even though Natalie had married him for so many years, she had never seen Xzavier like this before. She was a little scared and kept pping Xzavier¡¯s hand, but Xzavier wasn¡¯t letting go. Just when she thought she was going to be strangled, Xzavier released her. Natalie coughed violently. She pointed at Xzavier, her eyes red. ¡°You bastard! You want to kill me just b ecause of ina!¡± ¡°Now I know whose child ina is. She must be your daughter with some slut!¡± Xzavier nced at her, his eyes still full of coldness. ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t tell others what you just said. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get killed at any time!¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Natalie wanted to talk back, but she shut up when she met Xzavier¡¯s eyes. She was scared. Xzavier really wanted to kill her just now. She pointed at Xzavier and gritted her teeth. Her hatred increased. ¡°Just wait. We are not done with thi s!¡± After that, she quickly ran out, afraid that Xzavier would attack her again. Xzavier did not chase after her. He looked at Natalie who had left and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Natali good of our family!¡± He turned his head and looked at his father¡¯s picture not far away. He walked up to it. ¡°Dad, whose child Not to mention Natalie, even Xzavier himself did not know. Xzavier only remembered that one night, his father came back with a child and told him not to ask about tell others that she was his brother¡¯s child. Later, they moved to Peach Vige overnight and had never left since. They did not leave, but as ina grew up, Dexter began to get her teachers to give her a good educatio And the Peach Vige¡­ Xzavier turned his head and looked at the vige. He always felt that there were too many secrets hidden here. He sighed, but there was nothing he could do. So many years had passed. Since he had promised his fa would always be a secret. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 296 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 296 Chapter 296 At the vige entrance, ina found Corey and Lilly here. Seeing her, the two children were very happy and surrounded her. ¡°ina, are you here to pick us up?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found a good adoptive family for you. They are very good. You will live happily if you live together with them.¡± ina touched the heads of the two children. Hearing this, they felt a little sad, especially when they thought of calling other people parents in the future. But they did not say it out because they knew that this was their best choice. ina took them back and met many acquaintances on the way. So ina greeted them one by one. ¡°E.¡± An old voice came, and ina immediately turned to look. ¡°Master!¡± ina quickly walked over in shock. ¡°When did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say you were going out for fun?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while.¡± The white-haired old man replied, and then looked at Jalen. with a smile. ¡°Is this young man your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ina shook her head. ¡°Just my friend. Hees with me to have fun in the vige.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The white-haired old man nodded and said to her, ¡°I think the young man is not bad. He must be a hundred times better than your ex-husband. ¡°E, I told you not to be sad because of that kind of man. You are so excellent that many men want to ask you out.¡± Hearing this, ina did not know whether tough or cry. She did not know how her master would react if he knew that the young man was her ex-husband. Of course, she would not say it. Otherwise, she was afraid that Jalen would not be able to leave the vige safe and sound. Embarrassed, Jalen could only smile and did not dare to say a word. Get Bogl However, Jazmin whispered to him, ¡°E has been divorced at such a young age. It will be hard for her to find a date in the future. ¡°Women should have self-respect and self-love and shouldn¡¯t get married at such a young age. Jalen, don¡¯t you agree with that?¡± She looked at Jalen, trying to let him know that she was better than ina, a divorced woman. Jalen ignored her and even moved to the side to keep a certain distance from her. Jazmin was pissed off, but she was not angry with Jalen, but with ina. Jazmin thought, why does such an outstanding man like ina? I¡¯m not bad! It must be ina, this vixen. She must seduce Jalen! As ina and the white-haired old man finished talking in the front, the three continued to walk toward the old house. ¡°Is that your master?¡± Jalen asked. He had heard from ina that many of the vigers. were her masters. ina nodded. ¡°He taught me my martial arts. Don¡¯t look down on my master. He is very skilled. I¡¯m not a match for him now.¡± ¡°Howe I look down on our master? He looks powerful.¡± Jalen felt that ina was. too modest. The old man just now was not simple at first nce. ina rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself, that is my master. What does it have to do with you? Shameless! ¡°Where did you learn your martial arts?¡± ina was a little curious. She had been learning martial arts since she was a child. What about Jalen? Did he begin to study it when he was a child? ¡°When I was young, my grandfather sent me to the military camp to train for a while. He also hired a few instructors for me. I have been trained with them since I was a kid.¡± Jalen did not hide anything from her. ina nodded. So that exined it. Sure enough. It was not easy for them! ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Why are you learning martial arts? Girls who learn that are not elegant at all.¡± Jazmin found an opportunity to interrupt and looked at ina with disdain. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 297 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Get Roginil ina nced at Jazmin. She did not know what to say to her cousin. After hesitating. for a moment, ina said, ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± ¡°Look! I learned sewing and cooking from my mother at home. In the future, everyone will say I¡¯m a perfect wife when I get married.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Jalen several times. ina smiled without any reply. When they returned home, Xzavier was making dinner. ina quickly went over to help him. Seeing this, Jalen went to them. Only Jazmin stood there, not knowing what to do. Seeing how attentive Jalen was to ina, Jazmin had no idea what he meant. But she was unwilling! She had to win such an outstanding and rich man¡¯s heart. Thinking of this, she turned around, intending to ask her mother toe up with an ideal for her. In the kitchen, ina and the two men were cooking. In the bedroom, Jazmin found her mother and told her about Jalen¡¯s identity. Natalie was shocked after hearing that. ¡°Is he the richest man in New York? Are you sure?¡± The richest man came to the vige. with ina. Natalie couldn¡¯t believe it. Jazmin handed over the materials she had found. ¡°Look at it. I found it on the Inte. It can¡¯t be fake.¡± Natalie took the phone and looked at it for a long time. Then she grabbed Jazmin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Jazmin, the opportunity to change our fate hase!¡± She was overwhelmed by excitement! If her daughter could marry Jalen, then wouldn¡¯t Natalie be the mother-inw of the richest man in New York? In this way, who would dare to look down on her? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, of course, I know this is an opportunity, but that man didn¡¯t even look at me. He only cares about ina.¡± She was a little depressed. LATE Natalie didn¡¯t mind. ¡°ina is a divorced woman. I guess that¡¯s just a fling between them. How could Jalen marry her? ¡°My precious daughter is the best girl. You¡¯re a hundred times better than ina. Jalen is not stupid.¡± Hearing that, Jazmin was also confident. ¡°But will he not like me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we get the opportunity, we¡­¡± Natalie bent over and whispered in Jazmin¡¯s ear. Soon, they chortled as if they had seeded. Before long, it was time for dinner. Natalie and Jazmin both came out of the living room. on time. Xzavier nced at Natalie, worried that she would say something bad. But since ina and herpanion were all there, Xzavier couldn¡¯t let Natalie out. While eating, Natalie changed her usual cold attitude and suddenly became enthusiastic about ina. ¡°E, help yourself. You look so skinny.¡± As Natalie spoke, she put a dish in front of ina. ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± ina thanked her, but she also felt confused. Natalie turned to look at Jalen with a smile. ¡°Jalen, right? Make yourself feel at home. Try the vegetables in our vige. They are all grown by our family and are naturally organic.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Jalen showed his respect to her. Xzavier felt a little uneasy as he looked at Natalie, who was acting strangely. ¡°E, I heard that you are now a doctor, right? Then your ie must be high, right?¡± Natalie asked seemingly unintentionally. ina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s barely enough for me to live.¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Your grandfather made so much effort to raise and educate you. You can¡¯t let him down,¡± Natalie said. ina nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him down.¡± Then Natalie began to get to the point. ¡°You have a promising future, but my Jazmin is not. ¡°E, why don¡¯t you bring Jazmin to New York this time and find her a job? It¡¯s not good for her to stay in the vige all the time. What do you think?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 298 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 298 Chapter 298 ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± ina asked Natalie in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m serious.¡± Natalie smiled and pulled Jazmin¡¯s arm. ¡°Jazmin is your cousin, after all. We are families. You should help her, right?¡± Jazmin also looked at ina and smiled, ¡°E, I will depend on you.¡± ina was speechless and thought, your attitude was different from before. But ina couldn¡¯t retort because Xzavier was also there. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult for E to live alone in New York. Don¡¯t make trouble for her,¡± Xzavier scolded Jazmin. He knew his daughter very well. He didn¡¯t believe that Jazmin really wanted to go to New York to find a job. He knew that she had some bad ideas. ¡°Dad!¡± Jazmin was a little angry. ¡°You always treated E better than me since she was a child. You are so good to her. What¡¯s wrong with asking her to help me find a job? Do you want to see me like this for the rest of my life?¡± Jazmin also felt wronged. Since she was a child, other than Natalie, who always stood by her side, everyone in the family liked ina. Even Theodore and Andrew, who were adopted by Dexter, also protected ina from childhood and didn¡¯t care about Jazmin. Jazmin was Xzavier¡¯s daughter, but she thought everyone treated ina better than her! The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged. Atst, Jazmin could not help but cry. It made the other a little awkward. Xzavier wanted to scold Jazmin, but seeing her cry now, he felt a little distressed. He just sighed and did not say anything but drank wine. Get Bo Seeing this, ina did not want Xzavier to be embarrassed. So she said, ¡°Jazmin, if you want to go with me, pack your things tonight. We will leave for New York tomorrow morning.¡± Jazmin, who was crying, was overjoyed when she heard this. ¡°So, you agree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and quickly said, ¡°But I might not be able to find you a good job. Don¡¯t have too many expectations.¡± Jazmin had just graduated from high school. Finding a job for her in a ce like New York was difficult. All ina could do was arrange Jazmin into her ownpany. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± To Jazmin, finding a job was not important. The most important thing was to marry Jalen sessfully. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After it was settled, Jazmin didn¡¯t have the mood to eat and quickly ran home to pack her things. Natalie said she wanted to give a few words of advice to Jazmin and went back home. But no one knew what advice she was going to give Jazmin. After Jazmin and Natalie left, Xzavier looked at ina with embarrassment. ¡°E, sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Xzavier, don¡¯t say that. You are always kind to me. Now that I have the chance to repay you, I am d.¡± Although ina disliked Natalie and Jazmin, she was grateful to Xzavier. During this time, Jalen did not say a word. He just ate the food silently. No one knew what he was thinking. At night, ina was lying on the bed. It was the room she was familiar with, but she could not fall asleep. She flipped over the bed and wanted to go out for a walk. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she saw a tall figure standing in the yard. She asked with uncertainty, ¡°Jalen?¡± Jalen turned back and looked at her. ¡°Can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina walked over and stood next to him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± ¡°I was thinking about something,¡± Jalen replied, his gaze falling on ina¡¯s face. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 299 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ina was slightly stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was thinking about what kind of life you used to live,¡± Jalen said and looked away from ina. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after seeing what happened today, you think my life in the vige was not easy,¡± ina smiled. Jalen did not answer. Obviously, that was what he thought. Especially when he found that ina did not refute Natalie and Jazmin, he was angry. But what was more, he felt sorry for ina. He couldn¡¯t imagine how hard it was for ina to live like this since she was a child. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. I was living well when Grandpa was still alive,¡± ina smiled. ¡°In the past, Natalie and Jazmin didn¡¯t dare to provoke me at all. They didn¡¯t dare to encounter me.¡± Jalen frowned, obviously not quite convinced. ¡°In the past, when Theodore and Andrew were still in the vige, they would also protect me. Even the dogs in the vige didn¡¯t dare to provoke me.¡± inaughed as she spoke. Those days were really happy. Seeing the bright smile on ina¡¯s face, Jalen felt a little sad. ¡°Do you regret going to New York to marry me?¡± ina turned her head and looked at Jalen. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°But this was Grandpa¡¯sst wish. I had to fulfill it.¡± Moreover, it was impossible for her to stay in the vige forever. People always had to grow up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, E.¡± Jalen looked at ina. ¡°I seem to owe you a formal apology.¡± ¡°Why? It has been a long time. Why are you still thinking about this? There¡¯s no need.¡± ina waved her hand and did not dare to look at Jalen again. Somehow, her eyes were wet. Hop ¡°In the future, I will protect you. I will never leave you.¡± Jalen suddenly changed the topic. It was silent around. The silver moonlight fell on them. The breeze was gentle. Probably because of the atmosphere, ina was a little impulsive. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± Jazmin pushed open the door of the yard excitedly. Just as she was about to speak, she found that ina was also there. Moreover, ina and Jalen were so close. Jazmin immediately felt jealous. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jazmin asked directly. ina frowned, and Jalen¡¯s expression darkened. At that moment, he felt that ina was about to agree but was interrupted by Jazmin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Now, he almost wanted to kill Jazmin. ina did not answer. Instead, she asked Jazmin, ¡°Why did youe here sote at night?¡± ¡°I¡­ I came to find Jalen, not you.¡± Jazmin¡¯s tone was not good, and she looked at ina with dissatisfaction. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll leave the ce for you two. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± As ina said, she gave Jalen a meaningful look. Even a fool could guess why Jazmin was looking for him. When ina returned to her room, Jazmin snorted. Then she looked at Jalen. A smile immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Jalen, can¡¯t you fall asleep? Shall I chat with you for a while?¡± Jazmin approached Jalen shyly. Jalen looked down at Jazmin and said coldly, ¡°Miss Gibson, you are E¡¯s cousin, so I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. But I hope you can behave yourself.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°I am not interested in you,¡± Jalen said directly. A Jazmin took two steps back and refused to give up. ¡°Then, who are you interested in? ina?¡± ¡°Yes, I do like her.¡± Jalen felt that there was no need to lie to Jazmin. Jazmin clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°She is a divorced woman. Why do you like her? Jalen, don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 300 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The atmosphere suddenly became cold. ¡°If I hear you speak ill of ina again, I will cut off your tongue.¡± Jalen looked at Jazmin with a warning expression. He gestured his hand as a knife. Then, he turned and returned to his room. Standing still, Jazmin was scared and could not return to her senses for a long time. The wooden door had poor soundproofing. ina heard the conversation between Jalen and Jazmin clearly. She felt so sweet that even the whole room smelled sweet. Turning over on the bed, ina tried her best not to think about Jalen and forced herself to fall asleep as soon as possible. The next day, it was sunny. When ina woke up, Jalen was already waiting for her in the yard. ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡± ina had two dark circles under her eyes. It made people wonder what she had done ina red at him but did not say anything. Jalen felt wronged. He did not know why ina was angry at him. He would never know that ina could not fall asleep because of himst night. When she finally fell asleep, she dreamed about him. That was why she hadn¡¯t slept well. After breakfast, ina was ready to leave. After all, there were still many things to do in New York, and the hospital needed her. But she still deliberately ran to say goodbye to Damon. She told Damon, ¡°I met a very skilled man in New York. I am no match for him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Damon was very surprised. ¡°There are people better at fighting than you in New York?¡± ina was speechless. She did not tell Damon that there were also many people good at fighting in New York, and Jalen was one of them. Damon pinched his beard and seemed to be thinking. After a while, he said, ¡°There are only a few people who can have disciples better than you. They take their disciples very seriously. Did you have any conflicts with that person?¡± ¡°He¡­mitted suicide,¡± ina said awkwardly. Damon was speechless. ina had to exin the cause of the matter to him. After that, N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Damon¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. ¡°This matter isplicated,¡± Damon said. ina nodded. She felt the same way. But soon, Damon put on a smile again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me, even if that person¡¯s masteres for revenge, I can deal with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just afraid that I will cause trouble for you.¡± ina knew that Damon would protect her. That was why she did not want to cause trouble for him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to trouble me, you don¡¯t need me anymore,¡± Damon said with a smile. He did not take it seriously at all. After the two of them chatted for a while, ina said goodbye and left Peach Vige with Jalen and the others. On the way back to New York, Jalen drove while ina sat in the front passenger seat. Jazmin and the two children sat in the back. ¡°E, I have no ce to stay in New York. Can I stay with you temporarily?¡± Jazmin asked. ina agreed. Since she had already brought Jazmin out, she couldn¡¯t leave her alone. If anything happened to Jazmin, Xzavier would be sad. Jazmin was secretly delighted. It seemed that ina and Jalen had many contacts. As long as she lived with ina, she would often meet Jalen. And as long as she could meet Jalen often, she would have a chance. ¡°Jalen, it¡¯s my first time going to New York, and I¡¯m unfamiliar with the ce. Can you S me around tomorrow?¡± Jazmin said sweetly to Jalen, who was driving, pretending to be shy. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 301 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Jalen was driving the car and ignored her, which made Jazmin a little frustrated. However, she did not give up. Instead, she continued, ¡°Jalen, we will be friends in the future. We should take care of each other.¡±. Jalen remained silent. He just nced at ina. ina received his gaze and coughed. Then, her face suddenly turned cold, and she turned to look at Jazmin. ¡°Jazmin, Xzavier asked me to bring you out because he wanted you to work hard, not something else.¡± ina¡¯s tone was cold, and her words were harsh. ¡°For Xzavier¡¯s sake, I will arrange a good job for you. But that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have to work hard. If you can¡¯t do the job well and get expelled, I can only send you back. ¡°As for what you are nning¡­¡± ina pondered for a moment, nced at Jalen, and continued, ¡°I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything, but I need to remind you that if you piss off someone, I will definitely not plead for you.¡± ina¡¯s words stunned Jazmin, and she kept silent for a long time. Obviously, Jazmin understood what ina meant, but ina¡¯s words were too ruthless. It made Jazmin very angry. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to plead for me. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°That would be the best. I don¡¯t want to plead for you either.¡± As soon as ina finished speaking, she turned around and did not look at Jazmin anymore. The car was moving along the road. Four to five hourster, they finally returned to New York. Jazmin had been to New York two years ago. However, she had not found a suitable job and had to return to Peach Vige. Now that she was back again, she realized that New York had already changed in just a few years. Jazmin followed ina and walked into Kemp Apartment. Seeing such a high-end apartment, Jazmin could not help but feel timidity, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°E, how much is the rent for a month? It¡¯s not cheap, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± ina did not give a specific answer. She did not want Jazmin to know too much. They came to the door of ina¡¯s apartment. Jalen had been driving for a day and did not follow them in. ¡°You should have a rest. I will back home.¡± go ¡°Thank you. It has been hard for you.¡± ina felt very apologetic. This time in Peach Vige, she did not bring Jalen to visit some interesting ces. Instead, she let him be the driver for two days. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about being with you?¡± Jalen smiled at ina. ¡°As for you, it will not be easy for you.¡± He was referring to Jazmin. With Jazmin by her side, it would definitely be challenging for ina. Jalen went back to his home. It was not until he closed the door that Jazmin snapped back to her senses and asked in disbelief, ¡°Jalen lives across from you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and opened the door to let the two children in.. After telling the two children to wash up, ina told them to go to bed early. They were kids and were already sleepy in the car. Jazmin walked into the room in a daze and seemed still confused. It was different from what she had imagined. Jalen, the wealthiest man in New York. How could he live here? Although this neighborhood looked quite high-end, she thought Jalen was supposed to live in a vi or manor. ¡°How can he live here?¡± Finally, Jazmin could not help but ask. ina Jooked at Jazmin and seemed to know what Jazmin was thinking. ¡°Why do your care where he lives? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it does.¡± Since Jalen was not here, Jazmin did not have to pretend. She directly said, ¡°ina, I am telling you that I have taken a fancy to Jalen. This man is mine. Don¡¯t think about him.¡± and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. There were a lot of things to do today. ina had to take the two children to the adopted family and have a look. She also had to arrange work for Jazmin. More importantly, ina had to find a ce for Jazmin to live. ina did not want to live with Jazmin all the time. In the morning, when ina went out with the two children, Jazmin was not up yet. ina didn¡¯t bother to care about Jazmin. After leaving some breakfast for Jazmin, ina took the two children out. Downstairs, ina did not expect Jalen to be waiting there. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the two children to see the adopted family today? As the go-between, no matter what, I should go and take a look,¡± said Jalen. ina could not refute Jalen. She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± ina, Jalen, and the two children got into the car and headed to the appointed ce. It was very quiet in the car. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ina asked the two children. Corey nodded but Lilly did not feel anything. She actually did not know what was going to happen. ina touched their heads and said to them, ¡°The uncle and auntie we will meet today. are both very kind. Don¡¯t be nervous. ¡°Okay.¡± Corey nodded, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Corey was afraid that the adopted family would not like him or his sister. ¡°Jalen, do you like the sister from yesterday or ina?¡± Corey suddenly thought of something and asked Jalen, who was driving ahead. Jalen was stunned by Corey¡¯s sudden question and did not react for a moment. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask that?¡± ¡°Well, I just think ina is much better than the sister from yesterday. You must choose Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 302 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 302 Chapter 302 ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. ina drank the water as she asked Jazmin, ¡°Jalen is not an object. How could you say he belongs to you? Jazmin, are you still dreaming?¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Stay away from Jalen and never get close to him.¡± Of course, Jazmin could see that Jalen had a thing for ina, so Jazmin had to stop the two of them from getting closer. Otherwise, Jazmin was out of running. ina ignored Jazmin and walked straight to the bathroom. Jazmin did not intend to give up and followed ina. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Are you trying to steal Jalen from me?¡± ina still ignored Jazmin and took the toothbrush, intending to brush her teeth. However, Jazmin snatched ina¡¯s toothbrush away and asked angrily, ¡°Do you like Jalen?¡± ¡°Yes! I like Jalen. What¡¯s wrong? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ina was really angered by Jazmin. Can¡¯t this woman leave me alone? ina thought. Hearing ina admit that, Jazmin got furious. ¡°How can you like Jalen? Why do you like him? How can a divorced woman like him?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ina rolled her eyes and took her toothbrush from Jazmin¡¯s hands. After quickly brushing her teeth, ina walked to the room, not intending to say another word to Jazmin. Seeing this, Jazmin shouted behind ina¡¯s back, ¡°Jalen is mine! Don¡¯t think of snatching him away! ¡°Let me tell you, I want topete fairly with you. You can¡¯t y tricks behind my back¡­ Jazmin continued, but ina had already closed the door and sessfully shut Jazmin¡¯s voice outside the door. Everything suddenly went quiet. Jalen, you are really popr with women, ina thought. That night, ina thought a lot, but she fell asleep before she coulde up with a clue and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. There were a lot of things to do today. ina had to take the two children to the adopted family and have a look. She also had to arrange work for Jazmin. More importantly, ina had to find a ce for Jazmin to live. ina did not want to live with Jazmin all the time. In the morning, when ina went out with the two children, Jazmin was not up yet. ina didn¡¯t bother to care about Jazmin. After leaving some breakfast for Jazmin, ina took the two children out. Downstairs, ina did not expect Jalen to be waiting there. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the two children to see the adopted family today? As the go-between, no matter what, I should go and take a look,¡± said Jalen. ina could not refute Jalen. She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± ina, Jalen, and the two children got into the car and headed to the appointed ce. It was very quiet in the car. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ina asked the two children. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Corey nodded but Lilly did not feel anything. She actually did not know what was going to happen. ina touched their heads and said to them, ¡°The uncle and auntie we will meet today are both very kind. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Corey nodded, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Corey was afraid that the adopted family would not like him or his sister. ¡°Jalen, do you like the sister from yesterday or ina?¡± Corey suddenly thought of something and asked Jalen, who was driving ahead. Jalen was stunned by Corey¡¯s sudden question and did not react for a moment. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask that?¡± ¡°Well, I just think ina is much better than the sister from yesterday. You must choose ina,¡± Corey said. Jalenughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only like ina. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t like me. Can you put in a good word for me?¡± ¡°ina likes you. Last night, I heard her say it when she was arguing with that sister.¡± Corey was a little confused. I clearly heard ina say that she liked Jalenst night. Did I hear it wrong? Corey thought. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 303 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 303 Chapter 303 At that moment, ina intended to cover Corey¡¯s mouth, but it was toote. It instantly became awkward. Sensing Jalen¡¯s gaze, ina quickly turned her head and looked out of the window, feeling a little guilty. Jalen smiled slightly, but he did not say anything. Instead, he continued to drive. Before long, the car stopped at the foster family. The couple had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Jalen and the others, the couple hurriedly weed them in. In the living room, the couple looked at the two children with affection. ¡°This is Corey, and this is Lilly, right? They are so cute.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Corey greeted the couple with a smile, trying to y up to them. Lilly seemed confused, but she also greeted the couple as Corey did, and even praised thedy for being so beautiful, causing thedy to smile happily. Soon, the two children began to y happily with the couple. ina and Jalen watched from the side and did not join them. ¡°Did you really tell Jazmin that you liked me?¡± Jalen stood beside ina. His maic voice sounded in ina¡¯s ears, causing her back to stiffen. ina originally thought that Jalen had forgotten about this matter and didn¡¯t expect him to actually mention it now. inaughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Those are all words of anger.¡± If Jazmin had not gone too far, I would not have been unable to control myself, ina thought. ¡°Is it really just words of anger? Why do I feel that it¡¯s from the bottom of your heart?¡± Jalen did not believe what ina said. In Jalen¡¯s point of view, ina was not the kind of person who would say that she liked him for the sake of angering others. ina went silent and refused to admit it no matter what. For Jalen, it did not matter whether ina admitted it or not as long as he knew what ina was thinking. Thinking of this, Jalen took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and did not think too much about it. Jalen walked away and called Graham. ¡°Have youe up with the ten ns I asked you to think of?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, it¡¯s already done. The proposal has been ced on your desk,¡± Graham replied. Thinking of the doubled bonus, Graham was very excited. Jalen was very satisfied with this. He hung up and returned to ina. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At noon, ina and the others had a meal at the couple¡¯s house. ¡°Mr. Halton and Ms. Gainsford, we like Corey and Lilly very much. When do you think we can go through the formalities?¡± The couple asked, a little nervous.. As long as the adoption procedures were notpleted, the couple could not feel at ease. ina looked at the two children. Corey nodded, and Lilly was smiling. Although Lilly did not know what was going to happen, ina could tell that Lilly liked the couple very much. ina said, ¡°Any time you like. I hope that the two children can grow up healthily and happily under your care.¡± This was ina¡¯s only wish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Gainsford. My wife and I won¡¯t give birth to children, so Corey and Lilly are our only children. We will definitely treat them well,¡± the man said sincerely. ¡°Then let¡¯s go through the formalities as soon as possible.¡± ina nodded. ina also wanted the two children to return to their normal lives earlier. She thought the two children couldn¡¯t continue to be like this and it was time for them to go to school. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the formalities,¡± Jalen said. These were trivial things, and Jalen thought if ina went to handle them personally, it would bring her a lot of trouble. ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Halton. It should be a lot easier with your help.¡± The man thanked Jalen and was very grateful to Jalen. To the couple, Jalen was a big shot out of their reach. This time, Jalen not only helped them find suitable children but was also willing to help them with follow-up trivial matters. Thus, they were extremely grateful. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 304 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After lunch, ina, Jalen, Corey, and Lilly left. The two kids still needed some time to adapt, and now, it was better for them to leave with ina. ina agreed with the couple that the couple could pick up the two kids every day to spend some time together. After the formalities werepleted, Corey and Lilly would officially be their children. After dropping ina, Corey, and Lilly off at the gate of themunity, Jalen was about to go to the company. ina urged him to go quickly since she didn¡¯t want him to dy his work because of her. After he left, ina took the two kids home. She figured that it was already after lunch, so of course, Jazmin must have been up by now. Yet she realized that she was wrong after getting home. Jazmin waszier than she thought. ina knocked on the door of Jazmin¡¯s room, and then Jazmin opened the door in a daze. When she saw ina, sheined, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you knocking on my door so early? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m sleeping?¡± ¡°Jazmin, what time is it now? Howe you are still sleeping?¡± ina was angry. She didn¡¯t get it. She thought, Xzavier is so diligent. How can he have such azy daughter? Jazmin did not care at all. She came out of the room, saw the food on the table, and started to eat. ¡°I always get up at this hour at home. Unlike you, I don¡¯t need to toil.¡± Jazmin thought, my mother tells me that I¡¯m bound to live in ease andfort. I¡¯m so different from ina. ina was so pissed off that she sneered, ¡°Huh! So, you weren¡¯t intending to find a job in New York at all, right?¡± Jazmin¡¯s hands froze a bit, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°You got me wrong. I can make changes, of course.¡± She thought, if I said I wasn¡¯t going to work, she¡¯d send me right back. I won¡¯t go back whatsoever. I finally met a rich man. If I go back, he will be ina¡¯s! ¡°Alright then. I will give you a chance.¡± ina nodded. Then she said to Jazmin, ¡°We will go out in half an hour. I¡¯ll take you to an interview. If you¡¯re one minutete, go back to where you belong.¡± ¡°ina! You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± ina looked at Jazmin without a smile. At some point in time, Jazmin realized that she was starting to be a bit afraid of ina. The feeling was even stronger now when she saw the look on ina¡¯s face. She gritted her teeth. She did not want to be obedient to ina, but she had to. With a cold snort, she returned to her room, changed her clothes quickly, and stood in front of ina. ¡°Happy now?¡± ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t that helpless.¡± ina was serious about sending Jazmin back just now. She thought, even if I find a job for Jazmin, she still won¡¯t treat her job seriously. So, there is no point in wasting my time. However, seeing that Jazmin changed her clothes obediently, ina still decided to give Jazmin a chance. ina dropped the two kids off at the nursery downstairs and then took Jazmin to Moonlight Fashion Design Company. She did not tell Jazmin that thepany was hers, since she didn¡¯t want Jazmin to ck off by using it as an excuse. ina had informed Adriana not to say anything in advance, and others in thepany wouldn¡¯t bber either. ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯spany. With your qualifications and experience, this is the best job you can find. If you don¡¯t appreciate the opportunity, don¡¯t me me for not helping you.¡± ina was ready to leave after helping with Jazmin¡¯s onboarding. Before she left, she reminded Jazmin kindly. Jazmin waved her hand and did not take ina¡¯s words seriously. ¡°OK. I will work hard.¡± ¡°I hope so. You are not getting any younger. You shouldn¡¯t make Xzavier worried about you all the time.¡± ina had already said all the things she needed to say. Then she got up to leave. Yet she did not leave thepany. Instead, she went upstairs to Adriana¡¯s office, wanting to take a look at the patterns. She hoped to get some of her designed clothes on the market as soon as possible to make more people know herpany, Moonlight Fashion Design Company. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 305 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Adriana was in her office. When she saw ina, she quickly got up. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Check out the patterns.¡± As she spoke, she handed ina an azure dress. Just the color alone was enough to attract people¡¯s attention. From the smile on Adriana¡¯s face, she was very satisfied with ina took the dress over and observed it. She was OK with the color, but the cut¡­ She frowned and handed it back to Adriana. ¡°Adriana, have you tried it on?¡± ¡± ¡°Me? No.¡± Adriana shook her head. ¡°What is it? Do you think there is something wrong with it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the cut is very good. I¡¯m worried that there will be some issues. Fetch a few people to try it on. I want to see the effect,¡± she said to Adriana. It was the first batch of clothes that ina had made herself. Naturally, she wanted the best. Adriana quickly picked up the phone without saying much. Soon, several people came ina handed the dress to them, asking them to try it on one by one. After seeing the effect, ina pulled a long face. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. But it looks like you don¡¯t think so.¡± Adriana asked them to leave and then looked at ina. ina held the dress in her hand and sighed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that it only looks good on those with good figures?¡± Two of the women who tried on the dress were in better shape, so they looked great, but the others looked average. ¡°Well, that makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? Clothes can indeed make one look better, but it¡¯s also true that one¡¯s figure matters. It¡¯s a universal principle for all brands.¡± Adriana was confused about why ina cared about this so much. In her eyes, it was hardly an issue. ina shook her head. She did not agree with Adriana. She said, ¡°Good clothes are suitable for all people with various shapes. Those are the clothes that I am aiming for.¡± ina thought, if it¡¯s just people with good shapes who can wear the clothes I design, what makes me different from others? Then why should any customers choose me at all? ¡°So, you want to redesign it?¡± Adriana asked. ¡°Yes. I will take it back and make some changes. Find someone to try other clothes on as well. If the worstes to the worst, I¡¯ll change them all.¡± ina nodded. She wanted every detail to be the best. Adriana nodded without saying much. She knew what ina was thinking. ina was going for perfection. After talking about the cut, Adriana changed the subject to the fabric. ¡°You ask for silk to be the fabric of this batch of clothes, but there aren¡¯t many silk suppliers in the country, so the price will naturally be higher than our budget.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will purchase it from suppliers in the early stage. After thepany bes stable, we will find professionals to raise silkworms so that we can be self-sufficient,¡± ina said. Adriana was surprised by ina¡¯s idea and was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t it too troublesome? We don¡¯t have any rtive experience or a suitable ce.¡± ¡°Adriana, have you forgotten about Peach Vige?¡± ina smiled at Adriana. Peach Vige was a paradise without many people. Moreover, certain vigers there raised silkworms. It was just that there were not many of those people. Once ina¡¯spany became stable, she could get in touch with Peach Vige and find a way to make the vige rich. Adriana was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. Then she gave ina a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Good for you, looking at the bigger picture.¡± ¡°?o, Adriana, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just go ahead and do it!¡± ina patted Adriana¡¯s shoulder. She had every faith in Adriana. Adriana nodded, no longer having any doubts.¡± After going through the business, Adriana pulled ina to sit down on the sofa: ¡°Do you really want Jazmin to work here? Or are you simply brushing off Xzavier?¡± ¡°If she does well, then she can work here as long as she wants. Otherwise¡­¡± ina was silent for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Fire her.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 306 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°What about Xzavier?¡± Adriana knew ina was very grateful to Xzavier, so she was a little worried ¡°He will understand. He is not the unreasonable type.¡± ina was confident. After that, ina instructed Adriana, ¡°By the way, try not to be around Jazmin. I told her that the company belongs to a friend of mine. She didn¡¯t know that you were here.¡± If Jazmin knew that Adriana was the general manager of thepany, Jazmin would make a fuss. After all, Adriana was also from the vige. She and Jazmin knew each other. Knowing that someone she knew was in thepany, Jazmin would be even more unruly. ¡°OK. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think she has a reason to be on this floor.¡± After all, the floor Adriana was on belonged to the higher-ups only, whereas Jazmin was nothing but an ordinary employee. Adriana was just about to ask about ina and Jalen when the office door was pushed open ina was puzzled and thought, whoes in without knocking? She turned around and saw the person, who was an old acquaintance she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t expect E to be here.¡± Saul walked inside naturally and sat down on the sofa. Seeing how casual he was, ina knew right away that he must havee here often Some time ago, ina was wondering. She hadn¡¯t seen Saul for quite a while, and she didn¡¯t know where he was. Yet now she did. ina sized Saul and Adriana up and smiled at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Adriana was stunned. When she saw ina¡¯s naughty smile, she immediately reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t get your head around it Saul and I are friends.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ina didn¡¯t buy it Friends couldn¡¯te and go as if Adriana¡¯s office was his home. It seemed that Adriana realized ina did not buy her words. She hastily exined, ¡°He said that he wanted to cooperate with us. That¡¯s why I have been dealing with him ¡± Adriana thought, otherwise, I would not be bothered toe into contact with immature guys like Saul at all ¡°Cooperate with us?¡± ina raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Saul. Saul coughed a few times and did not dare to look ina in the eye. ¡°Yes. My family is going into the clothing business as well, so I have beening here for advice. Cooperation is just a matter of time.¡± ina didn¡¯t believe any of the words Saul had said. After all, the Judson family had never participated in the clothing industry all these years. Why would they suddenly change their minds? Clearly, Saul was lying. Anyway, ina did not buy his word. ¡°Since E is here, why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± Saul quickly changed the topic, not wanting ina to ask further. ina did not answer. She leaned against the sofa and did not look at Saul Instead, she looked at Adriana ¡°Adriana, are youing?¡± ¡°Of course, she will Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Saul answered, beating Adriana to it Adriana frowned In fact, that wasn¡¯t what she wanted Saul had been insisting on treating her to a meal recently. She didn¡¯t think they were that close, so she always turned him down. Yet now ¡°If E goes as well, then OK. Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Adriana said. ina curled her lips and looked at Saul. ¡°So, it¡¯s up to me now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t say no to me, will you?¡± Saul smiled, but clearly, he was forcing it. He knew what ina was hinting at. She was saying with her eyes, ¡°I know what you are up to. You want me to say yes? You wish!¡± ¡°My consent will cost you a lot,¡± ina said. Saul¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°My family owns a lot of high- end shopping malls all over the country. If your brand wants to settle, I can offer you a discount.¡± ¡°A discount?¡± ina thought she heard a joke. ¡°I want the best position and half the rent.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Saul refused her right away. He thought, seriously? Half the rent? ina, you are so greedy Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 307 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 307 Chapter 307 However, ina was not anxious at all. She smiled at Saul and did not speak Saul gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°Fine. For all the high-end malls in New York owned by my family, you may pay half the rent. But New York only¡± Although Saul was in charge of the Judson family now, such a decision would be used by others in the family as an excuse to use him, and he would fall vulnerable in the family ¡°New York only?¡± ina was a little disappointed. Saul still gritted his teeth. ¡°Be grateful, OK? Do you have any idea how much a year¡¯s rent is for the best location in a high-end mall? Besides, my family owns more than one shopping mall in New York.¡± Moreover, Saul doubted whether ina¡¯s brand could make it out of New York at all He figured that it was still a bit too early and ambitious for ina to aim at the whole nation. ¡°Alright then.¡± ina got up and was very satisfied. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have lunch. It¡¯s Mr.Judson¡¯s treat.¡± ¡°After hanging out with Jalen for so long, you have now be the second him. Both of you are hideous and greedy. Why can¡¯t you learn something else?¡± Saul could not help. butin. ina didn¡¯t care about being mocked by him. What mattered to her was that she could obtain benefits by making a deal with him. Saul walked in front, followed by Adriana and ina. Adriana whispered to ina, ¡°E, you are so smart. He hase to ourpany so many times I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve never thought about talking to him about opening our branches in his family¡¯s malls.¡± ina nced at Adriana and did not expose her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Adriana. You didn¡¯t know they own shopping malls before, did you?¡± Adriana nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ina smiled and thought, that¡¯s not true at all. The only reason why you didn¡¯t talk to him was that you didn¡¯t think of looking into it at all. It¡¯s easy to find out if you want to I don¡¯t know what you and Saul talk about when you¡¯re together, but from the looks of it, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not something about business. I don¡¯t care. As far as I¡¯m concerned, it is actually a good thing if you and Saul are together. It¡¯s just that¡­ Thinking of Adriana¡¯s past, ina could not help but be a bit worried. She figured that she had to remind Saul, in case Adriana got hurt again. Shortly after, the three arrived at a restaurant. When Adriana went to the bathroom, ina asked Saul seriously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? I thought you knew.¡± Saul chuckled. He knew very well that ina could tell he had feelings for Adriana. Otherwise, ina wouldn¡¯t have been so confident that he would agree to her demands. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I can¡¯t say for sure. So, I¡¯m asking you for confirmation right now,¡± ina smiled. Now she was certain that Saul had feelings for Adriana. She leaned against the chair and said to him, ¡°You are fickle in love, aren¡¯t you? I thought you said you wanted me to be your girlfriend.¡± ¡°You have Jalen, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Saul smiled and did not take her words seriously. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Speaking of Jalen, you seem to be on good terms with himtely. I haven¡¯t seen you picking on him.¡± ina still remembered that Saul hated Jalen so deeply when they first met. It had only been a while, and Saul¡¯s hatred had alreadypletely gone. Being exposed by ina bluntly made Saul a bit embarrassed. ¡°Who says I¡¯m on good. terms with him? It¡¯s just an act. I will ruin the Halton family once I get a chance.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± A familiar male voice came from behind Saul, stiffening his back. Somehow, Saul felt like he was caught in bed with someone else¡¯s wife. Jalen walked over to ina, sat down, and looked at Saul opposite him. ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up. I¡¯m surprised. What is it? Are you looking forward to the destruction of your family?¡± ¡°It was just a joke!¡± Saul forced an ugly smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ina sensed something wrong with Jalen¡¯s words and turned to ask Jalen. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 308 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Just as Jalen was about to open his mouth, Saul beat him to it, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. You promised me not to tell anyone until it worked out.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jalen did not tell ina. Yet he leaned close to her and whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when he is away.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina covered her mouth and chuckled. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Saul, who was opposite them, looked at them furiously. ¡°I heard what you said, Jalen!¡± ina grinned. She found Saul funny in this way. Adriana was walking to them from not far away. At the sight of her, ina could only say hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you were before. Now that you¡¯ve decided to woo Adriana, you are not allowed to be a yboy anymore. ¡°Saul, Adriana isn¡¯t like other women. If she is hurt because of you, I will have a bone to pick with you.¡± Hearing her words, Saul rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re not an aged woman. Why do you like to lecture others so much?¡± ¡°Saul!¡± ina was slightly angry. ¡°Fine! Fine! I hear you.¡± Saul pursed his lips. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not a fling.¡± Saul was always surrounded by countless women. If he hadn¡¯t been serious with Adriana, he would have disappeared from Adriana¡¯s sight already when she turned him down again and again. Adriana walked to the dining table and was surprised to see Jalen. ¡°Mr. Halton, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here as well.¡± ¡°Adriana, you can call me Jalen. None of my friends call me Mr. Halton,¡± Jalen smiled and greeted Adriana. Since Adriana was someone ina cared about, of course, he would treat Adriana seriously. Adriana nodded. ¡°OK.¡± The four people ate. During this time, Jalen took care of ina meticulously. Seeing that, Adriana was very satisfied. Saul took care of Adriana as well by putting food on her te, but she wasn¡¯t moved. ¡°Mr. Judson, you don¡¯t need to do that. I can manage.¡± ¡°You stop calling him Mr. Halton. Why are you still addressing me as Mr. Judson? I thoughtpared with him, I was closer to you.¡± Saul thought, we have met so many times. Why am I still a stranger to you? ¡°Sorry. It has be a habit,¡± Adriana said awkwardly. ¡°Call me Saul from now on,¡± Saul said. Adriana was even more awkward, not to mention that both ina and Jalen were looking at her. She said, ¡°OK, Saul.¡± Hearing that, Saul nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After the meal, Saul proposed to go shopping, and ina did not refuse. After all, he had just agreed to reduce her rent by half. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if she left now. ina saw through Saul perfectly, so when they were shopping, she deliberately left the room for Saul and Adriana. She and Jalen walked behind the two. ¡°Can Saul make it? What do you think?¡± ina asked Jalen curiously Jalen looked at the way Saul and Adriana interacted and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a long shot.¡± ¡°Really? That makes the two of us,¡± ina agreed with Jalen because she knew Adrianal very well. Adriana could hardly trust a man after all the things she went through. What was more, Saul used to be a yboy with endless gossip. Anyone would have to give it a lot more thought regarding being his girlfriend. ¡°You promised to help him with his family?¡± ina asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Jalen was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to figure it out, is it?¡± ina was indifferent. ¡°The Judson family is not doing well. People are all saying that the head of the family will be reced soon. But it seems to me that Saul is not worried at all. It shows that everything is under his control. ¡°Then it came to me that your rtionship has improved a lottely. It¡¯s easy to figure it out. But what I don¡¯t get is how he convinced you to help him.¡± She thought, Jalen and Saul were at loggerheads with each other in the past. I figured that Jalen was never going to help Saul. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 309 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jalen thought, I won¡¯t tell ina that the only reason why I agreed to Saul¡¯s request was that he promised me not to pester ina anymore. Saul¡¯s request sounded ridiculous, but I agreed anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is good at acting. If anyone from his family sees them together, they will be suspicious,¡± Jalen said. Instead of answering ina, he changed the topic. ina nced at Jalen. He didn¡¯t tell her, and she wasn¡¯t intending to ask him further. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help to deal with the Stein family?¡± Jalen asked. He was worried that ina would not be able to handle it and wanted to help, but he was also afraid that by doing so, he would jeopardize her n without her consent. ina took out her phone, clicked on the photo album, and handed the phone to Jalen. ¡°Yes. I have found a breakthrough already,¡± she said. She had been doing some digging about the Stein family in the past few days, and she had finally found some clues. Jalen looked at the photo in the album and frowned. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Deven¡¯s sister,¡± ina replied with a smile. ¡°She is the daughter of the Stein family, but not many people know about it. She has received almost no preferential treatment when working in the Stein Group.¡± ¡°Are you going to flip her?¡± Jalen instantly figured out ina¡¯s n. ina nodded and then shook her head. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s easy to tell that she isn¡¯t close to her family. I don¡¯t need to flip her at all.¡± ¡°What if she is doing that willingly? Maybe she wants to sacrifice for her family,¡± Jalen said. Not everyone was as ambitious as Alisha. ina was silent for a moment. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, but I think it¡¯s pretty remote. ¡°Maybe she was willing to sacrifice and had noints at the beginning. However, it has been a long time. Without anything in return, who won¡¯t hold a grudge?¡± ina thought, never mind Deven¡¯s sister. I couldn¡¯t have managed it if it were me. Jalen did not say anything else. ¡°Now that you have a n, go ahead. I¡¯ve got your back. through thick and thin.¡± He thought, taking down the Stein family won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s not entirely impossible. ¡°Thanks,¡± ina said to him. She thought, it¡¯s nice to know someone is always there for me ina and Jalen chatted as they walked, whereas Saul and Adriana, who were ahead of them, weren¡¯t having a pleasant conversation, Before today, Adriana did not think much about it. However, after hearing Saul and ina¡¯s words today, she figured something out. Once she gave it a bit more thought, she could easily infer what Saul meant. She was silent with a heavy heart. Saul did not know what she was thinking. He asked while seeming casual, ¡°There¡¯s a movie theater upstairs. Do you want to go see a movie?¡± ¡°No!¡± Adriana refused him without hesitation. Maybe she realized that her reaction was a bit exaggerated, she quickly exined, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like movies.¡± Saul smiled and asked casually, ¡°You don¡¯t like movies, or you don¡¯t like movies with me?¡± He was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart. ¡°Saul¡­¡± ¡°Adriana, I think you already know that I have feelings for you. If so, why don¡¯t we talk?¡± Saul nced at ina and Jalen behind them out of the corner of his eye. Seeing that they were still far away, he retracted his gaze. Adriana bit her lip. She did not say yes or no. Instead, she asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. Why don¡¯t we talk about your type?¡± Saul smiled and looked at Adriana. His eyes were full of dominance as he stared at her, making her a little afraid to look him in the eye. Adriana did not know what she was afraid of. She thought, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do I feel guilty? I need to force myself to calm down. After all, I¡¯m a few years older than Saul. I shouldn¡¯t be deterred in front of him. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 310 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 310 Chapter 310 ¡°He¡¯s mature and steady,¡± Adriana replied. Saul chuckled and rubbed his nose, feeling a little helpless. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± ¡°Saul, I really don¡¯t know why you like me. You don¡¯tck young and beautiful women. around you. There¡¯s no need to waste time on me.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Saul liked her very much. She guessed that he was only interested in her for the time being. This kind of yboy mostly thought the same way. She was very clear about it. Saul knew what she meant, but he didn¡¯t just give up. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not serious?¡± Adriana did not say anything, but her eyes had already answered the question. ¡°If I said I was serious, would you believe me?¡± Saul smiled bitterly. If he had known that the previous rumors would bring him trouble today, he would not have lived a flippant life. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adriana shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t know if E told you that I was divorced.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t have any thoughts of starting a rtionship now, so she didn¡¯t mind letting Saul know she was divorced. She just wanted him to give up early. ina did not tell him, but Saul had guessed it, so he was not surprised to hear this. He smiled indifferently and said to Adriana, ¡°So what if you have divorced? I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°I was divorced. I¡¯m a few years older than you. I don¡¯t know why you like me.¡± Adriana couldn¡¯t understand. After all, Saul was the CEO of the Judson Group. There were a lot of young and beautiful women around him. There was no reason why he liked Adriana. ¡°Love is not something I can control.¡± He was also very helpless. The first time he saw Adriana, he found that he was fascinated by this woman. He couldn¡¯t help it Later, he slowly learned that he liked her. And he couldn¡¯t control it. Adriana felt that it was pointless to talk with him, so she just said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on me. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too straightforward. Are you not going to give me a chance?¡± Saul felt desperate. He was rejected bluntly but he could do nothing about it. Adriana red at him and said solemnly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright. Even if you don¡¯t give me a chance, I can still be your friend. May I invite you to eat out?¡± He didn¡¯t give up and continued to ask. Adriana shook her head. How could she not know Saul¡¯s thoughts? ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡± ¡°Oh? In that case, I have to reconsider whether your brand will be allowed to appear in the mall.¡± Saul smiled and looked at ina who was behind him. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for E to form a partnership. Are you going to waste it just like that?¡± ¡°You are threatening me!¡± Adriana immediately became angry. ¡°Well, if you think so, it is not wrong.¡± He did not deny that he would achieve his purpose at the expense of everything. As long as the oue was good, it did not seem to matter what method he used. Adriana gnashed her teeth resentfully and wanted to beat him. But she could only endure it. ¡°The business deal has been decided. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°That depends on your attitude,¡± Saul said. Adriana took a deep breath, thinking that as long as she waited for the contract to be signed, there would be no chance for Saul to go back on his word. With this thought in mind, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just about dining together. I won¡¯t lose anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are all friends. What does it matter if we have a meal together?¡± Seeing her agree, Saul smiled brightly, not caring if she was cursing him in her heart. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 311 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 311 Chapter 311 At the hospital. It was another busy working day. ina had performed two operations in the morning. She was already a little tired by noon. She had just returned to her office and sat down when Andrew called her. ¡°Andrew,¡± ina answered the phone, ¡°Have you found it?¡± ¡°Well, you asked me to check Monica¡¯s schedule. I have checked it out and sent it to your email,¡± Andrew said. Although he did not know what ina was going to do, he did not ask further. ¡°Okay, thank you, Andrew.¡± ina thanked him. She felt that it was good to have a family to help her. At least she did not have to work so hard. When she thought of this, she could not help but think of Theodore. After hesitating for a moment, she could not help but ask, ¡°Andrew, has Theodore contacted you recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew replied and asked, ¡°Could it be that he hasn¡¯t contacted you for so long?¡± ina smiled bitterly. There was an indescribable sorrow in her heart. ¡°He sent a message to me when he had arrived safely. After that, he never contacted me again.¡± It was not that she did not want to contact Theodore, but she did not dare to. She was afraid that if she made a call, it would affect Theodore. Thus, she had no choice but to keep a distance and wait for Theodore to think things through. On the other end of the line, Andrew fell silent. After going through so many things, he was no longer as simple as he used to be. ¡°E, don¡¯t me Theodore. He should be in pain too,¡± after a long time, Andrew finallyforted her. Andrew knew very well how much Theodore cared about ina. If Theodore had a choice, how could he not contact her? In the end, Theodore was just afraid that once he contacted her, things would get out of hand. ina¡¯s eyes were a little sore. How could she me Theodore? She was just sad. ¡°I didn¡¯t me him. I¡¯m just worried that he won¡¯t live a happy life alone abroad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Theodore is much better than you and me. He is doing quite well abroad. The branch company has been established, and everything is on the right track.¡± Although Theodore did not contact ina, he was still in touch with Andrew. Thus, Andrew knew a lot. Hearing Andrew say this, ina felt a lot more relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Theodore will be back soon,¡± Andrew said. After hanging up the phone, ina took a deep breath, sorted out her mood, and checked her email. She saw Monica¡¯s schedule sent by Andrew. Monica was Deven¡¯s oldest sister, the unknown oldest miss of the Stein family. In the afternoon, ina finished her work, but she did not go home directly. Instead, she changed. her clothes and went straight to the gym that Monica frequently visited. The information sent by Andrew showed that Monica would go to this gym every day after work. She had maintained this habit for almost ten years without a break. From this point, ina felt that Monica was a persistent and patient person. Would such a person not have any ambition? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ina did not believe it. When ina arrived at the gym, she immediately saw Monica, who had already started to exercise. ina was not in a hurry to go over. Instead, she sat not far away to observe. ¡°Miss, do you want a card?¡± A private coach came forward to greet her, and ina looked over. ina looked at him, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a card, but I have something to ask you.¡± As she spoke, she took out a few bucks from her bag and handed them over. The coach took them with a smile. ¡°At your service, If I know, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Thatdy has been working out here for a long time. Do you know who has the best rtionship with her in your gym?¡± Knowing something in advance would be better. ina had always believed this principle, Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 312 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The private coach looked at Monica, who was not far away. He was obviously familiar with her. ¡°You mean Ms. Stein? I know. My friend is her coach. They get on very well. The two of them often eat out together.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately emphasized the word ¡°eat¡°. ina immediately understood. ina took out a few bucks from her bag and handed them over. She whispered to him, ¡°Bring your friend here. Don¡¯t let Monica find out.¡± ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡± The private coach was very happy. He gained a lot of money with just a few words. Not long after, Monica¡¯s private coach was brought over. ina did not waste her time. She also gave him some money and asked about Monica. What surprised her was that this private coach had an indecent rtionship with Monica. Why did ina think so? Because this private coach had a girlfriend. Monica had never said publicly that she was single. When ina knew all that she wanted to know, she got up and walked towards Monica. Monica was still running. When ina went over, Monica ignored her and just thought that ina was a person who came to the gym to exercise. It was not until ina stood behind her for almost two minutes that Monica looked at her. ¡°There is a treadmill next to it. You don¡¯t have to keep watch over mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to run.¡± ina said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± In the lounge of the gym, Monica drank warm water and looked at ina in front of her. Monica¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I want to talk to you about the Stein family.¡± ina was straightforward and did not beat around. the bush. Monica frowned almost instantly and was unhappy. ¡°The Stein family? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°You are the eldest daughter of the Stein family. How can you not understand what I am saying?¡± jna smiled, knowing that Monica was pretending not to know. Monica¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that she was unwilling to let others know her identity as a member of the Stein family. ¡°What do you want from me? I never meddle in the affairs of the Stein family.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although Monica worked in the Stein Group, she had never told anyone about her identity as the eldest daughter of the Monica family. She kept a distance from the Stein family well enough, but she did not expect someone toe to her. ¡°Actually, I am quite curious. Why do you never tell others about your identity as the eldest daughter of the Stein family? The Stein family has never said that they have a daughter.¡± ina could find out the public information, but she could not find out the secret of this family. Monica drank the warm water and nced at ina. ¡°Why should I tell you? Who are you?¡± Until now, Monica still did not know the identity of the woman in front of her. ina inexplicably came over and said some inexplicable words. ¡°ina. You can call me E,¡± ina smiled at her, releasing her kindness. ina? Monica murmured and quickly responded, ¡°Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife?¡± ina was stumped. So, no matter how hard ina tried, she could not get rid of the identity of Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? Just say it.¡± Monica now knew that ina was Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife, but she did not change her attitude. To her, it did not matter who ina was. She did not care. Seeing her like this, ina said directly, ¡°I think it is a pity for the Stein family to be handed over to Deven. Are you not interested in the Stein family at all?¡± When these words came out, Monica¡¯s expression changed a little, but this change was not in the right direction. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 313 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Monica looked at ina with hostility. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with Deven being in charge of the Stein family? He is the heir of the Stein family.¡± ina frowned and was surprised by her reaction. ¡°You work hard in the Stein Group. Almost everyone who knows you recognizes your ability. Didn¡¯t you think of taking over the Stein Group?¡± ina asked directly. As soon as she said this, Monica instantly sat up from the chair and red at ina. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Deven is my younger brother, and he is justified in taking over the Stein family. Why should I have that thought?¡± Seeing her seriously retorting, ina could not helpughing. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have or you dare to have that thought?¡± Monica was angry and wanted to refute it, but ina beat her to it. ¡°I guess your father has warned you not to have any ideas about the Stein Group. Thus, you don¡¯t dare to do it, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even allow you to announce your identity to the public. He wants you to work hard in the Stein Group but refuses to treat you properly. ¡°You hate him, don¡¯t you?¡± His words made Monica speechless. ina was right. That was the truth. Her father, who valued men more than women, had warned her from a young age that she should not have any ideas about the Stein Group and should not disclose her identity to outsiders. When she turned 18, he drove her out of the Stein family. But he asked her to work in the Stein Group and even let her climb to the top. However, this was not because he was kind, but because he needed Deven to be well¨Cassisted when Deven took over the Stein Group. And Monica was the one who walked in front to pave the way for Deven. She slowly sat down and felt a little weak. ¡°What do you want to do with all this?¡± ¡°I want to help you. With your ability, you should not be under others forever.¡± ina hid nothing from her. This was her real purpose. Monica did not believe it and sneered, ¡°You muste to me for Alisha, right?¡± Although she was not in the Stein family but worked in the Stein Group after all, she knew that Deven and Alisha were married. When Monica thought of the rtionship between ina and Jalen, coupled with the old rtionship between Alisha and Jalen, it was easy to guess. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ina did not deny it. ¡°After the Lory family went bankrupt, I did want to let her go. But since she married Deven, with the support of the Stein family, she always makes trouble for me. I must do something,¡± ina said. Monica believed what she said, but she did not agree. She smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Alisha and I are actually the same kind of people. She was also ignored by the family, so she became who she was now. ¡°And why do you think I will help you?¡± ina shook her head and smiled. ¡°You are not helping me, but helping yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good now. I¡¯m not interested in the Stein Group,¡± Monica said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hearing this, ina was not angry. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is that so? Then why are youining about your father? Are youining that Deven is a waste?¡± ¡°You!¡± Monica was so angry that she turned to look at her coach not far away. Only that person knew these things. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. You are ambitious, but you never had the chance before. Now it¡¯sing.¡± ina¡¯s attractive words sounded in Monica¡¯s ears. Monica was indeed a little tempted. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 314 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 314 Chapter 314 But she had not lost her mind yet. She asked calmly, ¡°Do you think you have the ability to help me get the Stein Group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not by saying but acting.¡± As ina spoke, she handed Monica a document. As Monica read it, ina said, ¡°These are the current board members of the Stein Group. Here is their personal information. To win half of them, the Stein Group will be yours.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She did not need to do anything but gave a new chairman to the Stein Group. ¡°You said it simply. Why should they support me? I don¡¯t even have one percent of the Stein Group¡¯s shares.¡± Speaking of this, Monica felt resentful. Originally, every member of the Stein family could get shares of thepany after their adulthood, but her father didn¡¯t give it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can buy things like shares,¡± ina smiled. The Stein Group was not a high¨Cqualitypany. People would like to sell their shares for good money. ¡°How about these people?¡± Monica pointed at the list and asked. ¡°I will send you their detailed information. You will get the goods on them. You don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, do you?¡± No matter how powerful one was, he could do nothing if he was found to do something dirty. Monica looked at ina in surprise and could not believe it. ¡°Can you have something on them?¡± ¡°It is impossible that they have done nothing bad in their position.¡± If there were people who were clear, ina believed that they would support Monica. Monica nodded. ina¡¯s ability surprised her. But ina did not intend to tell her everything. After finishing what she had to say, ina was ready to leave. Before she left, she deliberately said, ¡°By the way, I just received news that Deven gave some of his shares to Alisha.¡± ¡°What!¡± Monica was shocked, thinking, was he crazy? How dare he give the shares to an outsider! ¡°You just said that Alisha and you are the same kind of person, but I think you are different.¡± ina smiled and continued, ¡°At least you are not the kind of person who will do anything to achieve your goals.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Monica frowned and felt that there was something in her words. ¡°Why did Alisha marry Deven? Does she only want to rely on somebody?¡± ina did not answer but asked her a question. Monica was silent. After she thought for a while, her face suddenly became serious. ¡°Are you saying that she has ulterior motives for controlling the Stein Group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ina nodded, ¡°So, even if you don¡¯t want the Stein Group, with Alisha¡¯s means, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before the Stein Group changes owners.¡± Monica¡¯s face turned green. Although she hated her father and Deven was a waste, she did not want the Stein family to fall into the hands of outsiders. Originally, she was hesitating whether to cooperate with ina. Now, she had made a decision. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She looked at ina with a firm gaze. Seeing this, ina was very satisfied, but she did not give a specific n. ¡°In the future, you will be in charge of the Stein Group. If you can¡¯t find a way now, then even if you take over the Stein Group with my help, it will notst long. ¡°I can only provide you with some information and some necessary help. You have to rely on yourself. ¡°So, do you have confidence?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 315 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 315 Chapter 315 After the conversation with Monica, ina walked out of the gym. When ina hailed a taxi, Jalen¡¯s car stopped right in front of her. ¡°Are you done?¡± Jalen lowered the car window and asked ina, who stood by the roadside. ina nodded and then asked, ¡°When did youe? No, how did you know I was here?¡± I didn¡¯t tell Jalen that I would meet Monica today or here, ina thought. ¡°I found that you were with her when my man did an investigation on her.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t expect see ina here too. He wanted to investigate Monica for ina in advance, but ina moved faster than he had thought. ina did not pursue the topic. Jalen didn¡¯t put a tail on ina. If Jalen did, ina believed that he did so for her safety. However, why do I trust him so much? ina wondered. Jalen opened the car door for ina. ina got in the car and did not ask where Jalen was taking her to. ¡°How was your talk with her?¡± Jalen asked casually as he drove. ina nodded. ¡°Just as I thought, she was ambitious but had no chances. Now there is the opportunity, so she has no reason to refuse it.¡± This consequence didn¡¯t take Jalen by surprise because he knew ina. ina never failed in what she was determined to achieve, so Jalen believed from the very beginning that she would seed. Jalen wanted to extend a hand, so ina would not be so tired. The car did not go toward Kemp Apartment, so ina asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jalen replied, ¡°To have dinner.¡± ¡°Not at home?¡± ina thought that Jalen would cook at home as usual. Jalen shook his head without telling ina their destination. As the car left downtown, ina became curious. It seems we will dine at some special ce, ina thought. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. More than ten minutester, the car stopped. ina got out of the car and found her in a manor surrounded by trees. It looked like a fairnd. ¡°Will we dine here?¡± ina asked the man beside her with interest. This ce doesn¡¯t like restaurants at all, ina thought. Jalen led ina inside. A servant came over and said, ¡°Mr. Jalen.¡± ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The servant replied and then extended his hand to lead the way. Jalen didn¡¯t exin to ina till then. ¡°I bought this manor a few years ago. It is far from thepany, so I seldom live here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ina nodded and thought, I just knew that it wasn¡¯t a restaurant. However¡­ Since he seldom lives here, why did he bring me here today? Before ina asked her questions, the servant had brought Jalen and her to the dining room. ina realized that she had underestimated the size of this manor. The dining room was as big as the hotel lobby. Not far away, there was a long table with red wine, steaks, candles, flowers¡­ ina thought, it is weird, but¡­ She looked at Jalen and found nothing unusual with him. Therefore, ina couldn¡¯t help suspecting that she had overreacted. ¡°E, please take a seat.¡± Jalen smiled at ina and sat opposite her. After ina sat down, Jalen dismissed the servants and said, ¡°E, I brought you here because I have something to tell you.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 316 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Hearing this, ina felt like sitting on pins and needles. She could foresee what Jalen would say, so her palms began to sweat involuntarily. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°E, listen to me.¡± Jalen interrupted ina. ina pursed her lips and kept her mouth shut. Jalen, sitting opposite ina, said, ¡°E, sometimes I wonder if we are fated. ¡°I haven¡¯te out with the answer yet.¡± Jalen chuckled as if he wasughing at himself. ¡°On second thought, is the answer important?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. What¡¯s important is that, now, I love you very much. ¡°I am pretty sure that you are the woman I want. Therefore, I kept pestering you even if you hated me from the very beginning. I believe that I may never find my love if I miss you.¡± Jalen talked on, but ina was not in the mood to hear him out. ina knew what woulde next. However, she was still hesitant about whether to get back with Jalen. ina wondered, can I start over with Jalen again? Can I trust this man, who once ignored me and gave me a failed marriage? ina wasn¡¯t sure about the answers to these questions. She hoped that Jalen would stop his confession and give her more time. However, Jalen did not stop. He felt that it was the right time. ¡°E, could you please give me another chance to start by being your boyfriend?¡± Jalen didn¡¯t propose to ina because he knew that ina would not ept his hand all of a sudden. Moreover, Jalen hoped to take time to cultivate his rtionship with ina. It was a good choice to start by being lovers. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ina raised her head and saw an affectionate gaze from Jalen. Her palms kept sweating. ¡°Will I have to answer you today?¡± ¡°E, don¡¯t think too much. Follow your heart, okay?¡± Jalen was very nervous. He was afraid of being rejected by ina. Jalen did not know when he could muster up the courage for another confession if he got a rejection. ina bit her lip, looked around, and found that the lights became dim with roses around. It was easy to tell that Jalen had made good preparation for this event. ina pointed to the roses in the dining room and asked with a smile, ¡°How long have you prepared?¡± ¡°Since thest car ident,¡± Jalen replied with embarrassment. ¡°It was an idea from Graham. I am inexperienced in this field.¡± ina wanted tough. Who could imagine that the arrogant Mr. Halton in the legend was as nervous as a child now? ¡°Did he advise you to confess?¡± ina was amused. Jalen quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I told him to bring me a few proposals. I chose one from them.¡± Given ina¡¯s disposition, Jalen chose to confess in this quiet way. ¡°Tell me if you have any dissatisfaction. I can make up for it.¡± Jalen was very nervous. He would feel aggrieved if ina considered him insincere and refused him. Noticing Jalen¡¯s anxiety, ina couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore. Jalen was stunned. However, he quickly regained his seriousness. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, please be serious. I am confessing.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± ina answered and forced herself to stopughing. ¡°Oh?¡± Jalen felt helpless. ¡°Can¡¯t you spare me from the anxiety now?¡± Jalen was quite anxious and nervous. ina rested her chin on one hand and thought, it is interesting to keep Jalen anxious. ¡°If I say no, what will you do?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 317 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Jalen froze, and his face turned pale. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± ¡°So are you sure that I¡¯ll agree to be with you?¡± ina raised her eyebrows. She was curious about why Jalen was so confident in it. ¡°Well, I just feel that you don¡¯t really hate me. And you like me,¡± Jalen answered candidly. ina did not contradict him. Although she did not want to admit it, what Jalen said was indeed the truth. She didn¡¯t hate him. She even had feelings for him before she knew it. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll still like you,¡± Jalen made up his mind and said firmly. He didn¡¯t want to give up easily, even if ina refused him. ina was touched by his words. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so certain about his feelings for her. ¡°E, would you ept me?¡± Jalen asked nervously. ina sighed and answered, ¡°I want to ept you. But I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll break up again. It¡¯d be worse at that time. After all, we had problems when we got divorced.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what we will be like. I just want to live in the moment,¡± Jalen said. Moreover, Jalen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d break up with ina. ¡®Are you sure?¡± ina stared at him and asked seriously. Jalen looked into her eyes and nodded at her. ina chuckled. ¡°Well, now you¡¯re my boyfriend.¡± Jalen was so surprised that he didn¡¯t even dare to believe his ears. He stood still, and his mind went completely nk. He came back to his senses when hearing the apuse and the sound of fireworks in the garden. ina was also stunned. Then she got excited when she saw Jenica, Adriana, Saul, Quincy, and Andrew walking up to her. ¡°You¡­ Why did you let theme here?¡± ina was a little embarrassed when thinking of what Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jalen said to her just now. Jalen smiled at her and replied, ¡°I want them to see how happy we are together. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ina didn¡¯t say anything. But she was indeed very happy at that moment. ¡°E, you¡¯re my best friend. I must be there for you in your happy moments,¡± Jenica said when she walked up to them. Adriana patted ina and said, ¡°My instincts about you were right. In the end, you ept Jalen as your boyfriend.¡± From the moment Adriana saw ina and Jalen, she felt that the two of them would be together. Now it turned out she guessed right. ¡°Well, it seems that I really don¡¯t have the chance to be with you,¡± Saul pretended to be very upset and said to ina. ina red at Saul when hearing that. She was afraid that Adriana would take it the wrong way. Saul just shrugged. It looked like he didn¡¯t care about it at all. Jalen smiled and walked up to ina, handing her the gift he had prepared before. ina took it and opened it. She was surprised when she saw the gift. It was actually the earrings that Jalen and Theodorepeted for in the auction. The two of them got into a bidding war with each other. Jalen finally got the earrings. He wanted to give them to ina, but she refused. ¡°You won¡¯t refuse to take the earrings this time, right?¡± Jalen smiled and looked at ina. He had been keeping the earrings because he thought ina would ept them one day. ina rolled her eyes at him. She thought Jalen still hadn¡¯t got over it since she refused to take the earrings at the auction. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 318 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 318 Chapter 318 ina put on the earrings. Jalen sighed with relief. ¡°Hi, my dear girlfriend.¡± ina smiled. They looked very happy together. Others smiled and quipped, ¡°You two sure are adorable. But just stop doing PDA. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re still single.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s have the meal now,¡± Jenica said with a smile. She was really happy for ina. Jalen and ina looked at each other and smiled. The maids served the dishes. Everyone was seated and started talking with each other. There was a pleasant atmosphere in the room. But some of them were not really happy. Quincy looked at Jenica, who was sitting next to ina. Jenica hadn¡¯t talked to him and just ignored him since she came here today. Quincy got annoyed. He had no appetite at all when he saw the delicious dishes on the table. After the meal, everyone went to the garden to watch the fireworks. Jalen had prepared a lot of things for his confession to ina tonight. ¡°These things Jalen prepared are so cheesy,¡± Saul said when he watched the fireworks. Adriana was standing next to him. She just took a nce at Saul and didn¡¯t say anything. Adriana didn¡¯t agree with Saul. Because she could tell that Jalen prepared these things for ina with loving care. Besides, Adriana thought Saul was just a yer, who only wanted to y and had never really cared about any women. But Adriana didn¡¯t dare to tell what she thought about Saul. She knew she couldn¡¯t pay the price if she offended Saul. Besides, how Saul treated his dates had nothing to do with Adriana. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ina stood still and looked at the fireworks in the sky. She didn¡¯t think fireworks were cheesy at all. Because ina knew the fireworks were prepared only for her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jalen stood behind her, holding a cup of tea in his hand. ¡°You can have a try. I made it myself.¡± ¡°There are also roses on the cup.¡± ina took the cup and saw the pattern on it. There were roses everywhere in the house. Even the pattern on the cup was also roses. ¡°Graham told me that girls like roses.¡± Jalen bought all the roses in New York today, but he still didn¡¯t think the roses were enough. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think every girl likes roses.¡± ina was not a fan of roses. ¡°Then what kind of flowers do you like?¡± Jalen asked. He decided to send ina more flowers in the future, so he wanted to know what she liked. ina seemed to have seen through Jalen. She smiled at him and answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send flowers to me. It¡¯ll be a little troublesome.¡± Although flowers could make ina happy, they were not very important to her. ¡°In my heart, everything about you isn¡¯t troublesome at all,¡± Jalen looked at ina and said affectionately. ina raised her head and met Jalen¡¯s deep eyes. She was touched when she saw the love and care in his eyes. Things started to get a little bit sexy. They got closer to each other. Jalen was about to kiss ina¡¯s lips. Suddenly, they heard somebody roar. ina looked found it was Jenica. ¡°Quincy, are you out of your mind? I don¡¯t like you. I haven¡¯t had feelings for you long ago!¡± Jenica yelled at Quincy angrily. ¡°I need to help Jenica,¡± ina frowned and said. ¡°OK.¡± Jalen nodded. He walked up to Jenica with ina. In fact, Jalen felt a little bit disappointed because he didn¡¯t kiss Jalen¡¯s lips. ina saw Jenica wiping her lips. ina knew Quincy must have done something to Jenica just now. ina turned to re at Quincy. If he was not Jalen¡¯s friend, ina would punch him in the nose. ¡°Quincy, what you did just now was very wrong. That¡¯s harassment.¡± ina looked at Quincy coldly. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 319 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°It is something between Jenica and me. You don¡¯t have to interfere,¡± Quincy said aggressively. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Something between you and Jenica? What happened between you?¡± ina asked. Then, she sneered, ¡°Jenica has told you she doesn¡¯t like you. Why do you keep badgering her?¡± ¡°Jalen, take her away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Quincy suppressed his anger and looked at Jalen. Jalen knew Quincy was angry but didn¡¯t take ina away. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. You will push Jenical further and further away.¡± In Jalen¡¯s view, if Quincy liked Jenica, Quincy should pursue her sincerely. What Quincy was doing was meaningless. ¡°You choose to stand with your girlfriend instead of me, your best friend, don¡¯t you?¡± Quincy chuckled. It sounded somewhat sad. Jalen did not answer but made a choice with his actions. He supported ina. Quincy looked at Jenica again. ¡°You will regret your choice.¡± With that, Quincy turned around and left without looking back. He was riled. ina looked at Jenica after Quincy left and asked, ¡°Are you OK?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenica shook her head gloomily. ¡°He won¡¯t let the Gansburg family off, will he?¡± ina looked in Quincy¡¯s direction and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡± If Quincy dared do something to Jenica, ina would not let him go even if she had to risk her life. Seeing that, Jalen smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to himter. In fact, he is not as bad as you think.¡± ina nced at Jalen as if saying Quincy was bad enough. ¡°The Krause family isplicated. He doesn¡¯t want others to know Jenica. In fact, he is trying to protect her.¡± Jalen tried to exin for Quincy. However, no one believed Jalen¡¯s words. Jenica said with a smile, ¡°Protect? Do I need him to protect me?¡± Jenica continued, ¡°Moreover, you know he won¡¯t marry me. Since he can¡¯t marry me, why does he waste my time?¡± They didn¡¯t have to get married. However, since Quincy would definitely not marry Jenica, Jenica didn¡¯t know what the point of their rtionship was. It was nothing more than wasting time. Jalen was unable to refute Jenica. It was indeed troublesome for Quincy to marry Jenica. Quincy might want to marry Jenica, but he could not. ina realized Jenica was tired and interrupted them, ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest and talk about thatter.¡± Jalen nodded and guided ina and Jenica to the living room. Then, he arranged a room for Jenica. After settling Jenica, ina asked Jalen, ¡°Do you think Quincy will deal with the Gansburg family?¡± Jalen did not answer, but ina knew the answer. ina said sulkily, ¡°He can¡¯t make Jenica happy but med her for leaving him. What a bastard!¡± Jalen said nothing. It was right to keep silent. Otherwise, he might be involved. Moreover, what Quincy had done was unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will try to persuade him.¡± Jalen said, ¡°In fact, Quincy likes Jenica. He has never cared so much about another woman.¡± ¡°Like? If that is how he likes Jenica, I would rather he doesn¡¯t like her.¡± ina got furious. ¡°The Krause family¡­¡± ¡°I know the Krause family isplicated. Can¡¯t Quincy solve the problem? Why did he keep targeting Jenica? As a man, he shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ina did not give Jalen a chance to speak. She was angry when she thought about that. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 320 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 320 Chapter 320 ina was angry. Seeing that, Jalen did not continue to help Quincy. He did not want to offend her on the first day of being her boyfriend. ¡°How about going to see Grandpa tomorrow?¡± Jalen changed the topic in time to avoid talking about Quincy. ina thought for a moment. It had been a long time since shest visited Nitzan. ina didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with Jalen before, so she deliberately kept Nitzan at a distance. However, she didn¡¯t expect¡­. ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and did not refuse. Then, ina and Jalen returned to the garden. Jenica was resting in her room. Quincy had left. At that moment, only Saul and Adriana were in the garden. Although there was no romantic atmosphere, Saul and Adriana got along well. Seeing that, ina expected something to happen between them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If Adriana could restart her life because of Saul, it would be good. Seeing ina and Jalen, Saul and Adriana stopped talking. ¡°Is everything OK?¡± Although Adriana was unfamiliar with Jenica, she worried about Jenica because they were ina¡¯s. friends. ina shook her head. ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Adriana said nothing more. On the contrary, Saul said annoyingly, ¡°Since she has something to do with Quincy, the lunatic, she¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡± Hearing that, Jalen said, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± At the same time, his gaze turned hostile. ¡°Am I wrong? He is a lunatic.¡± It was not exaggerated to say Quincy was a lunatic. Jalen wanted to beat Saul. He forced himself not to do that in front of ina. ¡°He is my friend. If he is a lunatic, what about me? Do you still think you are right?¡± The issue of the Judson family had not been solved yet. Saul had to ask Jalen for help. How dare Saul criticize Quincy in front of Jalen? ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Saul didn¡¯t know what to say. He said that casually but didn¡¯t expect Jalen to take it seriously. Jalen snorted coldly. He had born Saul in his mind. Seeing that, ina smiled and said nothing. She pulled Adriana aside to watch the fireworks and didn¡¯t want to care about Jalen and Saul. ¡°Adriana, is my decision right?¡± Looking at the brilliant fireworks, ina asked with doubt. Although she was moved by Jalen, it was another issue to be with him. Adriana was a few years older than ina and had more experience. She knew what ina was worrying about. Adriana patted ina¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°E, you are young. You don¡¯t have to think too much. Just follow your heart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ina bit her lip. ¡°I will have nothing left in the end.¡± ina was afraid of being seriously hurt after being too emotionally involved. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. So what if you have nothing left? At least you will enjoy the happiness brought by the rtionship. The process is also a kind of experience. It doesn¡¯t have to be a happy ending,¡± Adrianaforted ina. Adriana knew ina cared too much about her gains and losses. To put it bluntly, she was not confident about the rtionship between Jalen and her. Adriana believed young people didn¡¯t have to think too much. Adriana¡¯sfort worked. ina shook her head. ¡°Adriana, you are right. I have thought too much.¡± ¡°It means you care about Jalen more than you thought,¡± Adriana said. ina did not refute. She could not tell exactly her feelings for Jalen. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 321 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 321 Chapter 321 The next day, ina and Jalen went to the old house to see Nitzan. After that, they got busy again. Although they had officially started a rtionship, it seemed no different to them. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I have been having a headache recently. Can you take a look?¡± A person pushed open the door of ina¡¯s office, and a familiar voice came. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ina was about to ask the person to register at the outpatient clinic. She was only responsible for the operation and had not yet begun to see outpatient clinic patients. But when she looked up, she found that she knew the person. She closed the medical record and watched him walk to her and sit down. ¡°How is it, Dr. Gainsford? Do you see what disease I have?¡± ¡°I am an ordinary doctor, not a miracle-working doctor,¡± ina said snappily. If she could tell just by looking at him, the hospital did not even need to buy CT machines. She could just look at the patient and diagnose. Moreover, no matter how she looked at the person in front of her, he did not seem to be sick. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, you must be joking. Who in New York doesn¡¯t know your medical skills? It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call you a miracle-working doctor,¡± the person said with a smile. ina did not intend to continue teasing him. She asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t yourreturn to Boston?¡± The person who came was Jaydon, who was not very familiar with ina. To ina, he was just a casual acquaintance. ¡°I missed you, so I especially came back to New York to see you.¡± Jaydon raised an eyebrow at ina, his eyes full of affection. ina immediately shivered and got goosebumps. ¡°Speak properly. If you continue to be like this,don¡¯t me me for kicking you out.¡± After not seeing him for a while, Jaydon was even more flirty than before, which made her very ufortable. She did not understand why such a handsome man would be so flirty. ¡°No, no.¡± Jaydon hurriedly waved his hand, and then he returned to normal. He coughed twice, trying to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. What exactly do you want? Just say it.¡± ina refused him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came to New York to look for you,¡± Jaydon smiled, not like he was joking. This surprised ina. She looked at him and then asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I thought about it carefully after I returned to Boston. I still think that you are the most special girl I have ever met, so¡­¡± He smiled at ina, ¡°So I have decided to pursue you!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t waste your time. I have no interest in you at all,¡± ina chuckled. ¡°Love grows over time. You will know how good I am when you spend more time with me.¡± Jaydon felt that he was not too bad and was confident that he could move ina. However, ina decided not to give him any hope and said to him, ¡°You¡¯rete. I already have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°What? You have a boyfriend?¡± Jaydon instantly stood up. ¡°Who? Which bastard is it?¡± Someone actually took the lead. If he couldn¡¯t start a rtionship with ina, the Becker family would lose the opportunity to be one of the top ten families in Boston. How could he tolerate this? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jalen pushed the door open and came in. He looked at Jaydon standing there. ¡°E is my girlfriend now. Mr. Becker, please don¡¯t disturb her in the future.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jaydon frowned when he saw Jalen. Jaydon turned to look at ina and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your ex-husband?¡± Jaydon had investigated the matter between ina and Jalen in advance this time, so he knew everything. ¡°I thought about itter and felt that it was not that bad,¡± inaughed awkwardly. To be honest, when she said that she would not be with Jalen again, she did not think that carefully. She thought, do not say too absolute words. You may regret what you just said. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 322 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Jaydon was a little angry. He felt that ina became different from before and did not give him any time to prepare. Jaydon took a deep breath and tried not to get angry. ¡°E, think about it clearly. Jalen once hurt you. Are you sure you want to be with him again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking so much. E promised to be my girlfriend yesterday. You won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Jalen mercilessly interrupted Jaydon. Jaydon was stunned. Yesterday? Jaydon originally wanted toe here yesterday, but because his friend asked him to go out, he just decided toe over today. At that moment, Jaydon was really regretful. If he had known earlier, he would havee yesterday. Maybe he could have stopped these two from being together. But now¡­ Jaydon wanted to say something more, but when he saw them, he didn¡¯t say anything. Forgot it. It seemed that he would not have the chance to lead the Becker family to the peak. ¡°Alright, Jalen. You¡¯re lucky.¡± Jaydon pointed at Jalen, unwilling to give up. Jaydon got up and prepared to leave, but stopped after taking two steps. Thinking of what Tyrone said, Jaydon looked at Jalen with a different expression. He even began to sympathize with ina. ¡°Jalen, I know what your purpose is to pursue E. Although I have the same purpose as you, I still hope that you can treat her well.¡± Jaydon turned and left after he finished speaking. As for whether Jalen would listen or not, that was not something he had to consider. He left, but the words he said before he left made Jalen and ina frown. Jalen thought, purpose? What purpose can I have? Jalen was confused. He turned to look at ina. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that ina was looking at him suspiciously. ¡°E, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If I really have a purpose, there is only one. I want you to stay by my side forever.¡± Jalen didn¡¯t know how to exin. Did Jaydon really want to frame him with just a few words? ina retracted her gaze. In fact, she was just curious. What was so special about her that Jaydon liked her and Jalen insisted on pursuing her? Jaydon now admitted that he had a purpose, but what about Jalen? Was he really different from Jaydon? But¡­ Jalen looked serious and solemn. ina decided to believe him. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jalen smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m just curious. What do you think his purpose is?¡± ina asked as she looked in the direction Jaydon had left. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± Speaking of this, Jalen also became serious. He didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to ina. ina nodded. They had to find the reasons. ina did not continue to talk about Jaydon. She looked at Jalen beside her and asked, ¡°Are you done with the Halton Group?¡± ¡°Well, leave it to them. I don¡¯t have to deal with everything.¡± In the past, Jalen had handled everything himself, but now, he wanted to spare more time to stay with ina. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sweetness inexplicably appeared in ina¡¯s heart, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t me it on me. Otherwise, Nitzan will me me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t me you. You saw how happy he was after knowing that we were together.¡± Jalen felt that Nitzan would never me ina. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 323 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Jaydon, who had already left, did not know what the two were talking about. Jaydon walked out of the hospital with some disappointment. After returning to the car, he dialed Tyrone¡¯s number. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Jaydon told Tyrone the news that ina and Jalen were together, and he also emphasized that they confirmed their rtionship yesterday and were passionately in love. After hearing this, Tyrone could not help but sigh, but he quickly said, ¡°So, are you going to give up now?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jaydon was ready to go to the airport to get back to Boston after hanging up the phone. He did not want toe to New York anymore. Tyrone was furious. ¡°You are going to give up on such a small problem? What¡¯s wrong with having a boyfriend? You can still make her have a crush on you. ¡°No matter how powerful the Halton family is in New York, how can theypare to the Becker family? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°In terms of looks, you are not inferior to Jalen. In terms of family strength, you are even stronger than Jalen. What do you have to worry about?¡± After Tyrone finished, Jaydon came back to his senses. ¡°I don¡¯t feel optimistic about this.¡± Was he going to be a homewrecker? This was ridiculous. ¡°Jaydon, if you want to be a powerful man, you must endure the unbearable pain of ordinary people. Now is the time to test you.¡± Tyrone tried to brainwash Jaydon. Jaydon listened and felt that it was reasonable, but he also felt that something was wrong. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. To tell you the truth, the reason why Jalen is so obsessed with ina is probably the same as your purpose. He must have known ina¡¯s identity long ago, so he has been pestering her. ¡°Therefore, even if you get her, it is not to destroy their rtionship. Jalen definitely does not have true feelings for ina. ¡°If you marry her, we will treat her well. But what about Jalen? You know what he did before.¡± Jaydon listened and felt that it made sense. Previously, Jalen ignored ina and even divorced her. Jalen definitely did not know ina¡¯s true identity. When Jalen found out, he began to pester her. What a despicable man! ¡°Grandpa, I understand. I will not give up.¡± Jaydon waspletely convinced by Tyrone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Tyrone nodded in satisfaction. After hanging up the phone, Jaydon did not go to the airport. Instead, he continued to stay in the hospital, waiting for ina and Jalen toe out. He did not wait for long before Jalen and ina came out of the hospital. It seemed that they were going to eat. Jaydon quickly started the car and followed them. No matter what, he did not give them a chance to increase their feelings. In Jalen¡¯s car, Jalen and ina had been chatting happily. Jalen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ina immediately noticed it. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Jalen saw the car following them through the rearview mirror. He had been uncertain before, but now he was very sure that someone was following them. ¡°Who could it be? Is this guying for you or me?¡± ina also looked at it and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Hold on tight.¡± After saying that, Jalen stepped on the elerator and increased his speed to distance his car from Jaydon¡¯s car. However, Jaydon did not seem to intend to give up and also sped up to catch up. During this time, Jalen called Graham and asked him to send bodyguards over. He wanted to see who had the guts to follow him. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. Graham and his people had been waiting for a long time. Jaydon¡¯s car also stopped next to Jalen¡¯s car. It seemed that Jaydon was not afraid of being discovered at all. Jalen waved his hand, and Graham and his people went forward to surround Jaydon¡¯s car, not giving him any chance to escape. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 324 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Inside the car, Jaydon was confused. Did Jalen know I was going to get ina from him, so Jalen wanted to attack me? Jalen is too bold. Doesn¡¯t Jalen know my background? Thinking of this, Jaydon got out of the car. He wanted to see what Jalen could do. Seeing that the person who came out of the car was Jaydon, Jalen was also very surprised and frowned. Before he could speak, Jaydon said first, ¡°Jalen, what do you want to do? Do you dare to attack me?¡± ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Jalen frowned and asked. Jaydon felt a little guilty when he heard this, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°I follow you? I was nning toe here. ¡°Are you the only one who cane to this restaurant?¡± Although Jaylon had already made up his mind to get ina, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. Jalen looked at Jaylon, then let Graham take the bodyguards away. He took ina into the restaurant and ignored Jaydon. Jaydon quickly followed them and came to ina with a smile, ¡°E, let¡¯s eat together. I don¡¯t have any friends in New York. You are my only acquaintance. Please don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Mr. Becker, don¡¯t you know what we mean? E and I are dating. Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Jalen¡¯s face was gloomy because Jaydon looked like he was pestering ina. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Jaydon¡¯s face was calm. Anyway, he just wanted to follow them. Jalen¡¯s face was gloomy. He wanted to hit Jaylon. Seeing that the situation was awkward, ina quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to eat with us, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°E!¡± Jalen was upset. ina turned around and smiled at Jalen. Then she leaned close to his ear and said something. Jalen¡¯s mood was better, but Jaydon was still not very polite. Jalen snorted coldly. The three entered the restaurant and found a ce to sit down. Jaydon felt ufortable in his heart. He looked at ina and Jalen¡¯s intimate appearance just now and felt that there seemed to be some feelings between the two. But¡­ Thinking of Tyrone¡¯s words, he immediately denied it. Jalen was definitely pretending to gain ina¡¯s trust. He could not be deceived by Jalen. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jalen looked at ina and handed her the menu. ina smiled and nodded. After all, she and Jalen were now in a rtionship. It would be strange if she was too polite. She ordered a few dishes that she and Jalen liked to eat. Then she handed the menu to Jaydon. ¡°You just arrived in New York. My treat. Jaydon curled his lips but did not say anything. He took the menu and ordered two dishes. Because Jaydon was here, Jalen had no chance to say any honeyed words to ina, so he couldn¡¯t help butin about it in his heart. However, ina was interested in Jaydon. She asked, ¡°In fact, I am very curious. You just said that Jalen has the same purpose as you. What is your purpose?¡± Jaydon froze, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°No¡­ I was just joking.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Joking?¡± ina raised an eyebrow, obviously not believing him. ¡°Mr. Becker, I am not a fool.¡± ina smiled faintly, looked at Jaydon, and continued to ask, ¡°You especially came from Boston this time for me, right?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was narcissistic, but that Jaydon had said it himself. He had just arrived in New York and hade to find her. If not for her, then why would he do this? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 325 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Jaydon drank the tea, feeling as if he had been seen through. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. Mr. Becker, why don¡¯t you just tell me your purpose? If I can help, I will do my best.¡± The reason why she had agreed to have a meal with Jaydon was actually to inquire about his purpose. Jaydon hesitated. He wanted to say that if she agreed to marry him, she could indeed help him with this. Otherwise, it would be useless. Jaydon drank up the tea. He had no choice but to put down his cup and look into ina¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I was just saying it casually. You promised Jalen, but you refused me. I was just so angry. ¡°Besides, I only have one goal. I just hope that you can be my girlfriend or marry me directly. Anyway, I definitely won¡¯t be a bastard like Jalen.¡± These words made Jalen dissatisfied. He thought, what do you mean by that? Just talk about yourself. Don¡¯t pull me in. ¡°E, leave him. I think he has bad intentions.¡± Jalen regretted it. He thought that he should take ina home to cook so that they would not meet this psychopath. Jaydon did not want to tell the truth. ina did not ask again. She just naturally treated him coldly, saying, ¡°Since Mr. Becker is unwilling to tell the truth, then after this meal, please do not disturb me again.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°If Mr. Becker wants to make friends with me, you should know that friends should treat each other sincerely, not full of lies.¡± Although ina did not know what Jaydon¡¯s real purpose was, she was certain of one thing. Just like what Jalen had said, Jaydon definitely had bad intentions. Jaydon was embarrassed when he heard ina¡¯s words. If it was anything else, he could use his identity as a member of the Becker family to suppress ina. But it was about her feelings. If he did so, it would probably make her feel even more disgusted. Jaydon looked at Jalen with some displeasure and said, ¡°You are right. We need to treat friends sincerely. But are you sure that the person beside you also treats you sincerely?¡± Jalen met ina before Jaydon. Otherwise, it was not certain who would be ina¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°What do you mean? What right do you have to say that I am not treating E sincerely?¡± Jalen stood up. He lost his patience. Jaydon wasn¡¯t scared at all. He looked at Jalen with a sneer and said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re sincere or not is yet to be proved. Why are you shouting so loudly? ¡°Jaydon, don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you just because you¡¯re a member of the Becker family. If you make me angry, I won¡¯t let you leave New York.¡± In any case, Jaydon was still in Jalen¡¯s territory. If Jalen really wanted to attack Jaydon, Jaydon wouldn¡¯t have any chance to resist. Jaydon coughed twice. He believed that Jalen had the ability to do so. Jaydon said, ¡°What are you doing? I saw through your intentions. Are you going to kill me to shut my mouth?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jalen was about to rush up.. It was ina who pulled him back in time to avoid a fierce fight. ina said, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to argue with him.¡± ¡°E.¡± Jalen was unwilling. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Whatever he says, would I believe him? There is no need to be so angry.¡± inaforted Jalen, feeling that there was no need for him to be angry. Although she was sure that Jaydon had a motive for getting close to her, she still believed in Jalen. So she did not care what Jaydon said. Hearing this, Jalen breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°E, thank you.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your girlfriend. If there is no basic trust between boyfriend and girlfriend, how can we continue to be together?¡± ina felt that Jalen didn¡¯t need to thank her and that this was what she should do. ¡°You are right. I was impulsive.¡± Jalen returned to his seat and decided to ignore Jaydon. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 326 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Jaydon listened to the conversation between the two and knew that they both chose to ignore him. Jaydon¡¯s mood wasplicated. He thought, so, I¡¯m the only evil person now, am I? He had to admit that Jalen¡¯s acting skills were really good. If it was Jaydon, he would not be able to act so well. After that, the three of them continued their meals. Jalen asionally picked food for ina. They whispered something. Jaydon didn¡¯t know what they were saying. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jaydon looked at them. He could not sit still. He felt that he should not have followed them. Why should he find trouble for himself? After the meal, Jaydon did not pester ina. Instead, he chose to leave. ina did not know if he would appear again. When Jaydon was far away, ina asked Jalen beside her, ¡°What do you think I have on me that is worthy of his attention?¡± She really didn¡¯t understand what Jaydon wanted from her. She was just a girl growing up in the countryside. Jalen also didn¡¯t understand, but he felt that Jayden didn¡¯t have good intentions. Jalen said, ¡°I will get someone to keep an eye on him and find out his purpose as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Well, it seems that I should do the same.¡± As ina spoke, she retracted her gaze. She looked at the people beside her and said in a yful tone, ¡°Why are you so easily provoked by him? You shouldn¡¯t be this kind of person.¡± Jalen, the president of the Halton Group, had always been rational and clear-headed when doing things. But ina could see that he had not been clear-headed at all just now. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to get close to you,¡± Jalen said, his gaze not meeting ina¡¯s. ina did not think too much about it. She only thought that Jalen was afraid that Jaydon would really take her away. Thinking about it, she felt that it was a little funny. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really have no interest in him.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you.¡± Jalen nodded. He had adjusted his expression, but ina did not notice anything. When they returned to the apartment, ina was about to open the door when Jazmin opened the door first. When Jazmin saw ina and Jalen outside the door, her face darkened. ¡°You guys had a meal together again?¡± Jazmin tried hard not to get angry and asked calmly. Ever since Jazmin came, ina had not cooked a meal at home. ina almost ate outside, and she often ate with Jalen. Most importantly, she did not invite Jazmin to go with them! How could Jazmin ept this? At this moment, Jazmin did not know that ina and Jalen were already together. Jazmin thought that the two of them were the same as before, so she still wanted to seduce Jalen. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ina nced at Jazmin and did not have much patience with Jazmin. ina thought that whether ina had dinner with Jalen or not had nothing to do with Jazmin. Jazmin had not been working seriously at thepany, and it had already made ina very unsatisfied. Adriana didn¡¯t fire Jazmin because Jazmin was ina¡¯s cousin. If not for it, Jazmin would have already lost her job at this moment. ina felt that this was not a good solution. She could not keep a good-for-nothing forever. ina turned to look at Jalen and said, ¡°Go to bed early. Good night.¡± ¡°Okay, good night.¡± Jalen nodded. Before he left, he nced at Jazmin. However, his gaze was like an icy knife, stabbing straight at Jazmin. ¡°Jalen¡­¡± It was not easy to see Jalen. Jazmin wanted to stop him, but Jalen ignored Jazmin and closed the door directly, not giving her a chance to speak. Jazmin stood there awkwardly and looked at the door that Jalen had closed. She was angry and annoyed. She turned around and vented her anger on ina. ¡°You bitch. Did you say something bad about me to Jalen again?¡± ina ignored her and walked into the living room. Jazmin followed her in. ¡°What is your rtionship with Jalen now?¡± Jazmin asked. She always felt that the rtionship between ina and Jalen these days was quite close. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 327 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 327 Chapter 327 ina sat on the sofa and looked up at Jazmin. ¡°What is my rtionship with him? Do I need to exin it to you?¡± ¡°ina! Don¡¯t be too proud! Jalen must be mine!¡± Jazmin roared at ina, a little exasperated. ina sneered, stood up, and came to Jazmin. ¡°If you have time to think about this, why don¡¯t you focus on your work?¡± ¡°I.. I worked! I go to work every day, okay?¡± Jazmin defended herself, but she felt a little guilty and did not dare to meet ina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, you go to work every day.¡± ina smiled, but her eyes were still cold. ¡°You y mobile phone games every day at your workce. Do you call that ¡®work¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t!¡± Jazmin argued, refusing to admit it. ina was speechless. She handed the surveince video that Adriana had sent her to Jazmin. ¡°No? Then what is this? Did no one tell you that there are surveince cameras in the office?¡± Jazmin was stunned. She had not expected this. ¡°This¡­ Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± She whispered. ¡°So what if someone told you? Go y games in a ce without surveince cameras?¡± ina sneered. She had lost hope in Jazmin. Jazmin was Xzavier¡¯s only daughter. If Jazmin agreed to work attentively, ina wouldn¡¯t mind training her. Anyway, ina wouldn¡¯t make Jazmin suffer any loss. But now¡­ ina felt that her idea was very na?ve and even a little ridiculous. Jazmin never wanted to work. Her target was Jalen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your friend¡¯spany? What¡¯s wrong with me ying games for a while?¡± Jazmin still refused to admit her mistake. She thought that ina wouldn¡¯t fire her. ina was shocked by her shameless look and seriously doubted whether Jazmin was Xzavier¡¯s daughter or not. ¡°You want to y games, right? Sure.¡± ¡°Pack up my things and get lost tomorrow. From now on, you can y however you want. It has nothing to do with me!¡± ina decided not to indulge Jazmin, even if Xzavier might be sad because of this. Jazmin was stunned. She did not expect that ina would really let her go back. ¡°I won¡¯t go back! You promised my dad to take care of me. Is this how you take care of me?¡± ¡°I just promised Xzavier that I would find a job for you,¡± ina said coldly, her face expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t go back anyway.¡± Jazmin sat down on the sofa and refused to leave. ina was so angry that sheughed. She rolled up her sleeves and rubbed her wrist. ¡°What? Do you want to get beaten?¡± ¡°E, I know I was wrong. Give me another chance.¡± ¡°You know you were wrong?¡± ina looked at Jazmin, her heart full of disbelief. ¡°Well, I promise to work hard in the future and never y games during work hours,¡± Jazmin said sincerely. But in her heart, she could not help but scold ina for being a waste. Didn¡¯t she say that this is her friend¡¯spany? Yet she can¡¯t settle this? Everyone in the vige thinks she is now a big shot in New York. Now, it seems that she¡¯s just a waste. Jazmin cursed in her heart. ina knew very well what Jazmin was thinking. Maybe it was not good to drive Jazmin back tonight. Jazmin had only been here in New York for a few days. If ina really chased her away so soon, Natalie would definitely cause trouble. Even Xzavier would be sad. ina pretended to ponder for a while and said as if she made a difficult decision. ¡°Okay, I can give you another chance. But you have to work hard. And you should promise me never to bete.¡± Jazmin was alwayste for work during this period of time. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As expected, when Jazmin heard that she could not bete, her face turned a little dark. ¡°But¡­ This ce is a little far from thepany¡­¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 328 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°Thepany prepares dormitories for employees. You can move there tomorrow. That way, you won¡¯t bete.¡± ina said. This was her ultimate goal. Since Jazmin moved in, she didn¡¯t want to go home so much. Jalen hadn¡¯te to cook. These days, they had been eating outside. This wasn¡¯t a big problem in the short term. But she couldn¡¯t live such a life in the long term. Hearing this, Jazmin immediately refused. ¡°Dormitory? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Although Kemp Apartment was not a big vi, it was still a high-end apartment. Jazmin had long been used to it and did not want to live in the dormitory. What was more, if she really went to live in the dormitory, wouldn¡¯t she have even less chance to see Jalen? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If she couldn¡¯t even see him, how could she get him? ¡°You don¡¯t want to? That¡¯s fine. Pack up your stuff and go back to Peach Vige tomorrow.¡± ina didn¡¯t want to talk to Jazmin any longer. She left after saying this to Jazmin. ¡°ina!¡± Jazmin stomped her feet angrily behind her back, but ina did not look back at her. After the door closed, ina let out a soft sigh and ignored Jazmin outside the door. The reason ina gave Jazmin another chance was that she did not want Xzavier to worry about Jazmin. If Jazmin did not cherish the chance, then it was Jazmin¡¯s problem. In ina¡¯s opinion, even if she really sent Jazmin back, Xzavier would not me her. After all, they all knew what kind of person Jazmin was. In the living room, Jazmin stood there for a long time. Her eyes were red because she felt wronged. Gritting her teeth, she turned around, opened the door, and walked out. But instead of leaving, she knocked on Jalen¡¯s door. Not long after, Jalen opened the door. He thought it was ina, but he did not expect it to be Jazmin. His face immediately darkened. ¡°Jalen, E wants to drive me back. Can you help me say something?¡± There were two drops of tears at the corner of her eyes, making her look very pitiful. Other men might like such kind of active women. But not Jalen. He only felt her disgusting. Seeing that Jalen did not speak, Jazmin continued, ¡°Jalen, E has had a bad temper since she divorced. Actually, I can understand her. After all, anyone would feel sad in that situation. ¡°But she can¡¯t vent her anger on me because of this, right? Every day after work, I have to listen to her scolding. It¡¯s real torture. Jalen, help me, okay?¡± Jazmin was trying to describe ina as a woman who became unreasonable after the divorce. And she became the suffering one. Jalen had known ina for a long time and knew what kind of person she was. Otherwise, he might really be deceived by Jazmin¡¯s wronged expression. ¡°Are you done?¡± Jalen spoke with a cold voice. Jazmin froze a little. She looked up and saw Jalen¡¯s cold eyes. She was a little scared. ¡°Jalen, you¡­¡± Jalen nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Did I warn you before? If you dared to nder ina again, I would cut off your tongue. You don¡¯t seem to believe me.¡± Jazmin was afraid. Looking at the man in front of her, Jazmin thought of what her mother had said on the phone during the day. She gritted her teeth and hugged Jalen. ¡°Jalen, I like you very much. I am willing to give up everything for you. Jalen, I¡¯m yours.¡± Jazmin hugged Jalen and leaned closely against him. At that moment, Jalen felt goosebumps all over his body. He resisted the urge to throw up and pull Jazmin away. However, he seemed to have underestimated Jazmin¡¯s strength. She hugged him tightly and refused to let go. Just as Jalen clenched his fists and was about to push Jazmin away forcefully, the door to the opposite room opened, and ina came out. ¡°Hey, I think I opened the door at the wrong time.¡± She looked at the two hugging each other and smiled. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 329 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Before ina opened the door, she did not expect to see such a scene. ina worried that something bad would happen to Jazmin outside in the middle of the night and that her uncle might me her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have opened the door. But now, it seemed that it was worth it. ¡°E, listen to me.¡± Jalen opened his mouth. He did not care if he would hurt Jazmin. He pushed her away with full strength. Jalen walked fast to ina with hatred for Jazmin. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I don¡¯t like her. She threw herself at me.¡± ¡°Why are you still lying on the ground? Do you want to embarrass yourself again?¡± ina said, ncing at Jazmin, who had been pushed to the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jazmin got up from the ground, biting her lips. She didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Jalen, I know you said that because you were afraid that E would misunderstand you. In fact, you like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Jalen looked at Jazmin with a dark face. His eyes were so scary. ¡°If you dare to say another word, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Jazmin could finish her words, Jalen picked her up and pressed her against the wall. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? I¡¯ll help you!¡± His big hand grabbed Jazmin¡¯s neck with great force. Jazmin instantly found it hard to breathe, and her face flushed. She felt so close to death and looked at ina with a pleading look. ¡°E¡­ E, help¡­¡± At that moment, she was really afraid that she would be strangled to death by Jalen. She was still so young. It would be a pity if she died like this. ¡°Let her go. Do you really want to kill her?¡± ina stepped forward and patted Jalen¡¯s arm. ¡°E, she and I¡­¡± ¡°I know. Do you think I will be stupid enough to believe her?¡± ina did not know what Jalen was afraid of. They should trust each other, after all. Jalen released Jazmin, his expressionplicated. ¡°So, you believe me, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and looked at him seriously. ¡°I think we should trust each other more. Don¡¯t think that I will misunderstand you. I am not that stupid.¡± She was very clear about Jazmin¡¯s thoughts, so even when she saw that just now, she did not think that it was Jalen¡¯s fault. Moreover, she was confident in herself and did not think that Jalen would like Jazmin. Jalen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I was too scared.¡± ¡°Alright, go back and rest. Leave it to me.¡± ina picked up Jazmin and prepared to go back. She also asked Jalen to go back. The door closed again, and Jalen stood there, feeling a little upset. What is wrong with me?he thought. There was no reason for him to be so impulsive. E was such a smart person. How could she wrongly use him? Jalen believed that the reason was that he was too afraid of losing ina. In the living room, ina looked at Jazmin, who was frightened, andughed. ¡°What? Are you afraid now? I thought you were very brave.¡± ¡°Jalen is a devil!¡± Jazmin curled up in the corner of the sofa. Just thinking of Jalen¡¯s expression just now, she could not control her fear. ina sat down next to her and kindly reminded her, ¡°So, don¡¯t make a move on him. It doesn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°You must be very happy, right? You must be very proud of yourself, right?¡± Jazmin recovered from the fear. ¡°What is there to be proud of?¡± ina was helpless and did not understand what Jazmin was thinking. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work out. Then, you have a chance. Of course, you are happy.¡± Jazmin was unwilling to give up, but she really did not have the courage to continue pestering Jalen. She was afraid that she would really die in his hands one day. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 330 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ina felt that it was necessary for her to let Jazmin know one thing. ¡°You seem to be over-confident. Do you think that Jalen would fall for you after leaving me?¡± What a narcissist! There were so many socialites in New York, but Jalen did not like them. How could he fall for Jazmin? Jazmin was not that stunning! ¡°How do you know that it is impossible?¡± Jazmin wouldn¡¯t admit that she was not attractive. ina decided not to argue with her. After all, there was no point in arguing with a fool. ¡°Move to the dormitory tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to see you when I get off work.¡± ina turned around and walked to her room without saying one more word. The door was shut, and Jazmin was shocked again. Then, she started crying. She took out her phone and dialed her mother¡¯s number. ¡°Mom, they bullied me¡­¡± Early in the morning, ina went to the Moonlight Fashion Design Company to check the re-tailored clothes. After trying the clothes on, she finally smiled. ¡°Not bad. It is much better than before.¡± At least, the costume fitted people in different shapes. Adriana nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it is better than before.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s put this into production. Contact the advertisingpany and find a star to endorse it. No matter what, we must make it a big deal.¡± It was still unknown if the consumers could ept it, but ina felt that advertising was necessary. If they did not advertise their clothes, how would people know about Moonlight Fashion Design Company? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s done,¡± Adriana said. ¡°OK. Adriana, you have a lot of experience. I will leave the rest to you.¡± ina smiled at her. ¡°No problem.¡± Adriana was very happy about ina¡¯s trust. She was excited too. She had been away from this industry for a long time, and she did not know if she could keep up with the time. After chatting with Adriana for a while, ina got up and left thepany to go to the hospital. There would be an operation in the afternoon, so she could not bete. In Jalen¡¯s office in the Halton Group, Jalen checked all the information that Graham had found about Jaydon and frowned slightly. There was nothing useful. Nothing exined why he was suddenly interested in ina. ¡°Continue to investigate. Let Quincy investigate as well.¡± Jalen ordered as he closed the files. Graham nodded but said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Mr. Krause¡­ seems to be in a bad mood.¡± Jalen frowned even more deeply when he heard this. Could it be that Quincy was still upset because of Jenica? ¡°I will meet him myself.¡± Jalen was helpless. After all, Quincy was his friend. He could not really ignore it. In the evening, ina finished the operation and received a call from Jalen. ¡°I will ask Graham to pick you up,¡± Jalen said. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ina asked subconsciously. She wanted to go back and see if Jazmin had moved away. On the phone, ina heard that Jalen seemed to be in a noisy ce, but it soon quieted down. He must have especially found a quiet ce to talk to her. ¡°Quincy has been in a bad mood because of Jenica. So I asked him to go out and have fun. We y cards and drink together. Maybe it will help him,¡± he said. Hearing the name of Quincy, ina subconsciously frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t go there. You guys have fun.¡± ¡°Come on. They all have girlfriends with them. I¡¯m alone. Can you bear to leave me alone?¡± He nced at the women beside his friends in the private room. Some of the girls were not his friends¡¯ girlfriends, but at least, they all had dates. Even Quincy had two female hosts sitting beside him. Although they did nothing and only poured wine for Quincy, at least, Quincy didn¡¯t look so lonely. As for him¡­ From the beginning, he had been sitting alone drinking wine. It was somewhat boring. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 331 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 331 Chapter 331 When ina arrived at the bar, Jalen was already waiting at the door. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to let me stay alone.¡± Jalen smiled and stepped forward. He took ina¡¯s bag and led her into the bar. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m here to keep an eye on you, and followed Jalen to the second floor. lest you do something wrong,¡± ina said Jalen was not angry. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. I just need someone to keep an eye on me.¡± If ina did note, his friends would really find him a few girls. Although he was not interested, he would feel ufortable with other women sitting beside him. Fortunately, she was there. As they pushed open the door, everyone in the room looked at the door. Jalen brought ina in and introduced, ¡°My girlfriend, ina Gainsford.¡± Everyoneughed and greeted her. ina smiled and nodded as a greeting. She sat next to Jalen and listened to Jalen, who introduced his friends one by one. ¡°From left to right. Gary Jenkins, Herald Shawn, and Bryan eil. We have known each other for many years and often drink together. We are friends.¡± For Jalen, they could be considered friends, but they definitely did not have such a good rtionship with Jalen as Quincy did. ina nodded. She remembered these three people. They were all famous rich young men in New York. Beforeing to New York, she had specially investigated these things, so she remembered them. ¡°ina.¡± Herald came over with a ss of wine and said with a smile, ¡°ina, you are Jalen¡¯s first girlfriend. To you!¡± As he said this, he finished the wine in one gulp. ina also raised her ss to take a sip, only to find that there was juice in her ss. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± She smiled and greeted him, knowing that Jalen must have prepared the juice for her. ¡°You shoulde out with Jalen more often in the future. We are all easy to get along with,¡± Herald said. ina nodded. Then Herald went back to sit. Gary also came over with a ss of wine and greeted ina. Thest one toe was Bryan, but his face was cold, and he did not look very willing to do this. ina could immediately feel that Bryan did not like her, but she did not know the specific reason. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, you made Jalen introduce you to us. That¡¯s something!¡± Bryan finished drinking and said in a strange tone. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina curled her lips and smiled without saying anything. Bryan was Jalen¡¯s friend. She decided to be polite for the sake of Jalen. ¡°I heard from Jalen that you are a doctor.¡± Bryan suddenly asked again, but he did not give ina a chance to answer. He continued, ¡°How much can a doctor earn nowadays? You must be so happy to have Jalen as your boyfriend.¡± ina¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. Of course, she could understand the meaning of his words. Just as she was about to question him, she heard Jalen shout angrily, ¡°Bryan! If you don¡¯t watch your mouth, shut up. No one wants to hear it.¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong? If not for your identity, would she be with you?¡± Bryan was sure that ina was a gold digger. After all, many gold diggers were around Jalen. But none of these women were as sessful as ina. Jalen¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to get angry, ina calmed down a little. ¡°Then why did you be Jalen¡¯s friend? Did you also want his money?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°As a friend, you didn¡¯t respect him in public. A friend like you is not a good friend!¡± ina interrupted him with a sneer. She could say harsh words too. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 332 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Bryan¡¯s face was dark, and he looked at ina as if he was looking at the enemy who killed his father. ina didn¡¯t care. She smiled and looked at him. She didn¡¯t believe that Bryan could do anything to her here. Even if he really attacked her, ina knew that Bryan, who was not strong enough, could not beat her. ¡°Bryan! Enough!¡± Herald came over to stop him and looked at ina apologetically. ¡°ina, don¡¯t be mad at him. He is always mean.¡± ¡°If so, he should stay at home and not go out.¡± ina sneered and ignored Herald. She agreed to be Jalen¡¯s girlfriend because she liked him. It had nothing to do with his money. Since that was the case, she was not afraid to offend Jalen¡¯s friends. Herald did not expect ina to be so stubborn and tough. He looked at Jalen with pleading eyes, but Jalen just drank wine as if he was watching a y. Herald was helpless. He thought, oh, you really have faith in your girlfriend. He dragged Bryan back to his seat, but Bryan refused to leave because he was angry. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Jalen¡¯s girlfriend, I would beat you up!¡± ¡°Oh? Then you can try.¡± ina sneered. She felt that Bryan was just a grumpy but weak man. He was such a good-for-nothing. ina felt that it was not difficult for her to fight him. ¡°¡®You!¡± Bryan wanted to rush up. Herald held him tightly and had a headache. ¡°Enough. Bryan, do you have to anger Jalen?¡± He had already seen the slight change in Jalen¡¯s expression. He knew that if he did not stop Bryan, there would be a big problem tonight. Hearing Herald mention Jalen, Bryan regained some of his rationality, but he still red at ina. ¡°If Ethel was at home, you wouldn¡¯t have be his girlfriend.¡± After he finished speaking, he followed Herald back to his seat and ignored ina. ina was a little confused, but she soon realized that Bryan was standing up for someone else. She wondered, Ethel? Who is Ethel? She subconsciously looked at Jalen, but Jalen waved his hand. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. He¡¯s crazy.¡± ina pursed her lips. Jalen did not want to say it, so she didn¡¯t bother to ask. The day before, she had said that they should trust each other. She could not suspect Jalen just because of one sentence. Wouldn¡¯t it be a p in her face? After that, ina did not talk much with Jalen¡¯s friends. She felt that they were like a faction. Although Herald and Gary did not directly express their hostility to her, they did not like her that much. She did not want to take the initiative to butter up those who didn¡¯t like her. So she just sat still and yed with her phone. She nced at Quincy, who was not far away, and saw him hugging two girls. She believed that Quincy was a bad man and that it was right for Jenica to leave him. In the bathroom, Bryan washed his face with cold water and forced himself to regain his rationality. As he thought of ina, his eyes suddenly became vicious. He thought, who does she think she is? It is just a fling for Jalen. Does she really think she can marry him? Just as he was thinking, footsteps came from the bathroom door. Bryan turned his head and saw Jalen. He smiled and greeted him, ¡°Jalen.¡± Jalen did not respond. Instead, he walked up to him with a sullen face. ¡°Jalen, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Jalen picked him up. ¡°Who do you you think you are? How dare you talk to ina like that?¡± ¡°Jalen, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I did show you some respect. But do you really think you are my friend? Do you think you¡¯re good enough to be my real friend?¡± Jalen¡¯s face was cold. At this moment, he waspletely different from when he was in the private room. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 333 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Bryan was so scared that he did not dare to speak. He even could not help but tremble. He had known Jalen for so many years. This was the first time he had seen Jalen like this. It was natural that he could not react. ¡°I must warn you that if you say another word that you should not say, I will make your family disappear from New York. Do you believe me?¡± After that, he threw away Bryan, turned around to wash his hands, and left. Bryan was lying on the ground. It was a while before he came back to his senses. He couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Jalen! You bastard!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Long after Jalen returned to the private room, Bryan returned. Everyone found that he didn¡¯t seem good, but no one asked. ina nced at Jalen sitting beside her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Yes. How dare he speak to you like that?¡± Jalen did not deny it. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry. There¡¯s no need to make it a big deal.¡± They were friends, after all, and ina didn¡¯t want them to fight because of her. Jalen smiled and pulled her into his arms. He whispered in her ear, ¡°You are not angry because you are generous. It is not a reason for him to bully you.¡± Bully? she thought. ina did not feel that she was being bullied. She would not let herself be bullied. Even if Bryan was Jalen¡¯s friend, she would talk back when he was mean. Of course, she was still happy that Jalen took her side. The gathering went on veryte when Jalen and the others were almost drunk. ina was helpless. She called for substitute drivers for them and drove Jalen back. ¡°Jalen, where is your key?¡± ina asked as she supported him at the door. Jalen did not speak. He seemed to be drunk. Just as ina was wondering if she should bring the man back to her house, Jalen said drunkenly, ¡°In niy bag.¡± ina took out the key from Jalen¡¯s bag and opened the door. The moment she turned on the light, she was shocked. It was dark all around the living room. After she observed, she found that Jalen had painted the walls ck. There was only a white sofa in the middle. It was particrly empty. At that moment, ina thought a lot. She remembered that Jalen was afraid of the dark. When she saw the house, she began to worry about Jalen¡¯s psychological condition. It seemed that she should find a chance to have a serious talk with him. Thinking of this, she helped him in. After a long time, she found the door of his room. The door and the wall were ck. It was hard for ina, who had nevere in before, to find it. After putting him on the bed, ina nced at the bedroom. Although it was also very empty, it was much better than the living room. Looking at Jalen, who had fallen asleep, ina sighed helplessly and turned to leave. ¡°Huh?¡± Just as she took a step forward, her wrist was held by someone. She looked down and saw Jalen open his eyes. ina was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I was just in a daze.¡± He drank a little too much tonight, and his head hurt. a lot. He rubbed his eyebrows and pulled her hard into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Lie down with me for a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ina did not refuse. After seeing Jalen¡¯s house, she suddenly felt a little sorry for him. His father abandoned him, and his mother died in front of him. Such great pain was not something that ordinary people could bear. ¡°Jalen, I want to talk to you about something.¡± She hesitated but still spoke. She felt that something bad would happen if nothing was changed. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 334 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Jalen didn¡¯t answer ina. She looked up and found that Jalen had fallen asleep and did not hear her at all. ina sighed. She did not wake him up. Instead, she slowly got up and helped Jalen with a quilt cover before leaving. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The next day, the first thing ina did when she woke up was to visit Jalen. Because she was worried about him, she did not return the keyst night. Instead, she took it away. When she opened the door and entered, she did not see Jalen. She thought that he had not woken up and went straight to the bedroom. When she opened the door, she saw Jalen¡¯s muscr back. Jalen was naked, and there were water droplets on his wheat-colored skin. It seemed that he had just taken a shower. ina could not help but swallow her saliva. She thought, his figure is so terrific. The next second, Jalen put on his bathrobe. Just as ina felt pity that she could not continue appreciating his figure, Jalen turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡± ina came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± ¡°Not too bad?¡± Jalen smiled and walked to ina. At such a close distance, ina could clearly feel Jalen¡¯s breathing and smell the pleasant fragrance coming from his body. She was a little absent-minded and did not notice Jalen getting closer and closer. ¡°Oh¡­¡± When Jalen kissed her with his cold lips, ina came back to her senses and wanted to push Jalen away, but she found that she couldn¡¯t do it at all. Jalen¡¯s kiss was more and more overbearing than before. He wanted to melt ina into his body and ina couldn¡¯t bear it. ina was dizzy from the kiss, and she didn¡¯t know when she had moved from the door to the bed. She was in a state of confusion, and the air was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. Just as things were about to get out of hand, Jalen¡¯s big hand touched ina¡¯s leg and slowly went up, which made ina lying under Jalen instantly quiver. ¡°No¡­ No.¡± She came back to her senses and forcefully pushed Jalen away, dodging to the side. The ambiguous atmosphere was suddenly broken, and ina also came back to her senses. ¡°We can¡¯t do it now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded and recovered. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± inaughed with embarrassment, got up, and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± After that, Jalen walked to the bathroom, and soon there was the sound of watering from inside. ina did not ask why Jalen had just taken a shower and was about to take a shower again. Instead, she left silently and waited for him in the living room. Her blushed cheeks showed everything that had just happened. ina patted her face to calm herself down. ¡°No, no. I have to hold on. I can¡¯t be captivated by beauty.¡± But¡­ Jalen was not only handsome, but also his figure was terrific. ina shook her head and gave up her evil thoughts. She sat up straight and waited for Jalen toe out. Not long after, Jalen came out of the bedroom. A trace of disappointment shed through ina¡¯s eyes when she saw Jalen had already put on his clothes. ina thought, what a pity! I can¡¯t appreciate his terrific figure. As if Jalen knew what she was thinking, he walked up to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future for you to see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t frame me. I don¡¯t want to see it,¡± ina immediately exined. Jalen smiled and did not argue with her. Anyway, he had already seen ina¡¯s reaction just now. ¡°My kitchen is not avable now. Let¡¯s go to your home. I¡¯ll make breakfast for you,¡± Jalen said and was about to leave with ina. ina did not move. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You just sobered up. Don¡¯t cook for me. Let¡¯s go out to eatter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jalen returned to his seat and looked at ina. ¡°You seem to have something to tell me.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 335 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Seeing that Jalen was serious, ina did not know how to speak. ina thought, I can¡¯t say that I think you are sick. You should go to see a doctor, right? Although she had said this before, at that time, she was not afraid of offending Jalen nor would he be unhappy. But now¡­ She hesitated and organized her thoughts. ¡°E, just say what you want to say. I won¡¯t be angry,¡± Jalen seemed to see her hesitation and said directly. Hearing this, ina did not hesitate. ¡°The style of this house¡­ Did you choose it yourself?¡± She looked around and asked Jalen in front of her. Hearing this, Jalen smiled. He got up and walked to the window, looking at the street scenery downstairs. ¡°Yes, I used to like this style. It makes me feelfortable.¡± ina frowned. Before she could ask, Jalen continued, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think this decoration style is too depressing and not suitable for living?¡± ina nodded. Anyway, when she came inst night, she felt ufortable all over, as if she was in hell, and there was no light at all. It was easy to make people fall into despair, and after a long time, people would have mental problems. ¡°I used to think it was okay and I liked it, but now¡­¡± Jalen turned his eyes to ina. ¡°After being in contact with you for a long time, I suddenly realized that I started to like the warm decoration style like your home¡¯s.¡± He used to hate that decoration style the most. It could not make him feel any warmth but even make him irritable. ina was surprised. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s redecorate your house. I know a very good designer, and I guarantee that you will be satisfied.¡± Jalen did not answer. Instead, he walked up to her and bent down with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you design it for me?¡± ¡°Me? But I¡¯m not very good at this.¡± ina waved her hand. She had never learned interior design. But for Jalen, he did not care about whether the design was good or not, he just wanted ina to personally design it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I believe in you.¡± Jalen smiled at ina. With such an attractive smile on his handsome face, ina felt that it was difficult for her to refuse. After talking about this matter, ina was not in a hurry to let Jalen go to see the psychologist. She nned to redecorate Jalen¡¯s house first and then asked Jalen to see the psychologist. Her n was perfect. At this moment, Jalen did not know what ina was thinking. He just felt that this feeling of having a person to care about him was good. Aftering out of Jalen¡¯s house, the two of them walked directly out of themunity. They were not in a hurry to do their things. Instead, they went to have breakfast together. Jalen then sent ina to the hospital. After that, he went to thepany to do his work. Although ina had said many times that she did not need Jalen to send her there because it was out of Jalen¡¯s way, Jalen insisted. She could not do anything about it. At the breakfast shop, ina was drinking milk when she heard Jalen opposite her ask. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is your new clothing brand store going to be officially opened recently?¡± Jalen had never paid attention to this, but it was ina, so he asked. ina nodded. ¡°Yes, we are advertising it. The store has already finished the decoration. It will be officially opened soon.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget to invite me when the store opens. After all, I am one of the shareholders.¡± Although he did not have many shares now, he did not care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will invite you.¡± ina smiled. She thought, if Jalen attends the opening celebration, it will be a promotional point for Moonlight Fashion Design Company. After all, in New York, there are not many people who can invite Jalen to attend their opening celebration. The Moonlight Fashion Design Company will surpass others from the start. ¡°Then if someone takes the opportunity to ask about my rtionship with you, to say?¡± Jalen suddenly asked. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 336 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 336 Chapter 336 On the day of the opening, ina definitely had to invite reporters. This way, she could better promote the brand. But just like Jalen said, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be reporters prying on her privacy. How should she deal with them? Jalen was still waiting for ina¡¯s answer. Being stared at by him like this, ina felt a little diffident. ¡°What do you think I should say?¡± She threw the question to Jalen again. ¡°I want you to say that I am your boyfriend,¡± Jalen chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you want to make it public?¡± ina was a little surprised. She thought that Jalen was from a noble family and that he should be very cautious when it came to rtionships. She thought that he would never make it public until they got married. Jalen nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Why not? I would be happy to let everyone know about our rtionship.¡± He said it openly, and ina blushed. ¡°But I think this is between us. There is no need for others to know.¡± Hesitating, ina spoke out her thoughts. Because of the divorce from Jalen, she had already beenbeled as Jalen¡¯s ex-wife. If she were to be with him now, wouldn¡¯t thebel be Jalen¡¯s girlfriend again? She did not want this to happen. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to disclose it?¡± Jalen looked at her and felt a little ufortable. ina looked apologetic and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want to make it public because I think that there is no need for everyone to know that we are in a rtionship. Moreover, on such an asion, if I made it public, everyone would think that I relied on you to establish the brand.¡± Although she and Jalen were in a rtionship, she didn¡¯t want others to think that her achievement was brought about by him. What she said made a lot of sense. Indeed, Jalen was not really prepared to make their rtionship public on that asion. But when he heard ina¡¯s words, he still felt ufortable for no reason. He smiled awkwardly and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I understand.¡± ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t angry, are you?¡± ina looked at him and could clearly feel the change in his aura. Jalen raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± ina breathed a sigh of relief and continued to have her meal. She did not say anything more. Jalen looked at her and shook his head helplessly. He really had no way to deal with her. After breakfast, the two of them began to get busy again. Generally, they only contacted each other after getting off work at night. ina felt that this was good. She¡¯d like to get her life and work separated clearly. There was no operation today. After ina finished checking the ward in the morning, she was free. She stayed in the office to read the document and asionally surfed the Inte. There was something that made her happy on the news today. Since ina finished chatting with Monica, ina gave the information to her and did not care what method she used. ina did not contact her during this period of time. Judging from the current situation, Monica was indeed a capable person. On the news, because Monica held more than five percent of the shares, the announcement was made. This time, the changes in the shares of the Stein Group were disclosed. It was inevitable for people to discuss it. Monica, a person who had never been noticed before, suddenly appeared and held so many shares at once. Anyone would be curious about this. What was even more surprising was that Monica was interviewed almost at the same time and admitted her identity as the eldest daughter of the Stein family. When the reporter asked her if she had the idea of fighting to be the sessor of the Stein Group, Monica only smiled at the camera and did not answer. But this smile gave people infinite associations.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 337 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ina didn¡¯t expect Monica¡¯s move to be so fast. It had only been a few days since she got the information. It seemed that ina was right to ask for her help. ina didn¡¯t care where Monica got the money to buy the shares of the Stein Group. Anyway, Monica seemed to be sophisticated. Maybe Monica had nned this for a long time. Monica just waited for a suitable opportunity When ina came to her, the chance came, Just as ina was thinking, her mobile phone rang. She took it to have a look. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. The call was from Monica. ¡°Hello, Ms. Stein.¡± After picking up the phone, ina leaned back in her chair with a smile. ¡°Did you see the news?¡± Monica did not exchange pleasantries with her but asked directly. ina grunted and asked her, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Investigate a person for me. He is not a member of the board of directors, but an executive of the Stein Group. I want to pull him down, but there is no breakthrough.¡± The information that ina gave her made Monica understand that ina was particrly good at investigating people. ina would find a way. ina was not surprised at Monica¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, send me his name.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Monica nodded. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°This time, Ipletely shed all pretense of cordiality with the Stein family because of you. If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t be the only one to die.¡± There was a threat in Monica¡¯s words, but ina didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe that with your ability, you can definitely take the Stein family into your pocket.¡± Judging from Monica¡¯s recent actions, it could be seen that she was ambitious. Such a woman would definitely seed. There was no other way. Her opponent was Deven. After hanging up the phone, ina looked at the name sent by Monica. She did not hesitate and began to investigate. In this era, it was impossible for a person to leave no traces on the Inte. Even if an old man in his seventies or eighties hadn¡¯t left any traces, his children would leave some. As long as there were traces, ina could follow this line and find something useful. The person Monica asked her to investigate this time was a man in his thirties. He was young and promising. He was able to be an executive of the Stein Group at such a young age, so he must have the ability. But¡­ Ability was not the only thing he had. ina soon found clues about him on the Inte. He had posted some pictures to show off his wealth. Looking at the pictures, she knew that there was definitely something wrong with him. Although the sry of the Stein Group executives was not low, it was absolutely not to the point where they could afford the Rolls-Royce Phantom, not to mention that he had a yacht and various branded bags and branded watches. People would even think that he was the heir of a group by mistake. ina sent all the information she had found to Monica. The follow-up matters would be easy. Monical should be able to follow this line to find out the source of his funds. After finishing these things, ina found it was time for lunch. She got up and left the office, ready to go to the canteen. However, just as she walked out of the office, she saw Jaydon walking towards her. She was bothered. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°E, have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± He smiled, as if he had never been rejected by ina. ina really didn¡¯t know why he was so insistent. What exactly did he want? ¡°Mr. Becker, is there something that I haven¡¯t exined clearly? Or is there something that made you misunderstand?¡± ina¡¯s expression was cold. She didn¡¯t want to be gentle to him and made him get her wrong. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 338 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Jaydon seemed as if he could not see the displeasure on ina¡¯s face. He still smiled and said, ¡°No, no. You said it very clearly, I also heard it very clearly.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you still bothering me?¡± ina asked. She really could not understand what he was thinking. ¡°You have the right to refuse me, and I have the right to continue to like you. You can¡¯t control my heart,¡± Jaydon said with a smile, looking like a loafer. ina was impatient and avoided him. ¡°Fine.¡± She did not know what to say. She felt that it was a waste of time to say anything, so she simply ignored him. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jaydon chuckled as he followed behind her. He had no intention of leaving. ina walked to the canteen. Jaydon was still behind her. ¡°You want to eat with me in the canteen?¡± ¡°Why not? I haven¡¯t tried everything at the hospital¡¯s cafeteria yet. I¡¯d like to.¡± He smiled. To put it simply, he refused to leave. ina had no choice but to leave him be. He didn¡¯t do anything, so she had no reason to ask the security guard to drive him out. Not long after, when ina finished picking dishes up and sat down to eat, Jaydon also sat opposite her with a meal. ina didn¡¯t even look up at him. She just started eating. Jaydon smiled, but to be honest, it was really a little ufortable. He was from the noble Becker family. He had never been treated in this way. But¡­ Thinking about how he could make the Becker family be one of the ten great families in Boston, he felt that this was a test. If he couldn¡¯t even suffer this bit of hardship, it was better for him to give up. After he thought it through, the smile on his face became even more brilliant, and the wrinkles around his eyes were squeezed out. ina did not want to pay attention to him. But he fixed her with a stare while smiling. She couldn¡¯t take him as nothing Taking a deep breath, she raised her head and looked at Jaydon. ¡°Can you tell me what you see in me?¡± ¡°Everything about you attracts me. You have no idea how charming you are.¡± Jaydon looked at her and said. When these words came out, ina felt goosebumps all over her body. She almost couldn¡¯t help but pin the food on Jaydon¡¯s head. With a cold face, she said grumpily, ¡°Can you just be honest with me? What do you want?¡± Hearing her question, Jaydon also smiled and became serious. ¡°If you really want to know, you can consider marrying me. Then I can tell you.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± ina rolled her eyes at him and got up to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jaydon watched her walk away and could only smile bitterly. He also wanted to tell ina the reason, but he didn¡¯t know. Jaydon¡¯s grandfather insisted that he would only tell Jaydon the reason after Jaydon got ina. Otherwise, it would be meaningless to tell Jaydon, so Jaydon could only pursue ina first. However, this feeling of not knowing the truth and being rolled eyes at by others was really ufortable. Thinking of this, he took a bite of the dish and spat it out the next second. ¡°Damn! What is this? It tastes so bad!¡± His voice was not low, and it immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. They looked at him with a hostile expression. They thought, is it unptable? He¡¯s fussy. Jaydon curled his lips and did not speak again. Of course, he did not continue to eat. Instead, he got up and left the canteen. It was better for him to go outside to eat. ina, who had already left, did not know this. Just as she walked into the office, Joyce walked in with a smile. ¡°ina, what is the rtionship between that handsome guy and you? Could he be your boyfriend?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 339 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Boyfriend? ina looked at Joyce in disbelief, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°How do you know he is my boyfriend?¡± ¡°Just a guess,¡± Joyce replied in embarrassment. She had this guess because the man¡¯s attitude towards ina was unusual. ¡°He is not my boyfriend. I am not very familiar with him.¡± ina wanted to say that she did not know Jaydon at all. Joyce was surprised. ¡°Unfamiliar? I think you two seemed to be very familiar with each other just now.¡± Jaydon was smiling just now. They didn¡¯t look like they were unfamiliar with each other. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± ina did not intend to continue arguing with Joyce about this topic. It was meaningless. Joyce nodded and almost forgot about the important matter. ¡°There is something I need your help with.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ina was amazed. She did not think that she could help Joyce. ¡°Well, my parents arranged a blind date for me tonight, but I didn¡¯t dare to go alone¡­¡± she whispered, a little embarrassed. Joyce had been busy studying medicine all these years and had no particrly good friends around her. It was inappropriate to ask ordinary friends for such a favor, and she would inevitably beughed at. So she pondered about it and could only ask ina for help Joyce thought that she had a good rtionship with ina and that ina was always kind to her, so Joyce. mustered the courage to say this. Hearing this, ina quickly understood what Joyce meant. ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joyce nodded, but she quickly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, forget it. I¡¯m just asking¡­¡± ¡°I can go with you.¡± Before Joyce could finish, ina agreed. Joyce was stunned for a moment, yet she soon smiled, ¡°Thank you, ina.¡± ¡°Come to me after work. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± ina said. Joyce nodded and left ina¡¯s office with a smile. Because she promised to stay with Joyce at night, ina told Jalen in advance not to pick her up after work. Jalen happened to have a party at night, so he naturally agreed. He told her to be careful and call him if anything happened. Just when ina thought that everything was going well today and that she could get off work on time, something suddenly happened. However, it was not a patient. Someone brought reporters to the hospital to cause trouble. When ina was informed and rushed to Andy¡¯s office, there were already many people inside. As she was about to ask what was going on, ina saw Kent¡¯s father sitting there. In an instant, she seemed to have guessed something. ¡°Sir, are you sure the doctor who abducted your son is Dr. Gainsford?¡± Andy asked with a grim face. Andy knew the person in front of him. Earlier, it was this man¡¯s wife who had caused trouble in the hospital. Now his wife was in prison, and he came to cause trouble again. They were really annoying. But Andy did not show it. After all, this person said that ina had abducted his underage son. This kind of thing naturally had to be treated seriously. Moreover, this man came with reporters. If this was not handled well, the hospital¡¯s reputation would be destroyed. Jason Moyer looked up at ina and nodded. ¡°It was her. It was this woman who abducted my son!¡± Since he could not find Kent, Jason could only target ina. No matter what, someone had to give him. money. Otherwise, how could he live? Andy frowned and looked at ina. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, what do you want to say about this?¡± He believed in ina, but in front of the reporters, he could not be biased. ¡°You said that I had abducted your son. Why don¡¯t you tell us how you treated your son? Have you ever treated him as your son?¡± ina was angry. She really did not expect that this person would have the nerve to appear. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 340 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Facing ina¡¯s usation, Jason leaned back in his chair and looked at her with disdain. ¡°How I treat Kent is my business. He is my son, so you don¡¯t need to care about this.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± Jason nced at ina and then said to the reporters who were filming at the side. ¡°She abducted my son. You must help me with this matter.¡± The reporters were embarrassed. They just wanted to produce news. When they heard Jason say that there was news about ina, they instantly came over with cameras. After all, ina was a famous figure in New York recently. However, when the reporters saw ina¡¯sposed appearance, they felt that they should not have come to wade in Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A reporter braced himself and asked, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, this gentleman said that you had abducted his son. Do you have anything to say about it? Did you really abduct his son?¡± However, ina was not polite to them. She nced at the reporter coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you? Are you a police officer? Let¡¯s not talk about whether I abducted his son or not. Even if so, what can you do to me?¡± The reporter was speechless at her words. There was no other way. He came to find shocking news, but he did not have anyw enforcement rights. ¡°I found the reporters just to expose you and let everyone know what kind of doctor you are!¡± At this time, Jason opened his mouth and helped the reporters out. It was not that Jason was kind. He did not want the n that he had thought of with difficulty to fail.. However, when ina heard him say this, sheughed out loud, ¡°You said that I had abducted your son. Yet you didn¡¯t call the police. Instead, you called the reporters over. What are you thinking? Do you really want to find your son, or do you want to take the opportunity to extort money?¡± Sometimes, she felt that people of the same kind would indeed get together. Jason was simply the same. kind of person as Kent¡¯s stepmother. It was a pity that Kent was in such a family. Thinking of this, ina felt that she should do something. Otherwise, if she allowed Jason to continue like this, Kent would not be able to live in peace in the future. Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Since you keep saying that I abducted your son, I will call your son over and let him tell everyone whether I abducted him or not.¡± After saying that, ina was about to make a call. Jason wanted to stop her, but when he saw the surrounding people, he did not speak. That was good. At least he could find Kent. When Kent arrived, ina looked at that reporter. ¡°You¡¯re a reporter. I think you will report this small matter truthfully, right?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The reporter nodded repeatedly. Although ina was Jalen¡¯s ex-wife, what if she still had any rtionship with Jalen? The reporter could not afford to offend her. Seeing this, ina felt that he did not have the courage to twist the truth. Good, this matter would be settled in one go so that Jason would not alwayse to cause trouble for Kent. Listening to what ina said to the reporters, Jason felt that something was wrong and got inexplicably. uneasy. He quietly approached ina and said to her in a low voice, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to make such a big deal out of it. It¡¯s just that you took Kent away. As long as I make sure that he is safe, I will be relieved.¡± ina nced at him and did not say anything. ¡°But you see, I am not young anymore. I can¡¯t work. And I can¡¯t even support myself. You should at least give me some money, right? You are not short of money,¡± Jason said. He had heard that ina was very famous at Northwestern Memorial Hospital. She must have made a lot of money. It was not a big deal to give him tens of thousands of dors. Jason thought, at least I gave my son to her. If ina gives me money, I will not go to Kent in the future. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ina had seen many thick¨Cskinned people, but it was the first time she had seen someone as shameless as Jason. ¡°So you made a fuss just for money?¡± ina deliberately raised her voice. Immediately, Jason did not dare to speak Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jason understood this and snorted coldly, ¡°So what if you have money? You think you can take away my son just because you have money? Listen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to call the police. If not for the fact that you saved my son, I would have called the police long ago.¡± He was smart enough to make it sound like he had not called the police because he was grateful to ina. ina ignored him and let him say whatever he wanted. Anyway, when Kent arrived, the truth would be revealed. It was meaningless to say more now. When Kent received a call from ina, he took a taxi over without any hesitation. He came very quickly. As soon as he entered Andy¡¯s office, Kent attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The reporters also quickly focused the cameras on him. ¡°ina.¡± Kent walked to ina¡¯s side, looking worried. ¡°Are you alright? Did he do anything to you?¡± Everyone was stunned when they saw this. What was going on? Kent was not worried about his father and was instead worried about an outsider No matter what, it was a little abnormal. ina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. As for you, have you thought of how to resolve it?¡± Just like what Jason said, Kent was actually his son. There were some things that she could not interfere too much in. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy nodded and turned to look at Jason. There was no smile on Kent¡¯s face. Being looked at by his son like that, Jason felt a little ufortable. But Jason quickly returned to normal. ¡°You brat, you dare to appear? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have someone backing you up. ¡°I am your father. No matter where you go, you will never be able to get rid of me.¡± Jason was angry that Kent had returned to school without his permission. It was as if an item Jason had been controlling were suddenly out of control. How could he ept that? ¡°If I could choose, I would rather not have a father like you!¡± Kent gritted his teeth, hatred surging in his eyes. Yes, hatred. Jason was shocked. The surrounding people all had faces full of astonishment. Why did a youth hate his own father so much? Very soon, Kent gave the answer. He told everyone about what Jason had done all these years. Kent also revealed that his stepmother had almost killed him. Not only did Jason not stop his wife, but he also indulged her. The surrounding people were all furious. ¡°How can there be such a father?¡± ¡°What a bastard!¡± ¡°This child has suffered a lot. I wonder how he went through these years. Some people cursed Jason while others felt sorry for Kent. Jason did not expect that after a few days of separation, Kent would be so bold that he actually dared to say these things in front of the cameras. How dared he! ¡°You bad brat! Who told you to talk nonsense here? I will break your legs!¡± As he spoke, Jason rushed. forward, holding a stool in his hand and wanting to throw it at Kent. Everyone was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment Kent did not dodge. He even felt that he might as well just let Jason beat him to death. Jason gave him life Now Kent was returning it to Jason so that they would be even. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 In the end, Jason¡¯s stool did not hit Kent because ina acted in time and sent Jason flying with a kick She cast a cold nce at Jason and then looked at Kent, a little angry ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± ¡°ina, I. ¡°You think you two can be even if you let him take your life? Do you think he will feel guilty after killing you?¡± ina red at Kent, her heart filled with unspeakable annoyance. How could there be such a silly child? Kent lowered his head and did not say a word. He did not dare to look into ina¡¯s eyes. ina sighed. It was not that she really wanted to scold him. Her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t do such silly things in the future. Your life is yours. Living is more important than anything else.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kent nodded. He did not really want to die, but in this situation, he did not know how to get rid of Jason. Kent always felt that Jason would harass him for the rest of his life. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Kent thought of this situation, he felt that it was worse than death. Seeing that he listened to her, ina did not continue to speak. Instead, she walked up to Jason and looked down at him. ¡°Although he is your son, it does not mean that you can beat and scold him.¡± ¡°You bitch¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Before Jason could finish his sentence, he felt a sharp pain. ina stepped on his face with her high heel and said coldly, ¡°Be careful with your words. There are so many people watching.¡± Jason gritted his teeth and looked around, hoping that someone woulde forward and help him. However, no one would do that. Everyone was not stupid. After hearing what Kent just said, they all knew what kind of person Jason was. It was already very good that they did not go up and hit him. ¡°Will youe and make trouble for Kent in the future?¡± ina asked. She exerted a bit more force on her high heels, causing Jason¡¯s face to be a little distorted. He didn¡¯t give in. ¡°He is my son. I can go to my son at any time. What does it have to do with you?¡± ina chuckled. It seemed that she was too merciful to him. She continued to exert force on her high heel on his face and slowly squatted down. She said in Jason¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know who helped Kent go to school? ¡°It¡¯s Jalen.¡± ina didn¡¯t expect his answer. ¡°You should know what kind of person he is. If he knows that you are making. trouble for Kent, he won¡¯t be as gentle as me.¡± Although ina wanted to give Jason a good beating, there were so many people watching, including reporters. She couldn¡¯t be too rude. If this got out, it would affect the hospital and even Kent. Jalen? As he heard this name, Jason¡¯s expression became even uglier. He just did not understand how Kent had gotten involved with Jalen. ¡°Are you still going to make trouble for Kent?¡± ina asked. She had to hear Jason¡¯s reply before she could feel relieved. Jason seemed to have suddenlye around and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason nodded. Although she still felt that this person¡¯s words were not very credible, ina could not do anything to Jason now She could not send him to prison. He did not break thew anyway She already had other ideas in her heart, so ina moved her feet away and warned, ¡°You better keep your word. Otherwise, I will let you know what is worse than death.¡± After dealing with Jason, ina turned around and walked to the reporter with a smile. ¡°You should know what to report, right? I believe that as a reporter, you will convey the truth, right?¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 ¡°OK. I will definitely report the truth.¡± The reporter nodded her head repeatedly. At that moment, she hated Jason to death. Beforeing, he told them that there was a scandal about ina. Now? How was this a scandal? She was clearly doing good things. What now? She might be hated. If she told Jalen, she might not even be able to survive in New York. For a moment, the reporter thought a lot and even felt that she should immediately leave New York to avoid being found by Jalen. ina did not know that the reporter was thinking about this. She did not take the reporter seriously at all. As long as she reported truthfully, ina would not care too much about it. After finishing these things, ina looked at Andy. ¡°Sorry, Dr Wood, it is my fault. I did not expect it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What does it have to do with you? It¡¯s just that some people don¡¯t deserve to be a father You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Anyone could tell that ina was helping Kent. Who would think that she had kidnapped Kent? That was ridiculous. ¡°OK, that¡¯s enough. There¡¯s nothing to see. He¡¯s just a scum,¡± Andy said to the crowd. Everyone responded and left one after another Indeed, there was nothing interesting. After everyone left, ina looked at Kent. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself, but he¡­¡± Kent looked at Jason, who was beside him and was a little worried. He was afraid that after he left, Jason would continue to frame ina. ina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t dare toe looking for trouble with you again. In the future, study hard. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kent knew that the only thing he could do at the moment was to make ina not worry about him. The best way to thank her was to study hard. ina sent him to the door and watched him get into a taxi. After that, she walked back to the office and waited for Joyce to get off work. After all, ina had promised to apany Joyce to go on a blind date. As for Jason, she did not bother to worry about him. She believed that Andy could handle it. In fact, there was nothing to do. It would be good to drive Jason away. When Joyce came to the office, she was worried that ina was not going to go with her because of Kent. But when she arrived, she found that ina was already waiting for her. ¡°ina, is that child alright?¡± she asked, a little worried. Although she was not at the scene at that time, the entire hospital knew about what happened. It was difficult for her not to know. ina shook her head and stood up with her bag. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t we make an appointment?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was actually a blind date. ina felt that it was better not to bete for the first time. ¡°Yes,¡± Joyce did not ask further. If ina said that it was fine, then it was definitely fine. Joyce just believed ina. She got into Joyce¡¯s car and left the hospital. She did not notice that Jason, who had been driven out of the hospital by Andy, had not gone far. At that moment, he was standing on the side of the road, watching the direction in which their car left. He had a sinister expression on his face. ¡°Bitch! I will not let you go. You¡¯ve no idea what will happen to you!¡± In the Halton Group, Jalen had finished a meeting. His eyelids twitched, and inexplicably, he felt uneasy Thinking about it, he took out his phone and called ina, ¡°Are you off work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I had a meeting. I need to meet a clientter,¡± Jalen replied. After hearing ina¡¯s voice, the worry in his heart lessened a lot. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t drink,¡± ina said. ¡°Yes, you should be careful. Call me if you need anything.¡± The two of them hung up the phone. ina put down her phone and looked up. She found Joyce looking at her with a smile. ¡°ina, he¡¯s your boyfriend, right? Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. From the tone of ina¡¯s voice, Joyce was sure that the person on the other side of the line was ina¡¯s boyfriend. She had never seen ina speak so gently to anyone. ina coughed and did not deny it. ¡°Focus while driving. Why are you so gossipy, young girl?¡± Joyce understood that ina was admitting it. Joyce could not help butugh, ¡°Who is he? Do I know him? Is he from the hospital?¡± ina shook her head, but she was not too sure. Jalen was a major shareholder in the hospital. He should be¡­ also from the hospital, right? ¡°I suppose so,¡± she said in a low voice, not very sure. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joyce did not quite understand what she meant. Could it be that he was not a doctor but a member of the administrative department? ina rolled her eyes at her, not intending to continue, ¡°You will know when you need to know. It is a secret now.¡± For the time being, ina had not thought of how to publicly announce her rtionship with Jalen. She felt that it was a little strange. ina, the ex¨Cwife, had turned into a girlfriend. Anyone who knew would find it strange. Joyce did not ask too much. ina did not want to say There must be a reason for her Not long after, the car arrived at the door of the agreed restaurant The two of them got off and walked inside During this time, Joyce had been chatting with him on the phone. When she learned that he had not arrived yet, she could not help butin, ¡°He made me wait for him the first time we¡¯ve met. ina, do you think. he did not take it seriously at all?¡± Joyce was afraid of leaving a bad impression on him, so she came early Unexpectedly, he did not wait for her in the restaurant, instead, he hadn¡¯te. She felt a little ufortable. ¡°Maybe he is a person who likes to be punctual? Don¡¯t think so much. Let¡¯s wait until he arrives.¡± ina would not feel that there was something wrong just because he did note early. After all, as long as he arrived at the appointed time, it would be fine. Hearing her say this, Joyce could only put away herints and think, you muste on time. Or.. He was really going to bete. At half past six, the appointed meeting time, her date did not show up, and Joyce¡¯s face turned dark. Joyce took the date seriously and specially asked ina to stay with her. What was the result? Joyce couldn¡¯t help but call her mother, ¡°Mom, who did you introduce me to? The first time we met, he waste. He hasn¡¯te yet. What does he mean?¡± It was unknown what Joyce¡¯s mother said on the other side of the line. Anyway, Joyce hung up the phone with an angry face. ¡°ina, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know that he would bete.¡± Joyce felt very apologetic. ina was very kind to stay with her But Joyce didn¡¯t expect that person to bete. Unbelievable! He was so unbelievable! At that moment, Joyce felt that there was no need to meet him. Anyway, her impression of her date, who had not appeared, was extremely bad. ina smiled at her and pulled her to sit down, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just treat it as us having a meal together. It doesn¡¯t matter if your datees or not.¡± Although ina said this, Joyce was still very angry Just as Joyce was about to call the man, the door of the restaurant was pushed open, and a man walked in their direction. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zane. I¡¯m sorry that I came a littlete. There was a traffic jam on the road,¡± as he spoke, he looked at ina, feeling a little regretful that he hadete. Joyce was already angry. Now she saw that he was staring at ina. She snapped, ¡°I am Joyce, the one who went on a blind date with you.¡± ¡°Ah? Is that so?¡± Zane retracted his gaze and looked at Joyce, showing a clear sense of loss in his eyes. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Joyce had never been insulted like this in her life. She was on the verge of exploding. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin it? I was caught in a traffic jam.¡± Zane frowned. He thought to himself, this woman looks ordinary but is quite provocative. Even the beauty beside her does not speak ina did not speak because it was not her blind date. She came with Joyce to prevent her from meeting a man with ill intentions. ¡°Won¡¯t you leave early if there¡¯s a traffic jam? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to bete the first time we meet?¡± Joyce was still angry and refused to let go. ¡°It¡¯s my treat today You can order whatever you want to eat. Is that okay?¡± Zane¡¯s face turned a bit gloomy. Joyce still wanted to say something, but ina pulled her. ina shook her head at Joyce, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Since your parents introduced him to you, it means that his parents should know your parents. Don¡¯t make things ugly. If you don¡¯t like him, just find a reason to refuse him.¡± ¡°Okay Joyce calmed down and felt that what ina said made sense. Joyce epted Zane¡¯s apology and looked at him after ordering the dishes. ¡°I won¡¯t care about you beingte. I hope that when you have an appointment, you can set off earlier Anyway, she would not be with Zane, so she kindly advised him. Zane didn¡¯t bother to care about what Joyce said. He looked at ina again and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this your friend? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joyce¡¯s friend, ina Gainsford,¡± ina introduced herself and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Zane smiled and reached out to shake hands with ina However, ina did not reach out to Zane. She just smiled and ignored him. Zane was a little embarrassed, but he quickly withdrew his hand. ¡°Your friend is quite aloof¡± Joyce sneered and thought, ina doesn¡¯t bother to pay attention to you. Can¡¯t you see that? ¡°Ms. Wace, my parents urged me to get married. If it¡¯s possible, we can get engaged first and then decide the time of the wedding. What do you think?¡± Zane looked at Joyce. Although Joyce was not as beautiful as ina, so what? In any case, after getting married, they would live their own lives without affecting each other Joyce was confused. She thought she had heard wrongly and was about to say something when she heard Zane continue, ¡°But I have to make it clear to you. After we get married, we don¡¯t care about each other and live our own life. What do you think?¡± What? Joyce didn¡¯t know how thick¨Cskinned he was to say this.¡± ¡°Mr. Whitney, I think you seem to have misunderstood yourself Joyce forced herself to suppress her anger and said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zane was stunned. ¡°What I mean is.. Joyce paused for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you! ¡°ina, let¡¯s go!¡± Joyce could not stay with Zane for another minute. If she stayed, she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and want to beat him up! ina did not continue to persuade Joyce. Zane indeed went too far What did he mean by living their own life? Marriage was just a task for him, right? The two wanted to leave, but Zane stood up to stop them. ¡°You said you don¡¯t like me. Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Joyce red at him. ¡°Funny ¡°Zane chuckled. ¡°If not for your parents asking me to give you a chance, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the blind date.¡± ¡°You. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that you are the eldest daughter of the Wace family Don¡¯t you know that your family is about to copse? No one can save your family if you don¡¯t marry me.¡± Zane didn¡¯t expect that, Joyce, who should curry favor with him, actually said that she didn¡¯t like him. She sounded as if he liked her Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Zanes words made Joyce feel as if she had exploded. Her face was full of disbelief. ¡°What did you say? My family is about to copse? What do you mean? Tell me!¡± She had no idea about the situation in her family business. Her parents never told her about it, so she thought that everything was fine. But looking at Zane¡¯s proud look, Joyce felt that he was not lying. No wonder her parents were so anxious to arrange a blind date for her It turned out that they wanted to find a financial backer. For a moment, Joyce thought a lot, but the more she thought about it, the more anxious she was. ¡°Joyce, calm down. Don¡¯t panic.¡± ina held her hand. ina¡¯s calm voice was heard. It pacified Joyce. ¡°OK¡± The two sat back down. Seeing that they were not going to leave, Zane also sat down and said slowly, ¡°Your family is going to go bankrupt. Your father came to my father and hoped that I would marry you to help him.¡± Such a marriage was quitemon. Although the Wace family was about to copse, Zane s father felt that as long as he helped, the Wace family would go back to the old times ¡°But. How is this possible Joyce still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Nothing is impossible. This is what business is. Even bigpanies will go bankrupt at any time. Weren¡¯t the Dunston family and the Lory family examples?¡± Zane said. Seeing that Joyce did not know anything. Zane calmed down. After all, he had no enmity with Joyce, so it was unnecessary to make things ugly. Moreover, he did not like Joyce, but ina. In front of ina, he had to hold back. Joyce cried. She wiped her tears and took out her phone. It seemed that she was going to make a call. ina did not stop her. Joyce should know the truth instead of being kept in the dark. Seeing Joyce leave, Zane smiled, ¡°Ms. Gainsford, this is my business card. You are wee to call me at any time.¡± ina did not take it and could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Whitney, it is not good to do this.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t Joyce say that she didn¡¯t like me? It happens that I don¡¯t like her either,¡± he said. His gaze was always on ina. It indicated that he liked ina instead. ina felt that Zane was quite interesting. Speaking frankly was not something ordinary people could do. ¡°Sorry, I already have a boyfriend,¡± ina said, not wanting to talk too much with Zane. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing this, Zane showed a disappointed look, but soon, his distress disappeared. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Do you mind having another boyfriend?¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t mind anything.¡± ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°A beauty like you deserves more boyfriends,¡± Zane said with a smile. It didn¡¯t matter if ina had a few boyfriends. ina didn¡¯t want to talk to Zane. At this time, Joyce came back. Her eyes were red, and it looked like she had cried. ¡°Mr Whitney, I¡¯m sorry for what I did just now. I was too rude.¡± Joyce sat back in her seat and smiled at Zane without her pride. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand. If the Wace family was not in trouble, your father would not have taken a fancy to me.¡± Zane was self¨Caware. ¡°I thought about it and realized that you weren¡¯t that bad. We can try interacting with each other What do you think?¡± Joyce smiled awkwardly but didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Oh?¡± Zane raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something new ¡°You don¡¯t mind living our own life after marriage?¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Joyce minded it! Of course, she thought like that, but what could she do? If she didn¡¯t marry Zane, her family would face bankruptcy. Although she didn¡¯t care about the family property, it was the result of the hard work of her parents after all. She couldn¡¯t just watch and do nothing, could she? Sheughed awkwardly and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. I think this is pretty good.¡± She had thought it through. At worst, she would just pretend that she was not married. Anyway, she did not want to see Zane. He could fool around however he liked. ¡°Heh, it is surprising.¡± Zane chuckled. He saw that Joyce was a dignified person after seeing her previous behavior. It turned out that she could not bear to see her family go bankrupt. If the Wace family went bankrupt, she would not be the noble anymore. Naturally, she was reluctant ¡°Alright, then, I wille to propose marriage another day. Don¡¯t worry, I will go through the procedures that should be done. I will not embarrass you.¡± Zane stood up and looked at ina with reluctance. ¡°Do you not consider having more boyfriends?¡± he asked. ina¡¯s face was gloomy. Zane just said that he would go to Joyce¡¯s ce to propose marriage, but now, he said that he wanted to be her boyfriend. What a jerk. ina ignored Zane and looked at Joyce. ¡°Reject him!¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± Joyce was in a dilemma. She knew that ina did not want her to suffer, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to save her family ¡°Reject him, and I will think of a way for you,¡± ina spoke firmly in an unnegotiable tone. When Joyce heard this, she felt touched, but she still did not agree. ¡°ina, I know you are doing this for my good, but¡­ I have made up my mind.¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°ina, I¡¯m old enough to make my decisions,¡± Joyce said. Seeing her insistence, ina was a little angry But this was Joyce¡¯s private matter after all. ina could help, but if Joyce refused, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it Zane chuckled and left the restaurant When he was far away, Joyce smiled and said to ina, ¡°It¡¯s good that he left. Let¡¯s eat.¡± If Zane was here, Joyce would not have the appetite to eat ¡°Joyce, you have to think about it carefully This will involve your future life. Do you think marrying such a jerk is eptable?¡± ina could not bear it. From N?velDrama.Org. She knew what Joyce was worried about, so she continued, ¡°I can help with the problems your family. encountered. If I can¡¯t, I can look for Jalen. He will definitely be able to help.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t that close to Joyce, they got along well. She did not want to see Joyce destroy her happiness. ¡°ina, I know that you have good intentions, but I can ept the marriage.¡± Although the crisis of the Wace family going bankrupt was serious, if Jalen helped, it would be saved. But Joyce knew that ina had divorced Jalen. If she asked ina to beg Jalen for her sake, Joyce felt that she would owe ina too much. She knew how proud ina was. Joyce still insisted. ina wanted to help but had no chance. ina sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you want to refuse Zane, tell me at any time. You don¡¯t have to force. yourself.¡± If it was something else, ina would not care, but for something like lifelong happiness, ina felt that Joyce should be rational. Joyce nodded. ¡°Okay, if I need your help, I will tell you.¡± ina smiled when she heard that. She knew that Joyce was just being perfunctory. She would never ask for her help. Forget it. There was no point in saying anything more. It was up to Joyce. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 ina and Joyce then went on eating without saying anything more. There was an awkward silence in the air After their meal, which neither of them seemed to have enjoyed, the two walked out of the restaurant. There was serenity in the night sky But Joyce was not in the mood to feel it at all. ¡°ina, can you walk with me a bit?¡± Joyce turned to look at ina, hoping that ina could be her company That way, she could feel less lonely ¡°Okay¡± ina nodded. The two of them walked along the river The wind blew their hair. ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± ina started the topic of conversation, wanting to schmooze with her Joyce thought that ina was asking about marriage, so she smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a n. I think I¡¯ll just pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist and do what I need to do.¡± I¡¯m asking you if you intend to continue your studies in medicine?¡± ina asked. ina could tell that Joyce had a passionate interest in medicine from her internship, so ina asked her the question. Joyce was stunned and then embarrassed. Then she smiled, ¡°I had nned to take the postgraduate entrance examination before, but now.. The Wace family going bankrupt like that had disrupted all her ns. ¡°Now what? Married or not, you can always do what you want to do.¡± ina stopped and looked at Joyce with a serious expression. ¡°Joyce, it would be nice if you could hold on to your career, which I can tell that you love so much.¡± Looking into ina¡¯s eyes, Joyce was touched. Then Joyce nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give up. I hope that one day, I will be someone as badass as you.¡± ina had been Joyce¡¯s idol before Joyce even met ina. And after having worked with ina, Joyce felt that she worshiped ina even more greatly. ¡°You can do it,¡± ina said encouragingly. Due to that, Joyce smiled, the sight of which made ina let out at sigh of relief As the two were talking, a figure emerged from the forest. In its wake, a shiny knife was pointed at them. Then, Jason¡¯s face appeared in ina¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Jason, what do you want?¡± ina pulled Joyce behind her back subconsciously, trying to shield her ina didn¡¯t seem to feel worried. After all, Jason was simply not ina¡¯s match in terms of fighting skills. Jason sneered and pointed his knife at ina, ¡°Bitch! You¡¯ve destroyed me. And now, I will destroy you!¡± Jason had been on the news since this afternoon. As a result,izens started to reprimand him for what he had done. Some even showed up at Jason¡¯s door, wanting to hit him. And since Jason couldn¡¯t find Kent, he decided to vent his anger on ina. Right now, he wanted to kill ina very badly ¡°Put down the knife and get lost. And then, I¡¯ll spare you. That¡¯s the sensible thing for you to do now.¡± Jason was Kent s father ina didn¡¯t want to take measures that were overkill. Sending Jason to prison would do no good to Kent at all. But Jason found ina¡¯s words amusing, thinking that ina was afraid. Therefore, Jason gave a smug smile. ¡°Then I will let you do the sensible thing as well. Kneel and beg me. That way, I will let you go,¡± he said with a smile, his face full of pride, as if ina had knelt before him already ina¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew that it was no use saying anything more. Then ina swiveled around to look at Joyce. ¡°Stay put Don¡¯t run around. ¡°All right,¡± Joyce answered. Then she added, ¡°ina, how about we run?¡± ¡°Run?¡± Jason sneered coldly before approaching them with the knife in his hand. ¡°I wonder where you guys can run to!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ina, be careful!¡± Looking at the knife Jason stabbed over with, Joyce shouted in horror Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 ina faintly nced at the knife in Jason¡¯s hand, deeming it harmless. Then, noticing that Jason was about toe close to her, ina made her move. She pinched Jason¡¯s wrist urately, which caused the sound of pain to ring out right away. In its wake, the knife fell onto the ground. ina, with a cold face, then flipped Jason over her shoulder casually Thanks to that, Jason was smashed onto the ground harshly, unable to stand up. ina¡¯s counterattack ended so quickly. Joyce¡¯s mouth was still open from her shout seconds ago. Joyce, stunned, looked at ina, who was standing, and then at Jason, who was lying on the ground screaming in pain. She thought, ina is definitely not the one who needs to be careful. Aftering back to her senses, Joyce said to ina in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°ina, what a fighter of you!¡± ¡°Well, I have learned a little before.¡± ina did not deny it. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Joyce praised sincerely. She wanted to learn martial arts when she was a child, but her parents didn¡¯t agree, saying that fighting was too dangerous for girls. Now that she saw how ina fought, she realized what a stereotype her parents had. Fighting was more than suitable for girls! Actually, a girl who fought struck people as handsome and dashing. Then Joyce walked up to Jason and looked at him triumphantly. ¡°You are not a father, but a bastard. ¡°Just you wait! I will call the police and have you arrested.¡± As Joyce spoke, she took out her phone because she knew wounding with intent could cause Jason to be sentenced to years in prison. ina did not stop Joyce. She had spared Jason once before, an opportunity Jason failed to seize Therefore, why spare him once more? After getting through to the police, Joyce started to report the attack in detail. And while she was at it, Jason, who was on the ground, took the knife, which was on the ground, sneakily. ¡°Now go to hell! With a sh of light from the knife, Jason shouted and rushed toward Joyce. If he could not kill ina, then he would kill Joyce instead. He thought, there is no way this woman is as skillful a fighter as ina! ¡°Be careful!¡± ina shouted. Then ina rushed over and pushed Joyce away ¡°ina!¡± Joyce was pushed away and ended up falling to the ground. As for ina, she stood where Joyce was, stabbed by Jason¡¯s knife. ina endured the pain and kicked Jason away. Only after that did she have time to look down at the wound on her waist. ¡°ina, you¡­ Oh my. about what to say Joyce looked at the wound, which kept bleeding, so anxiously that she was at a loss. But ina waved her hand at Joyce. I''m fine. Now hurry up and call someone over to help, lest he runs away.¡± After what Jason did this time, ina only wanted him to get arrested. Joyce hurried to run to the roadside and called for help. And then, she, feeling flustered, called the hospital By the time she got back to ina, ina¡¯s face had already turned pale. ¡°ina, let me get you to the hospital now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We need to wait here till the police arrive.¡± ina knew she would still feel uneasy if Jason hadn¡¯t been arrested. For a person like Jason, there was no way he would stay tractable and wait for the police to capture him. And once he got away, he was prone to do evil deeds of various kinds. Joyce wanted to remind ina of her wound, but she remained silent in the end since she agreed with ina. Only by seeing Jason get arrested with her own eyes could Joyce feel relieved. Jason was too hateful to spare. Due to all the passers¨Cby standing guard, also, the police arrived soon after, and Jason had been arrested atst. ina heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of him being shoved into the patrol wagon. Only then did she feel pain, with cold sweat appearing on her forehead. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived on time. Together with Joyce, ina then sat in the ambnce and headed toward the hospital. Meanwhile, Jalen, who was having a meeting with his clients, felt a sharp pain in his heart, which made his face turn pale right away. ¡°Mr Halton, are you alright?¡± Graham asked in a low voice at the sight of Jalen¡¯splexion.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Jalen shook his head and said to Graham, ¡°You continue to chat with them. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± If Jalen did not go back and see ina with his own eyes, he would be very worried. He always felt that something would happen. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call a substitute driver for you,¡± Graham said as he took out his phone and made a phone call, not stopping Jalen from going back. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They had agreed with the clients on all the issues to be discussed. Graham just needed to continue to chat and eat and drink with them next, which was no problem for him. Jalen got up, and after saying goodbye to the clients briefly, he left the private box. Without dy, Jalen asked the substitute driver to drive him back quickly. He could not wait to see ina safe at home. At the hospital, ina¡¯s wound had been cleaned up and she could leave after the bandage was put on. ¡°You are also a doctor, so I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do, right?¡± the emergency doctor said while dressing. ina¡¯s wound ina nodded. ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± The injured person should not exercise violently, touch water, or eat spicy food. ina often told her patients. the same thing. ¡°It¡¯s done. Go home and rest,¡± the emergency doctor said. ina nodded and was about to get up and leave. Joyce quickly came forward to support her with a worried face. ¡°I¡¯ve called Dr. Wood. He has specially approved you a few days off to rest at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ina didn¡¯t think it necessary to ask for leave, but she didn¡¯t expect Joyce to take the initiative to do it for her. Joyce supported ina and said in a disapproving tone, ¡°ina, I know you are in good health, but you¡¯re injured. You should have a good rest.¡± Because ina saved her this time, Joyce felt sorry for ina, and she thought she should help ina seed in asking for a leave. If she couldn¡¯t get it done, she would be ashamed to see ina. ina didn¡¯t continue to say anything. She had no choice but to ept it. It¡¯s not bad for me to rest for a few days. After all, I can¡¯t operate on patients for a long time in this condition, ina thought. As ina was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. ina took it out and saw that it was a call from Jalen. She frowned subconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina picked up the phone and asked directly ina knew Jalen was supposed to be apanying the clients at this time. She wondered why Jalen had the time to call her, and her first reaction was that something had happened. On the other side of the line, Jalen let out a sigh of relief after hearing ina¡¯s voice. He quickly asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating outside with Joyce. We are preparing to go back,¡± ina answered. She did not intend to tell Jalen about her injury and did not want Jalen to worry about her Her wound had been bandaged, and it would not be found when the clothes were put down. ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Jalen said. He did not want to wait at home and could not wait to see ina. When ina heard this, she directly refused, ¡°No need. I am already on my way back.¡± ¡°Send me the location. I will pick you up.¡± After saying that, Jalen hung up the phone directly, not taking ina¡¯s rejection seriously. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, ina was helpless, and she had no choice but to send Jalen the location. She knew Jalen very well and knew that if she did not send him the location, he was bound to do something about it. In case Jalen sent someone to investigate, what happened tonight might be found out. ina put away the phone and looked at Joyce beside her ¡°Someone ising to pick me up. Will you go back by yourself? Or shall we send you back?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I can go back by myself¡± Joyce pointed to the car parked not far away She almost guessed who would pick up ina. Although Joyce was full of curiosity, she decided that it was better not to be a third wheel at this time. ¡°Alright. Have a safe trip home,¡± ina said. Joyce nodded and waved at her ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. ina, take a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ina responded. Then Joyce left the hospital. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Jalen arrived quickly. After Joyce left for about ten minutes, he appeared in front of ina. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to meet a client tonight? Why did you want to pick me up?¡± ina asked as she sat in Jalen¡¯s car. Her waist was injured, so her movements were a little stiff. However, because she did not want Jalen to see through her, ina had already tried her best to act normal. Jalen started the car and casually replied, ¡°We have finished talking about business. And we will only drink and chat. Graham can handle it.¡± ¡°Graham is really busy,¡± ina sighed casually. Normally, Graham would deal with Jalen¡¯s affairs and even help Jalen entertain clients. If it were others, they would not be able to handle it. Jalen chuckled and said casually, ¡°His annual sry is more than 160 thousand dors.¡± ¡°More than 160 thousand dors? That¡¯s really high.¡± ina was surprised. Even though she was the deputy director of Northwestern Memorial Hospital, her sry was not as high as Graham¡¯s. No wonder he was so busy. One couldn¡¯t be highly paid while having little work. ¡°Why? Are you envious of him?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. ina nodded and did not deny it. ¡°Who isn¡¯t envious?¡± In fact, she was not short of money. In addition to being a doctor, she actually had a lot of sidelines, but she still felt that it was a lot to earn more than 160 thousand dors a year. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you are willing to be my secretary, I will also give you that much,¡± Jalen said. ina curled her lips and nced at him, saying, ¡°I know you are rich, OK?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only the richest man in New York,¡± Jalen said casually, but it sounded like bragging to ina. ina facepalmed. For the first time, she realized that Jalen really liked bragging. They quickly came to ina¡¯s apartment building. ina was about to get out of the car when Jalen hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ina was stunned and a little confused. Just as she was about to ask, she saw Jalen get out of the car, pull open the passenger door, and then carry her out. ina was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked at Jalen in confusion. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jalen did not answer her. Instead, he carried her towards the elevator. ina pursed her lips. She already guessed his mind. ¡°You already knew it?¡± ina braced herself and asked. For some reason, she felt a little guilty and did not dare to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. Jalen did not speak, and the atmosphere became somewhat awkward. ina felt bad and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± ¡°ina, do you really treat me as your boyfriend?¡± Jalen lowered his head and looked at ina in his arms. Jalen felt helpless. He always felt that ina did not treat him as her boyfriend. ina did not say anything, but Jalen continued, ¡°I want to be someone you can rely on. I want you to tell me immediately no matter what happens.¡± But ina had never done this. No matter what happened, she always wanted to solve it herself or hide it from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Why apologize? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me.¡± Jalen interrupted her. He sighed resignedly. Sensing Jalen¡¯s anger, ina said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just afraid of troubling you. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± ina didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Jalen. She felt that this was good for them. But Jalen didn¡¯t think the same way. This waspletely different from what she thought. Jalen, who was originally angry, was stunned when he heard this. Looking at the pitiful woman in his arms, he did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°Alright, be more careful next time.¡± He nodded, not knowing whether tough or cry. ina looked too pitiful, and he didn¡¯t bear to scold her. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Holding ina in his arms to the house, Jalen ced her on the sofa and asked, ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°On the waist.¡± ina pointed to her waist. It was covered by clothes, and Jalen could not see it. He was a little worried and wanted to check her injury, but ina refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has already been treated in the hospital.¡± ¡°OK, that¡¯s great.¡± Jalen did not insist, knowing that ina was embarrassed. ¡°How did you know that I was injured?¡± ina asked curiously. Jalen would not investigate her for no reason. Jalen ced a cup of warm water in front of ina and then replied, ¡°You said you were going to eat with Joyce, but the ce you sent me showed that you were in the hospital. That sold you out.¡± ¡°Just so?¡± ina couldn¡¯t believe it. Just because I sent him a location in the hospital and he knew that something had happened to me she wondered. Jalen nodded. His intuition had always been urate, so when he saw the location ina sent him, he felt that something had happened. He simply asked someone to check it out, and it was indeed the case. Jason¡­ Thinking of that person, Jalen had already thought of a hundred ways to torture him. As if seeing the killing intent shing through Jalen¡¯s eyes, ina hurriedly said, ¡°Jason has already been taken away by the police. He will be punished byw. Don¡¯t interfere with this.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ina!¡± Jalen was a little angry. ¡°He will be punished ordingly. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands.¡± ina looked at him. She did not want Jalen to be stained with dirty blood. It was not worth it. Jalen was still angry, but he knew that if he really attacked Jason, ina would be unhappy. In the end, he could only agree. Seeing him nod, inaughed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Does it not hurt?¡± Jalen suddenly asked, his eyes filled with distress. ina was touched and shook her head. ¡°It hurt a lot before, but it didn¡¯t hurt after I saw you.¡± Jalen couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard this. He reached out and pinched ina¡¯s nose. ¡°I love to hear that.¡± Jalen¡¯s actions were a little intimate, and ina could not help but blush. She quickly shifted her gaze and said, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, but he had been worried about ina and had not eaten much tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll cook pasta for you,¡± ina said. She was not stupid. She knew that Jalen had rushed over in a hurry and definitely had not eaten. Moreover, she was also a little hungry. Seeing that she was about to get up, Jalen hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Just tell me if you are hungry. I will cook for you.¡± ina even asked him if he was hungry. Jalen was amused by her. ina gave him a naughty smile and did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired.¡± ¡°If you have protected yourself well, I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± He knew that ina was injured because she protected Joyce. With ina¡¯s skills, if she didn¡¯t rush out to protect Joyce, Jason wouldn¡¯t hurt her at all. Before ina could answer, Jalen had already gotten up and walked to the kitchen. Soon, there were soundsing from inside, and the atmosphere in the empty room immediately became lively. ina got up and walked to the door of the kitchen. Looking at Jalen, who was busy, she could not help but smile, ¡°You look so handsome when you cook.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll cook for you for a lifetime just because of your praise. In the future, you¡¯ll have to learn to cook for me,¡± Jalen said. He knew what ina was thinking. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 With her thoughts exposed, ina was not angry. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°What if I can¡¯t learn?¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t learn, then I can only give you the job of washing dishes,¡± Jalen smiled and walked out of the kitchen with the tes. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina followed behind him. After thinking for a while, she said; ¡°Alright, I can buy a dishwasher. It¡¯s better than cooking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Jalen did not continue to discuss this topic with her. In fact, he did not care about whether ina would wash dishes or cook in the future. At worst, he could hire a chef. In fact, he was happy to cook for ina, but sometimes he was busy and had no time. They ate and chatted, just like an ordinary couple. ¡°Take a good rest at home these days. I¡¯ll hire a chef to cook for you,¡± Jalen said to ina while. eating pasta. Hearing this, ina shook her head. ¡°No, I can take care of myself.¡± She did not like to have strangers at home. Moreover, even if she could not cook, she could order takeout. ¡°Then I will ask the chef at home to prepare and send it over.¡± He was talking about the chef at the old house, and he did not arrange a chef for himself. ina was about to refuse when she heard Jalen say, ¡°If you still refuse, I can only take you to work every day so that you can have meals on time.¡± He knew ina¡¯s personality. When she was busy, she would forget to eat, so he had to remind her. ¡°Fine.¡± In the end, ina could only agree to Jalen¡¯s suggestion of sending food. After all, she could not really follow Jalen to work. After eating, Jalen tidied up the kitchen before preparing to leave. Looking at his back, ina really wanted to praise him. Who said there was no good man? Jalen was totally a good man. She felt that she was quite lucky to have met such a good man on her first date. ¡°How are you going to take a showerter?¡± when Jalen reached the door, he turned back and asked, somewhat worried. ina was embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just suffered a small injury. I can take care of myself.¡± She was awkward. If she said she couldn¡¯t bathe herself, would Jalene to help her? ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just thought that if you can¡¯t, I can find someone to help you.¡± Jalen touched his nose and tried to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Who would you go to?¡± ina asked subconsciously. ¡°Jenica,¡± Jalen replied. He felt that Jenica and ina were good friends. If Jenica came to help, it would not be very awkward. ina was touched by his thoughtfulness, but she still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything,¡± Jalen said. He was afraid that ina would refuse to call him. ¡°I know.¡± ina nodded. Jalen really had nothing to say this time. He could only get up and leave, returning to his home. When he left, ina closed the door and could not hide her smile. Wasn¡¯t Jalen too stupid just now? ina wasughing, but Jalen, who was facing the door, had a gloomy face. ¡°Did you tell the guys at the police station? I don¡¯t want to see him live so happily.¡± Jalen had promised ina that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to the person, but in his mind, as long as he didn¡¯t kill the person, it was nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any conclusion about an intentional injury. What I¡¯d like to see is him convicted. of intentional homicide. You go tell the Wace family to get Joyce to testify. I need to make sure Jason never gets out again.¡± Hanging up the phone, Jalen walked to the window and looked at the night view outside the window, his eyes deep. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 That night, ina slept very well. Although her waist was injured, and she asionally felt pain, it did not affect her sleep. She still slept all the way until dawn. The next day, when ina woke up, she habitually turned on her phone to watch the news. The Stein family once again went on treading topics, but it was not a good thing. During this period of time, there were endless internal disputes in the Stein family. Monica, who suddenly showed up, disrupted everything, and made everyone overwhelmed. Moreover, Alisha hated Monica¡¯s guts. On the treading topics were some scandals about Monica, as well as news about the changes in the executives of the Stein Group. ina took a look and knew that it was the executive that Monica asked ina to investigate for her. He was arrested for embezzlement of public funds. There was a lot of news, but it was all bad for the Stein Group. It seemed that the Stein family was not stable at this time. ina stretched and was in a good mood early in the morning. As for the Stein family, what had it got to do with her? Just as ina had guessed, the atmosphere in the Stein family¡¯s manor was solemn. Monica looked at her father, Johnathon Stein, sitting at the front of the table, and realized that the stern and tall man in her memory had disappeared. At that moment, his hair was graying, and he was already old. She did not feel the slightest bit of sadness. Instead, she felt that he had brought it upon himself. If he had not pampered Deven from a young age and doted on him without restraint, Deven would not be such a loser. She looked at Deven and Alisha on the right and also sneered. She did not take these two people seriously at all. Deven was good-for-nothing. So what if Alisha was smart? Alisha was not a member of the Stein family and could not get power in the Stein Group. As long as she could get Johnathon¡¯s favor, the Stein family and the Stein Group would be hers. ¡°Since you are here, sit down,¡± Johnathon said. Looking at Monica, who was standing not far away, he realized that this daughter who had left home for many years had changed. She was no longer the innocent little girl. Monica sat down. ¡°Tell me, why did you call me back?¡± If Johnathon had not called her again and again, she would not have bothered toe to this ce. ¡°Have you reported Bet to the police?¡± Johnathon asked without beating around the bush. Bet Caterall was the person that Monica asked ina to investigate, and he was taken away by the police because of embezzlement. Monica nodded. ¡°Yes, he embezzled public funds and harmed the interests of the Stein Group. Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did something wrong,¡± Johnathon sighed. ¡°We can settle this privately. Why do we need to call the police? We can just ask him to return the money.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Now, the money was not being returned, and the Stein Group was in scandal. What would those shareholders think? ¡°Do you think he has money?¡± Monica rolled her eyes and felt that Johnathon had gonepletely gaga. Johnathon sighed, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t have money, you shouldn¡¯t make such a big deal out of it. Don¡¯t you think about how much influence the Stein Group will suffer because of this?¡± ¡°You want to let this kind of bastard go because of the influence?¡± Monica retorted. What was more, what she wanted was for the Stein Group to be in chaos. The more outrageous the gossip, the better. Bet and the others were loyal to Johnathon. If she did not solve these people, how could she bring her own people in? ¡°Monica, how can you talk to Dad like this?¡± Deven could not stand it anymore and stood up to me Monica. Heined, ¡°Why are you here to fight for the heir? If it was not for you, the Stein family would not be in such a mess now.¡± ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t want the Stein family to be in chaos, then give up the position of heir. This way, everyone will be satisfied. What do you think?¡± She smiled at Deven, waiting for him to answer. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 When Monica said this, the hall instantly fell silent. Seeing this scene, Monica sneered. She was not surprised. ¡°So, why can¡¯t I be the heir? I am also a member of the Stein family.¡± ¡°Monica, what are you trying to do? I have never heard you say that you have this idea before. Why do you suddenly say it now?¡± Johnathon looked at Monica in front of him and asked coldly. He felt that something was out of his control. Faced with Johnathon¡¯s question, Monica was not angry. ¡°In the past, I felt that I had no ability and did not dare to fight, but now¡­¡± She smiled and nced at Deven. Finally, she looked at Alisha. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t fight for it, the Stein family¡¯s property will be the Lory family¡¯s sooner orter.¡± This time, Alisha could not stay out of this. She smiled and looked at Monica. She had never paid attention to Monica since she was married. She did not expect that one day Monica would be her obstacle. ¡°Monica, what do you mean by this? Aren¡¯t you trying to get between Deven and me?¡± Alisha looked aggrieved, and her tears were about to fall. Monica ignored her, but Deven was distressed. ¡°Monica, I know you¡¯re my big sister, but don¡¯t you go too far! Do you really think you are so important to the Stein family?¡± Deven had been spoiled since childhood, and he did not care about Monica at all. He did not respect her. ¡°So in your heart, I am not even a member of the Stein family?¡± Monica was actually sad. When she was a child, she treated Deven well. She did not expect him to be like this today. Deven snorted coldly and held Alisha in his arms. ¡°From the day you were driven out of the Stein. family by Dad, you were not a member of the Stein family, and you were not qualified to inherit the Stein family¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Dad, do you agree with him?¡± Monica did not argue with Deven. Instead, she looked at Johnathon who was sitting there, waiting for his answer. In fact, she did note here today to gain approval but to see how shameless this family could be. Johnathon¡¯s face was gloomy. Although it was not as bad as Deven said, his words were not pleasant to hear. ¡°Monica, you are a girl. You will get married sooner orter. You are not fit to be an heir.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Monica nodded andpletely gave up. ¡°OK¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you are a member of the Stein family. This way, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted when dealing with you,¡± Monica interrupted Johnathon with a smile. There was a proud smile on her confident face. Johnathon was stunned. Not only he but Deven and Alisha were also surprised. Johnathon¡¯s face was gloomy. Of course, he understood what Monica meant. ¡°So, you want to take the Stein Group?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, you can guard it well,¡± Monica replied with a smile, not caring about Johnathon¡¯s angry face at all.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was no longer young and would not be afraid of everything just because of a few threats from Johnathon. She had grown up. Deven was furious. ¡°Monica!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monica turned her head to look at him and sneered. ¡°What else can you do besides yelling?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Deven, calm down.¡± Alisha pulled him back, feeling a little upset. If it was not because she also wanted the Stein Group, she actually admired Monica. What she hated the most were her parents who valued sons more than daughters. In addition, Deven was as stupid as her dead brother, Marcus. She felt that Monica was very simr to her. The only pity was that she had not been able topete for the inheritance as Monica did now. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 356 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ncing at the crowd, Monica felt bored. She got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Get ready. Maybe you won¡¯t be able to live in such a good house soon.¡± If she took over the Stein Group and the Stein family, she would not let them continue to live here. ¡°You traitor!¡± Johnathon trembled with anger, but he could not say anything as he pointed at Monica¡¯s back. Alisha nced at them, thought for a moment, and followed out. At the entrance of the manor, Alisha ran to Monica. ¡°Ms. Stein, I think we can have a talk.¡± Monica stopped and looked at her yfully. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s there to talk about between us?¡± ¡°You want to take over the Stein Group, right? with everything you have now, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Alisha continued, ¡°I can help you.¡± Monica pretended to be surprised. ¡°Help me? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You should understand what my purpose of marrying into the Stein family is. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to join hands and kick them out?¡± Alisha said. Monica looked at the ambitious woman in front of her and understood why ina was worried. If she really let Alisha seed and use the Stein Group¡¯s power to cause trouble for ina, she was afraid that ina would really be overwhelmed. ¡®Although I hate my younger brother, I heard that he treats you well from the bottom of his heart. The shares of the Stein Group were given to you ording to his orders. He is very good to you. Is this how you repay him?¡± Monica did not feel sorry for Alisha but simply hated her. Alisha coughed and continued, ¡°We are the same kind of people. Love affairs will only dy our development.¡± ¡°You and I are not the same kind of people.¡± Monica felt that although she was also full of ambition, she would not do whatever it took to get what she wanted. She could not do what Alisha was doing now. Alisha¡¯s face was slightly cold, and her tone was unkind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we are the same kind of people or not. What matters is that we have the same goal. With my help, you can get the Stein Group faster and easier.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about you? What do you want?¡± Monica smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take half of it,¡± Alisha smiled. She felt she was worth the price. Monica could not help butugh, ¡°Half? Are you serious? ¡°You are just a woman that Deven married. You only have some shares in your hands. What else do you have? I really. don¡¯t know where you got the courage to say it.¡± Monica really thought it was ridiculous. Alisha was too shameless. ¡°Do you really think Johnathon is so easy to deal with? Are you sure you can make it?¡± If not for the fact that Johnathon was too difficult to deal with, Alisha wouldn¡¯t have progressed so slowly until now. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Monica chuckled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Alisha understood that she and Monica could not be in the same boat. Since that was the case, she could only help Deven to guard the Stein Group. Before she got it, she would not let anyone take it away. Monica got up and was about to leave, but she stopped after taking two steps. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I suddenly want topete for the Stein Group? Speaking of which, it has something to do with you.¡± Alisha frowned. An idea came to her mind, but she quickly denied it. How was it possible? ¡°ina came to me and said that she was willing to help me get the Stein Group. The only requirement is that I can¡¯t let you go after I get the Stein Group,¡± Monica smiled and left with satisfaction when she saw Alisha¡¯s gradually angry expression. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 357 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Monica did not mind telling Alisha that the matter was rted to ina. Monica was even happy to watch Alisha and ina fight. Anyway, it was not a loss for her. Alisha stood where she was and watched Monica leave. Her face was pale, and soon her face turned fierce. ¡°ina!¡± She shouted, gritting her teeth. No wonder Monica suddenly wanted to get the Stein Group. It turned out that ina was involved. Thinking of this, Alisha left the Stein family¡¯s vi without hesitation. In the living room, Johnathon and Deven were discussing how to deal with Monica¡¯s strong attempt. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, you have to think of a way. You can¡¯t let Monica inherit the Stein Group, can you?¡± Although Deven was not very smart, he was very clear that without the Stein Group, he would be nobody. Not to mention the others, even Alisha would probably leave him. Johnathon became solemn. After thinking for a moment, he made a decision. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a dead person won¡¯t have a chance to fight with you.¡± He would never let the Stein family¡¯s property belong to outsiders. In Johnathon¡¯s eyes, Monica was going to marry someone sooner orter. Once she married someone else, the Stein Group would be someone else¡¯s property and have nothing to do with the Stein family. Dead? Deven was frightened for a moment, but he did not speak to stop his father. The Stein Group should belong to him! In Kemp Apartment, ina was lying on the sofa reading a book. Although she did not have to go to work for the past. few days, she was not idle. On one hand, she was talking to Adriana about the opening of Moonlight Fashion Design Company. On the other hand, she continued to study. After all, she had to always maintain the habit of studying medicine. At noon, the servants of Halton¡¯s residence sent her lunch. ina was very embarrassed. She did not want to bother them. But Jalen insisted on this, so ina had to agree. She didn¡¯t want to make the man unhappy. Although she did not want to bother others, looking at the hot lunch in front of her, ina felt very warm in her heart. She liked the feeling of being cared for and valued. She took out her phone and took a photo. She sent it to Jalen and warned him, ¡°Remember to have lunch on time.¡± On the other side, Jalen was dealing with documents. He listened to Graham report the situation of the company. Just as he was deep in thought, his phone rang. Graham stopped. He was a little surprised. He remembered that Jalen¡¯s phone had always been in vibrate mode. Why did Jalen suddenly turn on the ringtone? But he soon knew the reason. He saw Jalen pick up the phone. He did not know what Jalen saw, but he saw a smile on Jalen¡¯s face. This must be rted to ina. Graham guessed in his heart. There were a few things that could make Jalen happy, and ina happened to be the most important one. Jalen sent a message back to ina, then looked up at Graham. ¡°We can deal with the rest in the afternoon. Let¡¯s go eat lunch.¡± ¡°Lunch?¡± Graham seemed to have heard something incredible. Jalen wanted to have lunch. Was he crazy? ¡°Go.¡± Jalen waved at him. Graham nodded in confusion. He stopped after taking two steps and looked at Jalen. ¡°Mr. Halton, what about you?¡± ¡°Bring me a takeout after you finish eating. I¡¯ll finish reading the documents.¡± At this moment, Jalen had already put down his phone and continued to work. Hearing him say this, Graham was relieved. Jalen was still the same. A workaholic. However, it was better than before. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 358 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 358 At the apartment, ina finished her meal and was about to continue reading when there was a knock on the door. She was a little surprised. Who woulde at this time? As she thought about it, she walked to the door and opened it. When she saw Alisha standing outside the door, she was surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ina asked bluntly, without any intention of greeting her. Alisha was still angry at the moment. She looked at ina viciously and asked, ¡°Are you the one who instigated Monica to fight for the Stein Group?¡± ina was stunned for a moment, but soon she smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s me. Why? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Alisha pretended to be tough. ¡°Even if she wants to fight, the owner of the Stein family won¡¯t give her a chance.¡± She knew very well that Johnathon looked kind, but in fact, he was ruthless. Monica might die this time. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you here?¡± ina crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Alisha with interest. Seeing ina¡¯s face, Alisha gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came to see how far you and Jalen have gone. Are you dating him?¡± ina did not say anything. She looked at Alisha, with a bit of ridicule. ¡°Are you dating him?¡± Seeing that ina did not deny it, Alisha spoke louder. Obviously, Alisha did not expect that the two were dating. ¡°You are already married. Why are you still thinking about Jalen? If Deven knew about this, it would not be good.¡± ina smiled. Sometimes, she admired Alisha. Alisha was married, but she still coveted another man for granted. Alisha did not care what ina said. Knowing that ina was dating Jalen, Alisha was irritated. ¡°How can you two be together? How can you be his girlfriend?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ina asked with a smile, feeling that this person was ridiculous. ¡°Of course not!¡± Alisha roared, ¡°Since you are already divorced, you shouldn¡¯t involve in his life, right?¡± ina felt that Alisha was in a bad mood. She nced at Alisha and was about to close the door. ¡°That is between met and him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Worry about whether you can get the Stein Group as you wish.¡± Alisha grabbed the door and stopped ina from closing the door. ¡°You are very proud now, aren¡¯t you? In the past, you snatched Jalen from me once, and now you snatched him again. Do you think you are very talented?¡± ina frowned. Before she could speak, Alisha continued, ¡°Do you think that he fell in love with you at first sight? ¡°It¡¯s all because your face looks like that woman. Otherwise, how could he have been so concerned about you from the beginning?¡± Alisha¡¯s words seemed to have solved ina¡¯s doubts. After all, she had always felt strange, How could Jalen fall in love with her after seeing her? If it was because of her face¡­ ina did not dare to think about it, and she could not be affected by Alisha. ¡°Do you think you can sow discord between me and him just by saying this? Alisha, you are too childish.¡± ¡°Do you think I am sowing discord?¡± Alisha sneered. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to his study and see if there is a photo of that woman under his desk?¡± Alisha pointed to the opposite door. Obviously, she knew that Jalen lived here, and she had gone in before. Otherwise, she would not know the photos. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina was unhappy in her heart and did not want to talk to Alisha. ¡°Even if there is, I do not mind. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Everyone had their experience. At most, that woman might be Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend. ina wasn¡¯t such a stingy person. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 359 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 359 When Alisha heard that ina did not mind, she was about to explode in anger. She did not believe that someone would be so magnanimous¡­ No, it was not magnanimous at all. It was stupid. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind. Do you have anything else to say?¡± ina nced at her. It would be weird if she believed Alisha¡¯s Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. words. Alisha obviously had bad intentions. If ina believed it and broke up with Jalen after a fierce argument, Alisha would win. The door closed and Alisha looked at the tightly closed door. She did not know what to say for a moment. After a while, she shouted at the door, ¡°ina, I know you don¡¯t believe what I said. Then you can go and check it. When you see that woman, you will know whether I am deliberately trying to provoke you and Jalen.¡± Without waiting for ina¡¯s answer, Alisha had to leave, but she felt ufortable in her heart. She felt that her attack was powerless. After making sure that Alisha had left, ina opened the door and looked at the house opposite Jalen. There was doubt in ina¡¯s heart, but she could not doubt Jalen just because of a few words from Alisha. She sighed. Forget it, she ignored that woman. After closing the door, ina prepared to continue reading, but she overestimated herself. At this moment, she could. not continue reading. Helpless, she could only put down the book and get up to leave the house. She had to go to the police station to see what the interrogation results of Jason were. Thinking of Jason, ina had a headache. How should she tell Kent about this? Would he me her? No matter how much of a bastard Jason was, he was still Kent¡¯s father after all. If she sent Jason to prison, would Kent be angry? With this thought in mind, ina drove to the police station. After roughly checking the situation, knowing that Jason would be prosecuted for intentional attempted murder, ina was a little surprised. She had thought that Jason would intentionally hurt people. After all, the difference. between the two crimes was quite big. The police station said that Jason would be sentenced to ten years. Although it was an attempted murder on purpose, it did not cause much damage, so Jason wouldn¡¯t face life imprisonment. ina had no objection to this result, but she was troubled about how to tell Kent. After leaving the police station, ina drove to Kent¡¯s school. She could not hide it and had to tell him sooner orter. It was better to tell him than to let him find out in the future. Because she had called the teacher in advance, when ina arrived at the school gate, Kent was already waiting for her at the door. ¡°E.¡± Seeing ina, Kent was very happy and trotted over. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± ina shouted at him. When Kent heard this, he opened the car door and got in. He did not ask why ina suddenly came to find him. The car started. ina brought Kent to a restaurant not far from the school. Because she had to tell him about Jason, ina specially chose a private room. It was rtively quiet and convenient to talk. After ordering, ina asked, ¡°How¡¯s school recently? Are you tired?¡± She knew that Kent was good at studying. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have advanced to be a senior student in high school at the age of sixteen. This year, he was facing the college entrance examination. It was quite stressful to study at this time. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. The old master said that as long as I maintain my current level, I can get into the university in Boston.¡± Kent was very happy. Now, he only needed to think about studying. He was very satisfied because he didn¡¯t have to think about other things. He felt that it was much better than before. ina nodded in satisfaction. She was about to continue asking when Kent asked, ¡°E, you came to find me today because you have something to tell me, right?¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 360 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ina was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Kent would know it before she could say anything. She could only say truthfully, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about your father.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Kent frowned instantly. ¡°Did hee to trouble you again?¡± ¡°Your father hadmitted a crime and is going to be sentenced.¡± ina shook her head and did not borate. When he heard this, Kent did not look sad at all. He was even very happy. ¡°Really? If he was sentenced, would he not be able toe out and trouble you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad?¡± ina asked. ¡°Why should I be sad? I didn¡¯t consider him my father long ago.¡± Long ago, Jason, his father, had already died in his heart. He even hoped hundreds of times that Jason would die. In this way, it would be easier for him. Hearing him say this, ina was stunned. She was a little surprised. Seeing her reaction, Kent suddenly panicked. ¡°E, do you think I¡¯m too ruthless?¡± ina shook her head. ¡°No, I just feel sorry for you.¡± No one was born to be ruthless unless he had experienced pain that no one else had experienced. Kent was an example. ¡°Thank you, E. I¡¯m very happy that you can think like this.¡± He was afraid that ina would think that he was a heartless person. ina reached out and touched his head. She smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your father¡¯s sentence will affect you.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ I do not care.¡± In his opinion, he was more willing to get rid of Jason. As for the rest, he did not care that much. Not long after, the waiter served the dishes. ina did not continue to talk about Jason with Kent. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things. Study well.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Kent nodded. What he could do now was study well. As they ate, ina kept picking food for Kent to let him eat more. She was not very hungry. After all, she had just eaten something not long ago. Kent did not refuse. He was very touched and thought that he would repay ina one day. In the afternoon, after ina sent Kent back to school, she went to thepany and talked to Adriana about the opening. When ina was about to leave, she bumped into Jazmin. When she saw ina, Jazmin seemed surprised, but soon her face turned cold. She pretended not to know ina. Seeing Jazmin turn to leave, ina did not chase after her. Instead, she asked Adriana, who was beside her, ¡°Has she been working well recently?¡± Ever since Jazmin moved out, ina had not seen her. Adriana had never mentioned it to her. ina did not know about Jazmin¡¯s current situation. ¡°She has been doing well recentiy.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t say something bad about Jazmin. ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t know anything, she is learning.¡± ina was surprised. She did not expect that Jazmin could figure it out. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t live in thepany dormitory. She is renting a house outside,¡± Adriana said. ina didn¡¯t care about where Jazmin lived. Jazmin was already an adult and had her judgment. ¡°As long as she works well, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t spoil her if she doesn¡¯t work well,¡± ina said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you spoil her, I won¡¯t do it,¡± Adriana nodded. She had no feelings for Jazmin, and she would never be soft¨Chearted if she were to chase Jazmin away. Adriana did not continue talking about Jazmin. She sent ina downstairs. ¡°Then drive carefully. I will go back to work.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m reassured since you are here at thepany.¡± She did not care much. She only came asionally to check the business, and she waspletely at ease.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adriana nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just focus on your design.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 361 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ina rested at home for a few days. Finally, she could go back to the hospital to work. If she continued like that, ina felt that she would lose her passion for work. ¡°ina, are you okay? Do you need to rest for a few more days?¡± Joyce saw here and rushed to ask. ina was injured because she saved Joyce. Every day, Joyce would ask about ina¡¯s injury. Seeing inae to work, Joyce was also worried from the bottom of her heart. ina shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ve already recovered.¡± If Joyce hadn¡¯t applied for sick leave for ina, ina would havee to work. Joyce was still worried, but ina interrupted her. ¡°Tell me about the patient¡¯s condition these days. Are there any new patients in the Inpatient Department?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joyce nodded. She quickly took out the medical records and reported the patients she had received in the past. few days to ina one by one. Early in the morning, ina started to get busy. In the afternoon, she also performed two operations on the patients. She was so busy! Six o¡¯clock, time to get off work ina changed her clothes. Joyce pushed the door open and came in. ¡°ina, do you have an appointment tonight? I want to treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± ina nodded. She thought, well, Jalen is busy tonight, so I have nothing to do after I go back As the two spoke, they walked out of the hospital. Just as they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, a red sports car stopped in front of them. Zane got out of the car. ¡°Joyce.¡± He walked in front of Joyce. When he saw that ina was also there, surprise shed in his eyes, and then it turned into joy. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, nice to meet you. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± he said with a smile. ina frowned slightly. Before she could say anything, Joyce refused, ¡°No. We¡¯ve already made an appointment in advance. Another time, Mr. Whitney.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m already here. You can¡¯t let me go back like this, right?¡± Zane had a faint smile on his face as he sized up. ina. Joyce frowned and stood in front of ina. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go eat with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zane did not force them. He thought, in any case, the person I marry is Joyce. Even though¡­ I don¡¯t want to give up on ina. Well, it does not matter. Anyway, what I¡¯m going to have will be an open marriage. When the time comes, I can also Joyce turned her head and said apologetically to ina, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ina. I didn¡¯t know that he would suddenlye over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ina did not care about it. Although she did not like Zane, this was Joyce¡¯s choice. She had no right to change Joyce¡¯s decision. Joyce nodded and was about to get into the car.. At that time, ina stopped Joyce and walked up to her. ina whispered into Joyce¡¯s ear, ¡°Be careful. Call me if you need any help.¡± Joyce was stunned. She looked at Zane and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ina watched the two of them leave, and her eyes darkened. She had always been very good at judging people. She felt that Zane was not a good man, so she did not want Joyce to marry him. ina thought, however, this is only my intuition. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. I hope everything goes well. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The arranged dinner was ruined. ina did not know what to eat. ina thought, eat at home? Well, I am not good at cooking, and I can only cook pasta. Or eat outside? She looked around and didn¡¯t seem to have any delicious food. you eaten?¡± ina shook her head. Jaydon said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you. I just happened to find a very delicious restaurant. You will definitely like it.¡± Just as she was feeling troubled, Jaydon drove over to her. ¡°It seems like I came at the right time. Have Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 362 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 362 Chapter 362 ina hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Jaydon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to treat you to a meal. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± He said it openly and was not glib this time. ina thought about it and asked him, ¡°Well, I want to know something from you. If you can tell me, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay, but if it is not too private, I can tell you,¡± Jaydon smirked. ina rolled her eyes and pretended not to see his evil smile. She got into Jaydon¡¯s car and they drove to the restaurant. ina did not waste time and began to ask him, ¡°Can you tell me about the current situation of the top ns in Boston? What ns are there? What is their sphere of influence?¡± Jaydon, who was driving, did not expect ina to ask this. He could not react for a while. After a while, he came back to his senses and looked at ina doubtfully. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask this? Are you aware of any events?¡± ina¡¯s eyes moved slightly and she asked, ¡°What do you think I should know?¡± They were at loggerheads. At that time, the car quickly stopped at the door of the restaurant. Jaydon did not answer ina¡¯s question even though they entered the box. The waiter poured water for the two of them. After the waiter closed the door and left, Jaydon said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you should know either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. Why are you suddenly chasing me?¡± ina felt that this was very strange. Jaydon looked up at her and then smiled helplessly. ¡°Mr. Becker asked me to chase you. I can¡¯t refuse him.¡± ina thought, Mr. Becker? ina thought for a moment. She felt more and more strange. She thought, not only Mr. Becker makes me feel strange, but also Jalen¡¯s grandfather. Their motives are very strange. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Don¡¯t you want to know the current situation of the top ns in Boston? I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Jaydon broke the silence. He thought, although I do not know why ina wants to know this, I am idle now. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal to talk with ina about that. ina listened silently. She did not know much about the ns in Boston, but her grandfather had told her to pay attention to the situation of those ns before his death. As for the reason, he did not have a chance to say it. Up until now, ina was still very confused. She always felt that her grandfather had many secrets and left before he could tell her. When Jaydon finished speaking, the dishes were just finished. ¡°So the Becker family can only be considered a second¨Cline n in Boston. There are also first¨Cline ns and the top ten ns in Boston, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaydon did not deny it. Soon he seemed to be afraid that ina would think that he was very weak. Therefore, he hurriedly said, ¡°Even if it is only a second¨Cline n in Boston, it is still exalted for the ns in New York.¡± He almost said that he was a hundred times stronger than Jalen. Among all the families mentioned by Jaydon, there was no family named Gibson. Her grandfather¡¯sst name was Gibson. ina suspected that her grandfather was involved with those ns, but now it seemed that it was not the case. She felt a headache and could not help but hold her forehead. ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask my grandfather? Maybe he will tell you.¡± Jaydon looked at her worried and said kindly. ina looked at him and smiled. ¡°I guess the condition is to let me marry you.¡± Jaydonughed dryly and did not deny it. Jaydon thought, based on my grandfather¡¯s attitude, he could do such a thing. ¡°Forget it. I will know all things sooner orter at the proper time. There is no need to think too much about it now.¡± ina spoke as if she wasforting herself. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If not for Jaydon, she wouldn¡¯t always want to find out the truth. ¡°When do you n to go back?¡± ina looked at the man opposite her and hoped that he would leave early so that she wouldn¡¯t be upset. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 363 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Jaydon, who was about to pick up the food, paused and was a little speechless. ¡°Are you so eager for me to leave quickly?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as I see your face, I want to know your purpose. However, I can¡¯t do it. How annoying!¡± ina was not tactful at all. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care how Jaydon looked at her. Jaydon felt so awkward. The delicious food lost its vor instantly for him. ¡°My grandfather said that he wouldn¡¯t let me go home if I didn¡¯t get you.¡± ina was speechless. She thought, what? Are you sure? ¡°Don¡¯t you need to manage the Becker family?¡± ina remembered that the Becker family was now in Jaydon¡¯s hands. Logically speaking, he should be as busy as Jalen. Jaydonughed dryly. ¡°My grandfather said that he would help me take care of it. I need to pursue you wholeheartedly.¡± ina did not know whether tough or cry. She thought, well, I am so important. Even the young master of the Becker family in Boston put down the entire family to chase me. Putting down her fork, ina became serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your goal is, but¡­¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But in this life, one cannot live only for power and money. One must have their own dreams. What do you think?¡± Jaydon nodded in agreement. ¡°So, you should pursue your dreams and not waste your time with me here.¡± Seeing that, ina thought that she had persuaded him. Jaydon held his chin with one hand and told ina righteously, ¡°My dream is to make the Becker family one of the top ten ns in Boston.¡± ina said, ¡°Then you should go back to Boston and work hard. Only in this way can you achieve your dream.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jaydon smiled and did not speak. He picked up his fork and continued to eat. ina was stunned for a moment, then guessed something. ¡°Do you mean that only we are together, can you make the Becker family one of the top ten ns in Boston?¡± Jaydon did not refute, but his smile grew even wider. ¡°Huh?¡± ina felt that it was funny. ¡°You must be mistaken. I am a poor girl who grew up in the countryside. I have never even been to Boston.¡± She wanted tough. This was too inconceivable. Jaydon did not know the specific reason, but he believed in his grandfather. ¡°Maybe, but what if?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ina looked at Jaydon and felt speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Jaydon picked up some food for her and did not want her to continue thinking about this matter. Fat? ina was not in the mood to eat. At this moment, she really wanted to rush to Tyrone and asked him how she could have the ability to make the Becker family one of the top ten ns. She thought, if I had that ability, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to make my family be one of the top ten ns? This is so ridiculous! This was the only thought on ina¡¯s mind at the moment. The meal made ina even more depressed. The more she knew, the less rxed she was. There were even more questions in her heart. After that, they stopped talking and ate silently. They each had their own thoughts. When they walked out of the room, Jaydon was just about to say goodbye to ina when the two of them bumped into Jalen who was about to walk in. The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. ina felt like she had been caught in the act. Jaydon crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking like he was watching a show. ¡°Um¡­ You also came here to eat?¡± inaughed dryly, trying to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say you were going to have dinner with Joyce?¡± Jalen nced at them with a cold face. inaughed dryly. She thought, yes, I was going to have dinner with Joyce just now, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect what happenedter. If I tell the truth, will Jalen believe me? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 364 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Just as the three of them were in a stalemate, Graham picked up a phone and walked over. ¡°The customer arrived immediately.¡± Jalen nodded and looked at ina. ¡°You go back first.¡± He did not continue to ask. His gaze swept across Jaydon, and he did not say a word to him. ¡°Send her back.¡± Jalen turned around to speak to Graham and then walked to the restaurant. ina knew that Graham met a client with Jalen, so she said, ¡°Graham, I can take a taxi back myself. You can go with Jalen.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back, Ms. Gainsford. Otherwise, Mr. Halton won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Graham smiled helplessly. He thought, if I don¡¯t personally send you back, Jalen will not let me go. Seeing that, ina nodded. Then she looked at Jaydon. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Jaydon¡¯s voice, ¡°Then be careful on your way home. Remember to send me a message when you get home.¡± His words were ambiguous. Even Graham could not help but frown. He thought, Ms. Gainsford, don¡¯t tell me you really have something to do with Jaydon. Although the Becker family is a little more powerful than the Halton family, Mr. Halton is still a better choice than -Jaydon no matter what. Moreover, I feel that ina should not be a scarlet woman. ina ignored Jaydon and had no intention of exining to Graham. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Graham hurriedly opened the car door for ina. They got into the car and quickly disappeared at the entrance of the restaurant. Jaydon watched them until the car disappeared. He turned around but did not leave the restaurant. Instead, he walked in. In the private room, Jalen was talking with the client. It was cross¨Cstate cooperation. The Halton Group wanted to expand the scope of business, so he had been busy recently. There was a knock on the door of the private room. Jalen frowned. He was unhappy that his discussion of cooperation had been interrupted. When he saw that the person who opened the door was Jaydon, the displeasure in his heart deepened. The client sitting opposite Jalen also got up and greeted Jaydon, ¡°Mr. Becker, I am Vincent Evans of the Evans family in New Jersey.¡± Jaydon walked to the dining table and sat down unceremoniously. ¡°The Evans family of New Jersey. I have an impression.¡± Vincent was surprised and smiled even more brilliantly. ¡°I greeted you at a charity banquet in Boston.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t have an impression. However, he didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°Well. Then we are all friends now.¡± ¡°Yes! We are all friends now.¡± Vincent was so happy to talk with Jaydon. Jaydon smiled and looked at Jalen. ¡°What kind of cooperation is Mr. Halton talking about with Mr. Evans? Can the Becker family join the cooperation?¡± Jalen had a cold face and did not speak. Vincent smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Becker, you must be joking. Mr. Halton and I are talking about small cooperation. You might not be interested in this.¡± Jaydon said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. No one willin about it when ites to making money.¡± This made Vincent somewhat at a loss. He thought, the Becker family wanted to get involved in the small business between me and Jalen? What is going on? Just as he was puzzled, he heard Jalen say, ¡°Well, you can get a share. Just contribute with money and work.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jaydon said. He thought, it happens that I have nothing to do in New York, and it is good for me to do a project. Moreover, Jalen¡¯s gloomy expression amused me.. Therefore, the cooperation between Jalen and Vincent had suddenly be three people. The scale of the investment was doubled in an instant. After the discussion, Vincent found that the rtionship between Jalen and Jaydon was not harmonious. Therefore, he found a reason to slip away. He did not want to continue staying here as cannon fodder. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 365 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 365 Chapter 365 After he left, Jalen got up to leave, for he did not want to stay with Jaydon for long. However, it seemed like Jaydon wanted to talk to him. Jaydon said, ¡°Mr. Halton, are you in such a hurry to go? Why don¡¯t you stay and talk to me?¡± Jalen, who had already gotten up, sat back down, and looked at Jaydon coldly, ¡°What are you going to talk to me?¡± ¡°No one knows better than you about it. What else can we talk about?¡± Except for ina, they had nothing else to talk about. Jalen sneered, indicating that he did not have the least fear for him, who was a member of the Becker family. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. E is a person. She was not something for trade between us.¡± ¡°Look at you. Why are you so irritated? I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± In his perspective, Jalen was so angry, further signaled that he had some ulterior motive too. which From N?velDrama.Org. Jalen took a deep breath and tried to pull himself together, ¡°Really? Then what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing of a big deal. It¡¯s the same old thing like¡­ how much money would it take for you to break up with E?¡± Jaydon said. He did not ce much hope on this, but he still had to say what he should say. Otherwise, Jalen would think that the Becker family could not afford it. Sure enough, Jalen beganughing when he heard what Jaydon said, but it was heard more like a sneer. ¡°The Becker family is no more than those of second¨Css families in Boston. So why are you acting like a royal member in New York? Do you really think everyone in New York is afraid of you?¡± he chuckled, obviously looking down. upon Jaydon. Jaydon looked annoyed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if I am from a second¨Css family in Boston, it is enough. to deal with you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows and said in contempt, ¡°Then give it a try.¡°. ¡°Are you really against the Becker family for ina? Even if you will end up with nothing?¡± Jaydon did not think that Jalen loved ina that much. Both with ulterior motives, they were just pretending to be in deep love with each other. Jalen did not answer him. Instead, he got up and walked out of the room, with the door mmed shut. ¡°Jalen!¡± Jaydon was furious and chased after him. ¡°You are just pretending to be a gentleman. Do you think you are much better than me? I know what your purpose is!¡± Jaydon kept yelling after him. Jalen only felt that it was so noisy that he wanted to beat him up. Seeing that he did not answer him, Jaydon continued, ¡°You are the same as me. You want the benefits that ina would bring you, don¡¯t you? So stop acting like a romantic gentleman!¡± Jalen suddenly stopped. Jaydon almost bumped into him. ¡°You¡­¡± Jaydon raised his head, only to meet Jalen¡¯s horrible eyes. Jalen was like a devil that had just walked out of hell. He was with a gruesome air around him. Many of the evilest men had Jaydon seen in Boston. They were iparable to Jalen for the moment. ¡°We are different!¡± he said to Jaydon. Saying this, Jalen turned around and left, but Jaydon stood where he was and did note back to his senses for a long time. In the car back home, Jalen was in a bad mood because of what Jaydon had said. How could he say that we¡¯re the same? We are different! Not a doubt! ina returned to the Kemp Apartment. She was a little nervous, thinking about how to exin to Jalen later. She didn¡¯t work it out. When Jalen arrived home, she could only look at him and wait for him to ask But Jalen did not ask anything about it. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I have had dinner,¡± ina answered, shaking her head. ina was a little upset after she said this. Jalen had met her at the entrance of the restaurant, so surely he knew that she had dinner. Actually, he was asking if she wanted to have some snacks at night.. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 366 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 366 Chapter 366 All of a sudden, it became awkward. Jalen walked to the sofa and sat down, with a tired look. But ina thought that he was angry. She walked over carefully and cracked a smile, ¡°I went there with Joyce, but I didn¡¯t expect to see the man who had a blind date with her. Then she left with him.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Jalen said without any change in his mood. This made ina even more upset. She sat next to Jalen and continued, ¡°I had dinner with Jaydon just because ! wanted to get some information. I am not interested in him at all.¡± Jalen looked at her and smiled, ¡°Do you think I will be angry?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you?¡± ina looked at him, surprised. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jalen held her in his arms and smelt her, feeling better in the mood. ¡°I know that you have no interest in him, so I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s right.¡± ina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However, try not to have too much contact with him in the future. After all, he harbors evil will towards you. If he really does something to you, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get there immediately.¡± He looked at her seriously. ina nodded, but then teased him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is just a piece of cake for me to fight him.¡± ¡°What if he finds a lot of people to attack you?¡± Jalen was amused by her. It¡­ It was difficult for ina to deal with so many people. If Jaydon really found a group of people, ina would not stand up to them. She believed that Jaydon would not do that. After all, her grandfather had once told her that the Becker family was reliable. But she did not tell Jalen. For the moment, it was better not to defend Jaydon lest Jalen should misunderstand. In Jalen¡¯s arms, ina felt secure and somehow fell asleep. Jalen lowered his head and looked at the woman who had fallen asleep in his arms. He was amused by her, After a while, he picked her up and walked towards the bedroom. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 367 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 367 4 Chapter 367 Speaking of which, Jalen did not know much about ina¡¯s background. He had only identally heard his grandfather mention ina on the phone and learned that ina¡¯s background was not simple. Only then did he understand everything. Jalen then understood why his grandfather insisted that he marry ina and why ina knew so much even though she grew up in the countryside. But at that time, Jalen still did not have a clear understanding of ina¡¯s background. It was only when Jaydon arrived that Jalen realized that he should pay more attention to ina. However, Jalen was different from Jaydon. Jaydon had a purpose from the beginning, but Jalen only found out about it after he fell in love with ina. ¡°I do this because I hope that person will notice ina¡¯s existence sooner and let her back to her family. Only in this way will she be safer and you will be safe.¡± Nitzan knew very well that Jalen would risk his life protecting ina. Therefore, if Nitzan wanted his grandson to be safe, he first had to ensure ina¡¯s safety. Jalen understood what his grandfather meant. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°If E knew that you were so good to her because of her background from the beginning, she would definitely be sad.¡± Previously, ina had also told him that his grandfather was very strange, but at that time, none of them knew the reason. But now, Jalen already knew the reason, but ina was still in the dark. Jalen did not feel good. He even had a feeling that he wanted to tell her everything. However, he was also afraid. What if ina also felt that he was the same as Jaydon and said that he liked her because he knew her background? ¡°E¡­ Which family in Boston is she from? I think it¡¯s the proper time to let me know that, right?¡± Jalen asked, and thought perhaps he should make arrangements for ina in advance. Nitzan nodded. At this time, there was no need to hide. After that, Nitzan told Jalen about what happened that year. Of course, it was only limited to the part Nitzan knew. After Jalen heard it, he fell into deep thought. No wonder Jaydon was so persistent. It turned out that ina¡¯s background was so precious. On one hand, Jalen was talking to Nitzan in the middle of the night. On the other hand, ina, who had been sleeping soundly, was woken up by the ringing of her phone. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In a daze, she found her phone in the living room and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°ina! Help me!¡± Joyce¡¯s cry for help came from the other side of the line. With panic and tears, it instantly woke the confused ina up. She nced at the caller and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Where are you? Tell me the location.¡± ¡°Loving Hotel,¡± Joyce reported the location anxiously. After hanging up the phone, ina rushed out without even having time to change her clothes, afraid that she would be toote. In the hotel, Joyce hung up the phone and shivered in the toilet grid, praying that ina would hurry over. ¡°Joyce? Where are you? Don¡¯t y hide¨Cand¨Cseek with me.¡± Zane¡¯s voice came from the door, and it instantly made Joyce feel cold on her back. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep.¡± Zane walked step by step. Joyce did not dare to move, but she couldn¡¯t stop her tears. Joyce would never have thought that it was just a meal with Zane and that he actually drugged her. If she had not drunk too much and woken up in time, the consequences would have been disastrous! But now¡­ The entire hotel was filled with Zane¡¯s people. She could only hide in the public bathroom, but even so, Zane had no intention of letting her go. They actually chased after her. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was knocked, and Joyce screamed in fear, instantly exposing her position. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 368 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Outside the toilet, Zane heard the scream and shouted, ¡°I know you¡¯re inside. Come out, don¡¯t force me to kick the door.¡± Zane thought, why is she still pretentious? Anyway, she¡¯s going to marry me sooner orter. So what if I have sex with her tonight? At this moment, Zane was impatient because of Joyce¡¯s escape, and his voice became cold. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°One!¡± Joyce trembled and held her phone without moving. ¡°Two!¡± The bathroom was extremely quiet. Joyce had no intention ofing out at all. She knew what the consequences would be if she fell into Zane¡¯s hands. Even though she had already decided to marry this man, when Zane wanted to do that to her, she pushed him away without even thinking. In Joyce¡¯s heart, they had agreed to y their own after marriage, so Zane could not touch her! ¡°Three¡­¡± As soon as the word came out, Joyce gritted her teeth and pushed open the bathroom door. Taking advantage of the time when Zane was not prepared, she dashed out. In the corridor of the hotel, Joyce kept running forward, but soon Zane¡¯s bodyguards showed up in front of her, and Zane chased after her. It seemed that there was nowhere to escape. Gritting her teeth, she could only choose one of the rooms to hide in and quickly close the door, praying that ina would arrive soon. Soon, Zane came to the door, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise. ¡°Seems you find the exact right room.¡± ¡°Bring the room card,¡± he said to the bodyguard beside him. The bodyguard handed him a room card. This was the all¨Cpurpose room card of the hotel. Any room could be opened. For him, Joyce hiding in the room was like lying on the street. Joyce in the room obviously did not expect that. When she found that she had nowhere to hide in the room, she felt desperate. With a beep, the door of the room was opened and Zane pushed in. The room was not big, and Joyce had nowhere to hide. At that moment, she was holding the onlymp in the room and standing in the corner, staring at Zane. ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I will fight you to the death!¡± However, Zane had no intention of stopping. He smiled and walked towards her. ¡°What are you doing? We will be couples sooner orter.¡± ¡°Pfft! Who wants to be your wife?¡± From the moment this happened, Joyce had already decided not to marry this man. She could tolerate Zane ying on his own after marriage, but she could not tolerate him treating her like this. He was simply a bastard! Hearing this, Zane was not in a hurry. Step by step, he approached her. ¡°Not marrying me? Then you want to see the Wace family go bankrupt? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents will be sad if you do this?¡± Joyce gritted her teeth and did not speak. ¡°Put down themp. I will pretend that nothing has happened. Tomorrow, I will ask my father to invest in the Wace family.¡± His tone was soft, trying to let Joyce rx. Perhaps his words really worked. Anyway, when Joyce thought of her parents, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little absent¨Cminded. Just as she was absent¨Cminded for a moment, Zane¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately pounced on her. ¡°Run? Where are you running to?¡± He threw away themp in Joyce¡¯s hand, picked her up by the waist, and threw her onto the big bed without any pity. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te over!¡± Joyce kept retreating hopelessly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zane undressed as he approached her. ¡°Don¡¯te over? How am I going to sleep with you if I don¡¯t come over? ¡°None of the women I want to sleep with have ever escaped.¡± Even if this person was his future wife, to him, it was the same. There was no difference, just a woman. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 369 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Joyce was pressed down by Zane. She kept struggling, ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me! You bastard!¡± However, Zane was way stronger than Joyce. Her struggle was useless. The moment her clothes were torn apart, Joyce only had one thought in her mind. I¡¯m finished. Joyce closed her eyes. Two lines of tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. Her movements had be much smaller, as if she had epted her fate. Bang! Someone was hitting the door. Joyce was startled. Zane was also shocked. ¡°Who the¡­¡± Zane turned to curse at the person who hit the door. But when Zane saw it was ina, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Little beauty, are you here to see me?¡± Zane had been disappointed because he didn¡¯t get a chance to approach ina. But now she came to him. Zane thought, it¡¯s a great opportunity. I must also sleep with her tonight. With this in mind, Zane got off Joyce and walked to ina. ¡°Little beauty,e here.¡± Compared to Joyce, he was obviously more interested in ina. Joyce, who had suddenly gained her freedom, was puzzled for a moment. Then she looked at ina. Seeing that ina was alone, Joyce became anxious. ¡°ina, why have youe alone?¡± Joyce had thought that after the call, ina would bring people here to help her. At the very least, ina would call Jalen over. But now¡­ Joyce was a little regretful. She would me herself if Zane hurt ina too. So, Joyce immediately shouted at ina, ¡°ina, go! The hotel is full of his people.¡± Joyce knew that ina was very skilled. But Zane¡¯s people outnumbered her. ina did not move. She looked at Joyce with a smile, indicating her not to worry. Since ina dared toe, she must have been fully prepared. As for the others in the hotel, ina had knocked them down when she came up. ¡°You want to go?¡± Zane sneered, ¡°Neither of you can leave tonight!¡± As he spoke, Zane went towards ina. He reached out to touch ina¡¯s face. ina dodged and said coldly, ¡°If you kneel and admit your mistake now, I may consider letting you go.¡± Considering Joyce¡¯s reputation, ina did not want to make this matter big. Of course, the premise was that Zane would kneel and admit his mistake. Zaneughed as if he had heard something funny. ¡°Let me go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that will kneel and beg for mercy.¡± Zane looked at ina with a sly look and continued, ¡°And it will be more interesting if you do it on the bed.¡± ina didn¡¯t want to listen to Zane anymore. She felt that Zane was wasting her time. With a cold face, ina grabbed Zane¡¯s cor, lifted him, and pressed him against the wall. ¡°Really? But you won¡¯t be able to see that in this life. Good luck in your next life.¡± Zane was shocked when he was lifted. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Zane couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call for help? Aren¡¯t you going to call your bodyguards?¡± ina looked at Zane with a sneer as if he was a monkey. Zane came back to his senses and shouted, ¡°Come in! Help me! Is anyone out there?¡± The corridor was silent. There was no reply. And no one came in. At this moment, Zane panicked. Zane did not expect ina to know martial arts, nor did he expect that his bodyguards would disappear. ¡°Where are my bodyguards? Did you knock them down?¡± Zane was not stupid. Although he was still held by ina, he pretended to be fearless. It was really annoying.From N?velDrama.Org. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 370 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 370 Chapter 370 ina was angered by his look. She held Zane with one hand and pped him with the other. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve knocked out all your bodyguards. No one wille to save you. You must be very afraid. Right?¡± Zane was very scared, but he didn¡¯t show any fear. ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? I warn you. You¡¯d better let me go. You will be sorry if you offend the Whitney family.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± ina could not help butugh. She continued, ¡°Really? I will have a try then.¡± After saying that, ina moved Zane to the window. She opened the window to throw Zane out. ¡°No¡­ No!¡± At this moment, the upper part of Zane¡¯s body was already outside. The room was a dozen floors high. As the cold wind blew on his face, Zane trembled. Joyce got out of bed. Although Joyce wanted to kill Zane too, she sti!! said, ¡°ina, don¡¯t kill him. Killing such a person will dirty your hands.¡± The Whitney family was influential in New York. Otherwise, the Wace family would not choose Zane as their future son¨Cinw. Joyce knew that if ina killed Zane, she would face serious consequences. ina was Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cwife. But nobody knew if he would help ina when she was in trouble. ina had saved her once. Joyce did not want ina to be targeted by the Whitney family for her sake. ¡°Joyce, you are too soft¨Chearted. He is a bastard. His life is a waste of air.¡± ina didn¡¯t stop as she spoke. She continued to push Zane outside. Zane was trembling. He shouted, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. I will kneel before you. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Along with his cries, there was a smell of urine. ina looked down and saw that Zane¡¯s trousers had got wet. ¡°Gosh. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± ina pulled Zane back and threw him on the ground in disgust. At this moment, Zane had not cooled down yet. He huddled in a corner and trembled. Seeing that, ina could not help but sneer, ¡°I will spare your life this time. But if you do it again, I will directly kill you.¡± Zane did not answer. He was unable to say a word and was still trembling. Obviously, Zane was very scared. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ina looked away. She pulled Joyce and got out. After they left, Zane instantly stopped trembling. He looked at the door. There was hatred burning in his eyes. Zane gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°ina! I will kill you!¡± At the entrance of the hotel, after Joyce got into ina¡¯s car, ina started it, Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina asked, ¡°Go home?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to another hotel. I want to sleep out tonight. I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡± Joyce was in a sorry state at this moment. If she went home like this, her parents would definitely ask about it. Hearing this, ina said lightly, ¡°Then sleep in my ce tonight.¡± Before Joyce replied, ina headed to Kemp Apartment. Joyce stared at ina and finally said ¡°ina, thank you.¡± ina smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you still going to marry him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Joyce shook her head. ¡°I would rather die than marry him.¡± ina was satisfied with her answer. ¡°Well. It¡¯s good that you can think it through. I told you earlier that he wasn¡¯t a good person.¡± Joyce put on a long face. She didn¡¯t want to marry Zane in the first ce. But Joyce had no choice. She had to do it for the Wace family. However, if Joyce told her parents about what happened tonight, they would not let her marry Zane. Joyce thought, but¡­ How can I solve the Wace family¡¯s problem then? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 371 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 371 Chapter 371 When driving, ina, who seemed to know what she was thinking, said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± Joyce could not believe it, but she still said truthfully, ¡°ina, maybe you don¡¯t know much about it. My family requires arge sum of money.¡± If it was not that much, her parents would try to borrow rather than get her married. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How much?¡± ina asked casually, not taking it to heart. Joyce was surprised. She looked at ina, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°160 million dors!¡± It was 160 million dors! Sure enough, ina fell silent when she heard the amount. Joyce was not surprised. ¡°ina, I know you want to help me. I am already very grateful to you. As for the Wace family¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± ina interrupted Joyce. After thinking for a while, she seemed to have made at decision. Joyce was stunned and could not react for a long time. ¡°ina, what did you say?¡± she doubted she had heard wrong. She thought, ina could take out 160 million dors? That is impossible. Even if ina got some of Jalen¡¯s property after she divorced him, she couldn¡¯t have 160 million dors. The car stopped at the gate of themunity. ina opened the door and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. Tell your parents to be careful of the Whitney family.¡± After tonight, the two families mightpletely fall apart. At that time, the Whitney family would definitely take the opportunity to make a move. Joyce followed behind ina and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know. I will remind them.¡± In the elevator, Joyce could not help but ask again, ¡°ina, can you really get 160 million dors?¡± It was not that she did not believe ina, but she felt that it was too incredible. Even though ina was a very good doctor, her ie was limited. No matter how Joyce thought about it, she could not figure out where would ina get the 160 million dors from. They walked to the apartment. ina took out her key and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ve made some investments. I can afford this bit of money.¡± Of course, it was not as easy as she said. It was 160 million dors in cash and it was not easy to gather it in a short time. However, she was not worried. After all, she had two older brothers. Recently, Andrew had done pretty well in his business. It should not be a problem to borrow money from him. If it were not enough¡­ She thought of Theodore.She then shook her head, deciding not to ask for him. ¡°Investments?¡± Joyce opened her mouth wide and realized that she had never understood ina. She was really curious, but ina obviously had no intention to say more. Joyce was too embarrassed to ask again, and she felt sorry. ¡°ina, I don¡¯t know how to repay you for your help.¡± ina chuckled and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. I am not benevolent.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Joyce was stunned. ¡°I want to meet with your parents to talk about the shares tomorrow,¡± she said with a smile. Shares? After a short moment of being stunned, Joyce understood. Even so, she was still very grateful to ina. ¡°It¡¯s really kind of you to be willing to invest in the Wace family at this juncture. It helps a lot.¡± At this time, everyone was avoiding the Wace family and refusing to help them financially. No one was stupid. But ina was different. In Joyce¡¯s opinion, ina actually wanted to help her. ¡°Have a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much. The matter has already been resolved, right?¡± ina told her where the bathroom and bedroom were and told her to sleep early. Then ina went back to her room to sleep. She had been woken up, and now she was very sleepy. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 372 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The next morning, ina got up and walked out of the bedroom. She smelled something good from the kitchen. She was surprised and thought Jalen was the only one who would make breakfast for her at this time.She wondered if it was him.She walked towards the kitchen. What surprised her was that the person in the kitchen was not Jalen, but Joyce. ¡°Good morning, ina. Breakfast is ready.¡± Joyce turned the burner off and walked out with the fried steak and an omelet. The sumptuous breakfast surprised ina. ¡°You can cook?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Joyce nodded and did not find it strange. ina felt aggrieved, why does everyone in this world seem to know how to cook except me? Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you think of getting a chef to teach me? Just as she sat down and was about to start eating, the doorbell rang. Joyce stood up first. ¡°I¡¯ll goopen it.¡± The door opened, and she saw Jalen. Joyce was immediately stunned. ¡°Mr. Halton?¡± She wondered, how could Jalene out of ina¡¯s apartment? Weren¡¯t they already divorced? Or there is still something between them? After Jalen saw that the person who opened the door was Joyce, he frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Just as Joyce was about to exin, ina also came over. ¡°I have something to talk to Joyce, so Iasked her toe over.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ina nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°Are you here to make breakfast for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen did not ask why ina was looking for Joyce. He walked into the living room and was about to go to the kitchen when he found two sets of breakfast on the dining table. He turned back to look at them. ina smiled and exined. ¡°Joyce has already made it for me.¡± As soon as she said this, Joyce immediately felt that Jalen¡¯s gaze was different. Though she was not sure, she felt a trace of hostility. ¡°ina, you and Mr. Halton sit down and eat. I will make more.¡± She immediately decided to givehers to Jalen and ran into the kitchen. Jalen was very satisfied. He walked over, sat down, picked up his knife and fork, and prepared to eat. ¡°Come over and eat. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not polite,¡± ina replied. She sat opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast. It¡¯s okay.¡± Jalen ate and did not feel anything improper. ina pursed her lips and did not say anything else. A whileter, Joyce came out with food. She did not dare to get too close and carefully ate at the edge of the dining table. Even though she was very curious about the rtionship between ina and Jalen, she was smart and didn¡¯t ask about it. ¡°You came to E for the Wace family?¡± Jalen suddenly said, and his gaze fell on Joyce again. Most people in New York had noticed that the Wace family was going to go bankrupt. Although there was a rumor that the Wace family was going to form a marriage alliance with the Whitney family, Jalen thought that even if the rumor was true, the Whitney family would not really help the Wace family out. When Joyce heard Jalen¡¯s question, her back instantly stiffened. ¡°Yes.¡± She did not deny it, though it was actually not her intention. But¡­ ina was going to help the Wace family, so Jalen¡¯s words were right. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Your family has fallen deeply into debt. How could you ask her to help you?¡± Jalen sneered, obviously thinking that Joyce was not doing something good. His gaze suddenly became cold, and he looked terrifying. This made Joyce instantly feel fear. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 373 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Joyce stuttered, but she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. ina interrupted her and looked at Jalen. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask me for help. I wanted to help her.¡± Jalen nced at her. He was obviously much gentler to ina. ¡°You are kind.¡± ¡°What? You have a problem with that?¡± ina said unhappily. She did not know what Jalen was angry about. The three of them continued to eat breakfast, but the atmosphere was obviously not as rxed as it was at the beginning. Especially for Joyce, it was like torture. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with the Wace family¡¯s matter. I will settle it.¡± Jalen put down his knife and fork and suddenly said. ina was surprised, while Joyce was stunned on the spot. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What? Could it be that you still think I can¡¯t solve it?¡± Jalen smiled and asked. The deficit in the Wace family was a big problem for ordinary people, but it was not worth mentioning for him. ina looked at Joyce and asked for her opinion. But Joyce was also stunned. She did not know why Jalen suddenly said he wanted to help the Wace family. This happiness came too suddenly, and Joyce could not bear it. ¡°I know you can solve it, but¡­¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Joyce did not know why Jalen was helping the Wace family, but ina knew very well that it was because Jalen did not want her to be in trouble. Although he said he was helping the Wace family, he was actually helping her, ina. It was because of this that ina was unwilling. She was the one who wanted to help Joyce. It had nothing to do with Jalen. She also did not want to trouble him. ¡°You?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows. He was not angry because of ina¡¯s refusal. ¡°It seems that I have underestimated Dr. Gainsford. Is being a doctor so rich now?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to have a side job?¡± ina rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, I can borrow money from Andrew. There are always ways to get enough money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. Why don¡¯t you let me solve it directly?¡± Jalen looked at her and felt hers to Jalen and ran into the kitchen. Jalen was very satisfied. He walked over, sat down, picked up his knife and fork, and prepared to eat. ¡°Come over and eat. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not polite,¡± ina replied. She sat opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast. It¡¯s okay.¡± Jalen ate and did not feel anything improper. ina pursed her lips and did not say anything else. A whileter, Joyce came out with food. She did not dare to get too close and carefully ate at the edge of the dining table. Even though she was very curious about the rtionship between ina and Jalen, she was smart and didn¡¯t ask about it. ¡°You came to E for the Wace family?¡± Jalen suddenly said, and his gaze fell on Joyce again. Most people in New York had noticed that the Wace family was going to go bankrupt. Although there was a rumor that the Wace family was going to form a marriage alliance with the Whitney family, Jalen thought that even if the rumor was true, the Whitney family would not really help the Wace family out. When Joyce heard Jalen¡¯s question, her back instantly stiffened. ¡°Yes.¡± She did not deny it, though it was actually not her intention. But¡­ ina was going to help the Wace family, so Jalen¡¯s words were right. ¡°Your family has fallen deeply into debt. How could you ask her to help you?¡± Jalen sneered, obviously thinking that Joyce was not doing something good. His gaze suddenly became cold, and he looked terrifying. This made Joyce instantly feel fear. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 374 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 374 Chapter 374 On the way to see Joyce¡¯s parents, ina received a call from the police station, telling her that Jason had already been brought up with an appeal, and the verdict shoulde down soon. ina was satisfied with this result. After all, she really didn¡¯t want Jason to continue disturbing Kent. ina put away the machine and arrived at the entrance of the Wace family. She and Joyce got out of the car and walked in. Perhaps Joyce had already told her parents in advance, so when ina came, the two of them were very enthusiastic. The three of them went to the study room to talk about cooperation. Joyce was left in the living room. There was nothing she could do. She did not know much about the Wace family. Moreover, she did not work in thepany under the Wace family. Even if they asked Joyce to listen to it, she would not understand it at all. An hourter, the three of them came out of the study room. Joyce saw that her parents were smiling and knew that they should have a smooth talk. For some reason, she heaved a sigh of relief. At least the Wace family would not go bankrupt. ¡°ina, thank you.¡± Joyce thanked her again. Other than that, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do to thank ina. ina smiled and waved the contract in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m cooperating with you. It¡¯s not a free gift.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Moreover, from the perspective of cooperation alone, she had actually earned. If not for the Wace family¡¯s current situation, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get so many shares. 160 million dors was almost half the share. As long as the Wace family could survive this crisis, the benefits ina would gain in the future would be greater. ¡°ina, stay and eat together. The lunch is almost ready.¡± Joyce didn¡¯t say anything more. ina shook her head and looked at the time. ¡°I have to go to the hospital. You know, there are two operations today.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Joyce opened her mouth, but in the end, she could only smile helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°No need. Stay here and talk to your parents. Be careful with the Whitney family.¡± ina left the Wace¡¯s house after that. After she left, Joyce turned to look at her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, the Wace family¡­ will not go bankrupt, right?¡± ¡°Yes, with the injection of 160 million dors, not only will we not go bankrupt, but we will also go to a higher level,¡± Scott said. He was very confident in his ability. Hearing this, Joyce waspletely relieved. She said, ¡°Then the marriage with the Whitney family¡­¡± ¡°Your mother and I will go back now. We didn¡¯t expect that Zane would be such a bastard!¡± Scott said with a cold face. Just now, ina had told them everything. They were angry and regretted that they almost married their daughter to scum. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s his fault for pretending too well.¡± If not for the fact that Zane couldn¡¯t help it, perhaps Joyce wouldn¡¯t have discovered it even when they got married. ¡°If we cancel the engagement, the Whitney family won¡¯t make things difficult for us, Joyce asked worriedly. will they?¡± Although the Wace family had gotten the money now, they were still in a difficult period. If the Whitney family fell out with them, Joyce was a little worried about the condition. However, Scott snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Your mother and I will settle this. Do you think I will be afraid of those people from the Whitney family?¡± Scott asked. With the investment, Scott became a lot more strong¨Cwilled when he spoke. After saying that, Scott sighed again. ¡°This time, you really have to thank her. If not for her¡­¡± After knowing Zane¡¯s bastard behavior, it was impossible for them to let their daughter marry him. If they didn¡¯t marry the Whitney family, the Wace family would definitely go bankrupt. Just thinking about the consequences made Scott feel ufortable. It was his life¡¯s hard work. ¡°I know, I will remember it in my heart.¡± Joyce nodded, secretly swearing that she must work hard and strive to be someone who could help ina. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 375 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 375 Chapter 375 On the other side, ina had already rushed to the hospital. As soon as she arrived, she started the operation without rest. She was busy until it was time to get off work. Only then did ina have time to check her phone. There was no message from Jalen. Perhaps she had been used to Jalen¡¯s messages. She was a little disappointed when she did not see any messages from Jalen. But soon, she called Jalen. She thought that she could not always be the one who was cared about. She should take the initiative. It took a while for Jalen to answer the call. Jalen asked, ¡°E? Are you off work?¡± ¡°Yes, are you off work? Do you want to have dinner together?¡± ina took the initiative to ask him oul. Jalen seemed to be hesitating. After a while, he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my work at thepany yet. I may have to work overtime.¡± ¡°Then should I take you some food?¡± ina suggested. Jalen seemed to be a little surprised. In the past, ina was the least willing toe to thepany. Then he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to eat?¡± ina asked. Jalen did not have any requirements for dinner. If it was from ina, he would like it. After hanging up the phone, ina got up and left the hospital. After going to the restaurant to pack up some food, she drove to the Halton Group. At the gate of the Halton Group, when ina arrived, Graham was already waiting at the door. Graham had no choice because Jalen insisted that Graham wait downstairs. Jalen said that he was afraid that the receptionists would make things difficult for ina. After all, it was her first time here. ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± Seeing her, Graham stepped forward and greeted her. ina nodded and followed Graham into the elevator. However, Graham took ina to the reception desk and said, ¡°This is Ms. Gainsford. If shees for Mr. Halton in the future, let her pass. Do you understand?¡± These people did not know ina, so he had to remind them lest they should be offensive. The receptionists nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Graham bring ina into the elevator. After the two of them left, many people whispered to each other, ¡°Who is she? What is her rtionship with Mr. Halton?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know ina Gainsford?¡± someone said in disbelief. ¡°She is Mr. Halton¡¯s ex¨Cwife.¡± The person was surprised. ¡°Ex¨Cwife?¡± ¡°Since she is his ex¨Cwife, what¡¯s going on now?¡± In their opinion, the two of them should not have contacted each other after the divorce. However, the receptionist sensed that the rtionship between Jalen and his ex¨Cwife was not ordinary. Everyone shook their heads. No one knew the specific situation. But one thing was clear ina could not be offended! In Jalen¡¯s office, Graham knocked on the door and motioned for ina to enter. ina pushed the door open and entered. Jalen was looking through documents. At this moment, he was particrly serious and did not notice ina¡¯s arrival at all. Seeing Jalen at this moment, ina had to admit that a serious man was handsome. Usually, Jalen was a little out of tune in front of her, but Jalen, who was now working seriously in front of her, seemed like another person. ¡°Is she here?¡± Jalen flipped through his documents and thought that it was Graham. ina did not reply. Jalen did not wait for an answer. He subconsciously looked up and happened to meet ina¡¯s gaze. Their eyes met. Jalen was stunned for a moment before he smiled, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are here?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You looked focused and serious. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± ina smiled and walked over to the sofa to sit down. Sheid out the food she had brought. Jalen closed the documents and walked over. He sat down beside ina and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you came. You¡¯re not disturbing me.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you would be too busy with work and not care about anything,¡± ina joked and handed him the tableware. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 376 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 376 Chapter 376 As the two of them ate, the atmosphere was harmonious. ¡°Have you been busytely?¡± ina looked at the pile of documents on Jalen¡¯s desk and felt sympathetic for some reason. Jalen was so busy at thepany every day and pretended to be rxed in front of her. asionally, he would cook for her. At this moment, ina felt a little apologetic. Jalen nodded. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of things going on in thepany recently.¡± He did not tell ina that not only were there a lot of things going on but there were also some strange things. He felt that someone was deliberately messing with him behind his back. But he did not find any clues, so he did not tell her about these, lest ina should be worried. ¡°Do you not need my help with the Wace family?¡± Jalen spoke again, hoping to help ina. ina shook her head and took out the contract from her bag, saying, ¡°It has been solved.¡± Jalen took the contract and looked at it for a while. Then he smiled, saying, ¡°Well, not bad. I almost thought that you were going to help them for nothing.¡± The contract stated that ina invested 160 million dors in the Wace family¡¯spany, but it was not a loss to have 40% of the Wace Group¡¯s shares. Of course, the premise was that the Wace family would not go bankrupt. If they went bankrupt, ina would definitely suffer a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not a kind person.¡± She smiled and ate. She was in a good mood. Jalen did not expose ina. In anyone¡¯s opinion, ina was being kind. After all, who could guarantee that the Wace family would not go bankrupt after getting the money? No one would be willing to gamble with such arge sum of money. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Jalen seemed to be busy again. ina did not continue to disturb him. ¡°I should be leaving now. Are¡­ you going to work overtime?¡± ¡°Yes, let Graham send you home,¡± Jalen said. ina shook her head. ¡°No need. Let him stay here to help you. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t find my way.¡± Jalen seemed really busy. As his assistant, Graham would not feel rxed either, so ina felt bad to let him send her home. While Jalen was hesitating, his phone rang. ina did not hear what the person on the other side of the line said, but Jalen quickly hung up. ¡°He will have to send you off,¡± Jalen said. ina was puzzled. Jalen exined, ¡°I have a document at home that I need to bring over. Graham will send you there. You can help me find the document and give it to him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ina wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have the key, but the next second, the key was already in her hand. ¡°Take it. You don¡¯t have to return it to me. From now on, my home is yours, too. You can enter as you please.¡± ina was stunned, then she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Since you have given me your key, should I give you a key to my house?¡± Jalen raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°As for this, it¡¯s up to you.¡± His meaning was obvious. If you don¡¯t give me your key, I won¡¯t ask for it. If you give it to me, I won¡¯t refuse, either. Immediately, ina felt that the key in her hand was a little hot. ¡°I¡¯d better give it back to you.¡± Jalen¡¯s face immediately darkened. His expression was filled with unhappiness. Then he asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought about whether she should give her keys to Jalen. She felt that if she gave the keys to him, their rtionship would improve further. Jalen felt helpless. He reached out and touched her head saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can think about it slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Then the key¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my way of showing my attitude by giving the key to you. Do you understand?¡± He was willing to show everything he had in front of ina, even if ina was unwilling. ina held the key and nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Go, the documents are in the cab of the study,¡± Jalen instructed. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 377 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 377 Chapter 377 When the car arrived at the apartment building, Graliam got out of the car and was about to go to the front passenger seat to open the door for ina when she got off first. ¡°Graham, I¡¯ll go up and get it for you so that you won¡¯t have to make another trip,¡± ina said. But Graham quickly shook his head. ¡°No need, no need. I will go up with you and wait at the door.¡± He did not dare to trouble ina to make another trip. If Jalen knew about this, Graham would be in trouble. Seeing him insist, ina did not say anything. The two entered themunity together and soon arrived at the door of Jalen¡¯s apartment. ina took out the key from her bag and opened the door. Graham stood at the door and waited, not daring to step in. ina turned on the light in the living room. The wall was still ck. She remembered that Jalen had asked her to design the decoration. But she had been so busy recently that she had forgotten. about it. She had to hurry up and design it for him and change the decoration. When she found the study, ina pushed the door open and went in. The decoration style and living room of the study were simr. Anyway, ina felt depressed when she stepped in. She did not know how Jalen sat there and worked. She walked to the desk, opened the cab in the middle, and quickly found the document that Jalen wanted. She took the document and was about to leave subconsciously, but just as she took two steps, she suddenly remembered what Alisha had said that day. Alisha said that there was a woman¡¯s photo under the desk in Jalen¡¯s study. Originally, ina did. not take it to heart, but now¡­ She turned back and looked at the desk as if something was attracting her. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, it doesn¡¯t matter if I take a look. It could reassure me.¡± As she said this, she walked back to his desk. There were no photos on the table. ina opened the cab and did not find them. Sure enough, Alisha was lying to her. Thinking of this, she let out a sigh of relief and got up, leaving. But when her eyes swept over the book on Jalen¡¯s table, ina stopped. There was a novel on the table. ina felt strange. Jalen was busy. It didn¡¯t look like he would have time to read novels. With this in mind, she picked up the book and read casually. Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition. ina found the photo she was looking for in this book. In the photo, the woman held the man¡¯s arm and smiled brightly at the camera. ina looked at the photo and felt a little dizzy. She looked at the girl and wanted to say that the woman in the photo did not look like her at all. Alisha was indeed lying to her. But¡­ But after looking at it carefully a few times, ina felt that she was very simr to the woman in the photo. It was an indescribable feeling. Not only the appearance but also the temperament that was emitted from the inside. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She slowly looked to the side and fell on the man that the girl was holding. ina felt a little dazzled. The man that the woman was holding was no other than Jalen. Although Jalen in the photo did not have an obvious smile, ina could feel that he was happy the moment the photo was taken. ina felt that it was difficult for her to breathe. She hurriedly put the photo back, put the book back on the desk, and ran out of the study. ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± Graham looked at ina who came out and felt that her expression was a little strange. ina faked a smile and did not show any abnormalities. ¡°This is the document he wants. Give it to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Graham nodded and did not ask more. ina watched Graham disappear into the corner. The forced smile on her facepletely disappeared. She stood at the door of Jalen¡¯s house and did not leave for a long time. Who is that girl? Is she Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend? Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 378 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ina felt that it made sense. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± Sheforted herself, I understand. I also have ex¨Cboyfriends myself. But ina still felt uneasy. That girl was too simr to her. ina thought, am I a substitute for her in Jalen¡¯s heart? ina couldn¡¯t control her thought. She felt tortured. ina hated herself like this. She had never thought that she would be so sensitive after falling in love with Jalen. But ina could not control herself. She kept thinking about what Jalen was doing when he was not with her. Is he still in contact with that girl? ina had even thought of confronting Jalen. She wanted to know who the girl was and whether Jalen still loved that girl. But ina did not do that. She tried to pretend that nothing had happened. ina went to work as usual, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. What made ina even more annoyed was that Jalen was getting busier recently. She got more suspicious of him when she couldn¡¯t see him for a long time. ¡°Jenica, let¡¯s go drink some coffee tonight,¡± ina asked Jenica out. ina had to pour out her troubles, or she would go crazy sooner orter. When ina arrived at the coffee shop, Jenica was already there waiting for her. Jenica noticed that ina looked pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been too tired recently? Do you have sleeping problems?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenica was right. ina was really tired. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jenica became serious. She had never seen ina like this, so she was a little worried. ina drank a cup of coffee to clear her head. ¡°I feel ufortable.¡± Jenica supported her chin with her hands and stared at ina for a few seconds. Then she asked, ¡°Is it because of Jalen?¡± Jenica knew ina was in love with Jalen. She was happy for ina. But Jenica was surprised that it didn¡¯t go well. ina nodded. ¡°What happened? Does he lose interest in you? Is he cheating on you?¡± Jenica quickly asked with a serious look. ina shook her head. She did not how to exin it to Jenica. Jenica was anxious. ¡°Then tell me what happened. I¡¯m serious.¡± ina smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just get to know that he has an ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡± Hearing this, Jenica was stunned. It took a while before sheughed. ¡°Are you sad because of it?¡± Jenica sighed. A woman in love always got worried. ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I just feel ufortable.¡± ina did not tell Jenica that the woman looked like ina. Jenica patted ina and said, ¡°E, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Jalen¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend won¡¯t affect your rtionship. ¡°And you are an outstanding girl. If he doesn¡¯t cherish you, it is his pity. You don¡¯t have to be sad. You can dump him and find a better one.¡± Jenica felt that ina cared too much about Jalen. After all, this was the first time that ina had deeply fallen in love. It was natural that ina would get emotional. Jenica knew that ina had dated someone before, but ina wasn¡¯t serious about that man. They broke up very soon. But Jalen was different. ¡°You speak as if Jalen is very bad.¡± ina forced a smile. She knew that Jenica wasforting her. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 379 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 379 Chapter 379 ¡°Jalen is good, but you are also very outstanding.¡± Jenica looked at ina with a serious expression. ¡°E, you have to be confident in yourself. This is not the E I knew before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.¡± ina waved her hand. ina wondered, why would Jalen like me in the first ce? Is it rted to the woman in the photo? Who is that woman? ina had too many questions, but she did not tell Jenica. ina did not want Jenica to worry about From N?velDrama.Org. her. ¡°How are you? Did Quincy find trouble with your family?¡± ina changed the topic. She did not want to talk about Jalen. The more they discussed, the more annoyed she felt. Jenica sighed as she drank her coffee. She looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Quincy caused some trouble for us, but we have solved it.¡± If Jenica hadn¡¯t solved the problem, she would not be in the mood to drink coffee with ina today. ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell me if you need any help. I will try my best to help you,¡± ina said. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will tell you then,¡± Jenica replied. Jenica and ina chatted as they tasted their coffee. They didn¡¯t talk about Jalen or Quincy anymore, instead, they tried to get rxed for a short while. In the evening, ina returned home. The door was tightly closed. It seemed that Jalen had not returned. ina took out her phone and called Jalen. They were still in a rtionship. She had to know what he was doing. After a few beeps, the call was connected. ¡°Hello?¡± Jalen¡¯s deep voice came from the other side of the line. He sounded a little tired. ina felt distressed. ¡°Still working?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you eaten? Shall I bring some food over?¡± She guessed that Jalen would forget to eat when he was busy. ina thought that Jalen would agree. She had brought him food before. But Jalen refused. He said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll ask Graham to buy some food for me. You need a good rest. When I finish my current work, I will spend more time with you.¡® ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not ask any more questions. But she didn¡¯t feel well. As if he had felt something, Jalen said in a softer voice, ¡°E, my dear, it won¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stay upte. Health is more important than work,¡± ina instructed. She told herself that perhaps she was thinking too much. Jalen is busy at work. I should not have let my imagination run wild just because of a photo. After hanging up the phone, ina opened the door and went in. She took a shower and theny on the bed. She needed to have a good rest. In the Halton¡¯s residence, Jalen hung up the phone. He looked at Steven in front of him and frowned. Before he could speak, Steven said, ¡°Is it from ina? Didn¡¯t I warn you not to contact her?¡± Jalen ignored Steven and looked at Nitzan sitting not far away. ¡°Grandpa, are you old and confused?¡± ¡°Jalen! Don¡¯t talk to your grandfather like that!¡± Steven shouted angrily and was going to hit Jalen. Jalen still ignored Steven. He looked at Nitzan and wanted an answer. Nitzan sighed. After a while, he said, ¡°Jalen, he is your father. I¡­¡± ¡°He is not my father!¡± Jalen interrupted Nitzan with a gloomy expression. ¡°My father died a long time ago. Didn¡¯t you always say that?¡® Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 380 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Steven Halton looked very displeased. It was uneptable for him to hear his son saying that he was long dead and gone. Just as he was about to speak, Nitzan shouted, ¡°Stop! If not for the fact that you didn¡¯t fulfill responsibility as a father, Jalen wouldn¡¯t have hated you so much.¡± your Steven¡¯s face darkened. He restrained himself a little and said to Nitzan, ¡°Dad, what happened back then was veryplicated. I had no choice.¡± ¡°You have no choice?¡± It was like a joke to Jalen, ¡°What was the problem? What was it that made you abandon your family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Steven opened his mouth but did not speak for a while. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, where¡¯s the other woman? Are you abandoning her too?¡± It was so ridiculous to Jalen. ¡°She passed away.¡± Steven sighed with sadness in his eyes. Seeing him acting that way, Jalen felt extremely disgusted, ¡°She passed away, so you came back to us? You are so unashamed!¡± ¡°Jalen!¡± Steven roared, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°My father died a long time ago,¡± Jalen sneered coldly. He would never call this man Dad. He just felt so disgusted. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Nitzan coughed and interrupted, ¡°Alright Jalen, I know that you hate your father, but now he wants to make up for it. You should give him a chance.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A chance? Sure.¡± Jalen smiled, hiding the hatred in his eyes, ¡°If he can revive my mother, I will give him a chance.¡± ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Steven looked at his son who was just in front of him and realized that he had not seen him for many years. The bot had grown up and was way out of control now. ¡°Whether you admit it or not, I am still your father and the chairman of the Halton Group!¡± Steven. said with a cold face. That was true. Although Steven was gone for all those years, he was always the chairman of the Halton Group. Sure enough, that was not Jalen¡¯s intention, but Nitzan¡¯s. Although Nitzan was scolding Steven all the time, he still cared a lot about his son. After all, Steven was Nitzan¡¯s only son. How could Nitzan turn a blind eye to Steven? In the past, Jalen ignored it because he felt that Steven would nevere back. But now that he suddenly appeared and nned to be the chairman, Jalen was certainly very displeased. He looked at Nitzan and said with a dark face, ¡°Grandpa, are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°Jalen, give your father a chance to make up for it,¡± Nitzan answered. Jalen sneered. He nced at Steven and turned to leave, ¡°Since you chose him, so be it.¡± ¡°Jalen¡­¡± Nitzan called out, but Jalen left without looking back. Steven didn¡¯t care. He said to Nitzan, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. He will think it through over time.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Nitzan answered with discontent, ¡°I have no objection if you n toe back, but if you dare to harm Jalen, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± In Nitzan¡¯s eyes, although his son was important, he would never allow Steven to harm Jalen, for he had watched Jalen grow up, and Jalen had been by his side all these years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is my son. How can I do anything to harm him?¡± Steven smiled. ¡°By the way, you can stay out of the matters between Jalen and ina,¡± Nitzan said. Those words made Steven unhappy, but he did not show it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± He wondered what ina had done to Nitzan and Jalen that they would actually ept such an ordinary woman to marry into the Halton family. Fortunately, he came back in time, otherwise, the mistake would have been made a second time. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 381 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 381 Chapter 381 At the door of the Halton¡¯s residence, Jalen lit a cigarette unusually. He leaned against the car and looked up at the night sky, thinking of something. There were footsteps from behind. Steven was surprised to see Jalen standing at the door, but he quickly walked over, ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t left. Let¡¯s talk about ina.¡± Hearing that, Jalen threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground and stepped on it, ¡°Oh? What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What I mean is very simple. Leave her immediately and make a clean break.¡± Steven seemed to be unaware of the coldness of Jalen, or perhaps he felt it, but he did not care. Jalen did not speak but justughed grimly. ¡°How can that kind of woman be worthy of your identity? She just wants your money. You can y with her, but you can¡¯t marry her!¡± Steven continued. At that moment, Steven did not know about ina¡¯s background. Nitzan did not tell him, and neither did Jalen. Jalen just didn¡¯t care about it at all. Now Jalen¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his side, were clenched into fists. He turned his head and looked at Steven, who was about to speak again, ¡°That kind of woman? Isn¡¯t E better than the woman who had broken a family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about her like that!¡± Steven¡¯s expression turned angry. ¡°What? She¡¯s already dead, and you¡¯re still protecting her?¡± Jalen sneered, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re not a good person, and neither is she.¡± Because of these two people, Jalen¡¯s mothermitted suicide. A good family was ruined, and Saul had been tortured by his father since he was young. It was the misery of two families. All of those were caused by Steven and that dead woman. Sure enough, Jalen could not think of any nice words when facing Steven. ¡°Little bastard, how dare you?¡± With that, Steven rushed towards Jalen and raised his hand. However, Jalen was no longer a child who could only stand still and suffer beating. He grabbed Steven¡¯s wrist and shook it off, ¡°You are already old. If you want to live for a few more years, find a ce to take a rest and never appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°As for E, if you dare to trouble her, I promise you will suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Although Steven was Jalen¡¯s biological father, Jalen had already no longer regarded him as his father. However, Jalen¡¯s threat meant nothing to Steven. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am now the chairman of the Halton Group. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°As for you, if I want to, I can join hands with the board of directors and dismiss your position as president at any time,¡± Steven said. Jalen¡¯s face was dark, yet there was no fear, ¡°Is that so? Then you can dismiss my position and see if it is me who¡¯s relying on the Halton Group or vice versa.¡± ¡°You!¡± Steven was very angry. He took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. He couldn¡¯t let Jalen win over him, ¡°If you want ina to be safe, you should stay away from her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be merciful to her.¡± ¡°I dare you!¡± Jalen red at him angrily. ¡°See if I dare or not.¡± Steven was not afraid. He was still the chairman of the Halton Group and had a lot of power. What Jalen had, he had them too. The two were in a deadlock. Jalen looked at Steven even with killing intent. He wished to kill this person so From N?velDrama.Org. much. After an unknown period, Jalen seemed to havepromised and said, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble her. I will stay away from her.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 382 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Saturday, the Moonlight Fashion Design Company officially started the business. Early in the morning, ina rushed to thepany and began to prepare for the opening. Adriana came to her side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will Jalen be here?¡± ina was stunned. Last night, she called Jalen, but he seemed to be very busy. He could not even attend the opening ceremony, although he had promised toe. She shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s busy handling things in the Halton Group. He can¡¯t make it here.¡± Adriana heard that and showed a sense of loss. It was not because she had any interest in Jalen, but because she felt that if Jalen came, the publicity effect will be much better. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe in the charm of our brand,¡± Adriana said, to ina and also to herself. After packing up at thepany, the two of them got up and went to the outlet, for the official opening ceremony was held there. The models, and all the clothes, were already waiting at the outlet. When ina and Adriana arrived, the employees were busy, trying to make sure that everything will be good enough after the official opening. ¡°E, are you nervous? Your brand is going to be tested by consumers soon,¡± Adriana smiled at her. ina shook her head, looking very rxed, ¡°No, I am confident in myself.¡± Looking at the clothes that had already been set up in the shop, ina was full of confidence. She believed that she would be recognized by the public. ¡°Then your mentality is really good. Even I am a little nervous.¡± For Adriana, returning to work again after so many years was not a sure sess. She was afraid that she could not do it well and that she would fail ina¡¯s expectations. ina smiled at her and encouraged her, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t be nervous. You have already done very well. Believe in yourself and believe in me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adriana nodded. When she saw Jazmin walking over, she whispered, ¡°Recently, your cousin seems to have changed. She is very serious at work now.¡± ina looked at Jazmin who was busy with work and was very surprised, ¡°This is good. At least Xzavier could stop worrying for her now.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope she could keep it up,¡± Adriana said. Soon, the outlet was well-prepared and the auspicious time for the opening had arrived. ina and Adriana walked to the entrance of the outlet and prepared to greet. Adriana had invited a lot of reporters. No matter what, it should be in the spot line. ¡°Thank you for attending our opening ceremony of the Moonlight Fashion Design Company. Our company would try our best to provide the finest product to our customers.¡± Adriana said to the crowd. There were already a lot of people watching. This shopping mall was a high-end shopping mall. The people who came here to shop were either rich or noble. At this moment, the people who were watching here were all rich, so they were interested in this new brand. As Adriana was making the opening speech, Saul arrived. He stood between Adriana and ina and asked in a small voice, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jalen here? Didn¡¯t he promise he woulde?¡± Hearing people ask about Jalen again, ina felt annoyed inside. She wondered how busy Jalen was. He always went back on his promise. Yet every time she questioned, Jalen refused to tell her in detail, so ina didn¡¯t know whether he was really busy or was just lying now. It had been a long time since shest saw Jalen. For these days, she had only contacted him on the phone. Thinking about that, ina felt a little panic. This is weird. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said he was busy. Do you know what he is busy with?¡± ina asked. The rtionship between Saul and Jalen seemed to have eased, so she asked Saul. Saul frowned and felt that something might have happened. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Halton Group seems to be fine recently. Jalen should not be very busy.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As soon as he said that, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly changed his words. ¡°! mean, maybe he is working on expanding the foreign provinces¡¯ market recently. He can be busy.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 383 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 383 Chapter 383 ina frowned and did not speak. Although she still had a smile on her face, her heart was full of doubts. Right, there is no big events of the Halton Group recently. Why is Jalen suddenly so busy that he doesn¡¯t even have time to have a meal with me? No matter how blunt ina was, she could find that something was wrong at this time. ina shook her head and temporarily stopped thinking of it. After the opening ceremony, she should go to the Halton Group. No matter what, she had to get a clear answer. Soon, Adriana finished her speaking, and with the sound of apuse, the Moonlight Fashion Design Company officially opened. The door behind was opened, and many people walked in. Although ina was the boss, she worked as a clerk at this time too, patiently answering customers¡¯ questions. Of course, the price still made a lot of people feel surprised. It seemed that they did not expect that a newly Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. opened brand would price as much as those luxury goods. ¡°What is this thing? It dares to sell for such a high price.¡± Someoneined in a loud voice. Someone echoed and felt dissatisfied. ina walked over and came to the girl whoined, ¡°Excuse me, madam, may I exin the material and workmanship of this dress for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what material it is made of. I just want to know why you are selling it so expensive. It¡¯s almost as expensive as Chanel next door.¡± The girl refused. She was not short of money, but she didn¡¯t think she should be such a fool to waste money on it. ina smiled and patiently exined, ¡°It is made of natural mulberry silk. Every piece of clothing is handmade, so the price would be a little higher.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± the girl sneered, ¡°Just this?¡± ¡°Since the establishment of the Moonlight Fashion Design Company, we aimed at the high-end line. We should have our local luxury brand, don¡¯t we?¡± ina was not angry. She had expected thising. Hearing ina¡¯s words, the girl did not change her mind at all. She still had a cold face, ¡°Do you think you can be a luxury brand just because you want to? They have more than a hundred years of history, what do you have?¡± ¡°Is all the years of our nation¡¯s history not enough?¡± ina smiled. The clothes she showed today were all mixed with various rare skills. These skills had the beauty and heaviness of history. The girl was choked by ina¡¯s words, and for a moment, she could not find a word to refute. She snorted coldly but did not leave. Those who coulde to this shopping mall were all rich people. They did not care about the price. As long as they liked it, the rest didn¡¯t matter. Thus soon, someone paid the bill. They were two delicate dresses made of natural mulberry silk. They were elegant and cool to wear. Just when ina felt that everything was going well, someone asked, ¡°Why do the clothes of your shop look simr to the clothes of the shop that opened a few days ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Someone agreed and frowned. Hearing that, thedy who had already paid the bill stopped and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you can¡¯t exin it clearly, I won¡¯t take these clothes.¡± ina frowned. She and Adriana walked over and asked, ¡°Which outlet are you talking about?¡± ¡°The one opposite you, Dream Clothing Design Company.¡± The person said. Dream Clothing Design Company? Hearing the name, ina was buried in thought. Wasn¡¯t this the Moonlight Fashion Design Company¡¯s previous name? Alisha? Just as she thought of that, ina saw Alisha walk in. Alisha nced at the clothes in the shop and sneered, ¡°I assume you had a lot of talent in the first ce. It turns out that you giarized. Ms. Gainsford, if you can¡¯t give out a reasonable exnation today, I¡¯m afraid we shall meet in court.¡± wwe ANIMA Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 384 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Alisha was very proud. There were two shop assistants standing on both sides of her, holding two dresses in their hands, which were exactly the same as the two dresses that the richdy had just paid for. The richdy took out her skirts. Afterparing them carefully, she found that other than the color difference, the dresses were almost the same. And her face immediately darkened. Thedy threw the dress on Adriana¡¯s face and shouted angrily, ¡°What does this mean? Do you want me to wear giarized clothes?¡± In any case, thedy was a famous person in New York. If people knew that she wore a giarized dress, she would be a joke. Adriana took the dress and looked at the two dresses that Alisha was holding. Her face darkened. She said, ¡°We can guarantee that we didn¡¯t giarize.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alisha chuckled and walked to ina, adding, ¡°My shop has been open for a week. Do you mean that I giarized your work?¡± ina was not stupid. She knew that Alisha was deliberately going against her. This so-called giarism was definitely Alisha¡¯s trick. But¡­ How did Alisha get the design of Moonlight Fashion Design Company? ina felt that it was necessary to figure it out. ¡°I personally drew the design drawings. I have a draft here. Do you have it?¡± ina asked. Alisha did not panic at all when she heard that. Instead, she smiled and reached out to the assistant behind her. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± ¡°Look at it carefully. Let¡¯s figure out who the original creator is,¡± Alisha asked as she handed the manuscript to ina. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ina widened her eyes and looked at the manuscript in Alisha¡¯s hand in disbelief. The manuscript was exactly the same as hers. If the paper was not different, ina would even suspect that Alisha had stolen ina¡¯s own manuscript. Adriana was also surprised. She leaned over to ina and asked in a small voice, ¡°E, what¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone must have stolen my manuscript for them.¡± Not only did that person steal ina¡¯s manuscript, but the person could also see the final draft of her clothes. Otherwise, it was impossible to design such a simr dress simr just by looking at the manuscript. At that moment, ina seemed to have thought of something. Her gaze swept across the people and finally fell on Jazmin, who was not far away. Sensing ina¡¯s gaze, Jazmin could not help but shiver. Before ina could ask, Jazmin turned around and left. It was obvious that Jazmin admitted his fault. ina was furious. ina had brought Jazmin to New York and allowed Jazmin to live in ina¡¯s house. Not only was Jazmin not grateful, but she also took the opportunity to steal ina¡¯s drafts and stole the finished product for Alisha! ina suppressed the anger in her heart. She knew that she should solve the problem in front of her first. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how you got the draft?¡±¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Of course, the draft was drawn by our designer,¡± Alisha sneered, thinking that ina could not prove her innocence at all. ina thought for a moment and took out her phone. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call the police.¡± She knew very well that if she did not call the police to solve this matter, she could not prove her innocence. Even if she did, there would be people who would not believe it. So, she could only call the police. ¡°You¡­¡± Alisha also did not expect that ina would do this. Alisha was a little stunned. ina called the police and then looked at the guests in the shop, saying, ¡°Everyone, thank you for coming to support us today, but everyone has seen it. Ourpany was framed and giarized. We must prove our innocence, so our shop can¡¯t continue to open today. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. After the matter is settled, we will continue to open our shop. When the timees, we wee all of you toe again.¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t giarize?¡± The richdy who had bought clothes frowned and asked. ina nodded without hesitation, but she still said, ¡°Thank you for your support. We will give you a refund. As for giarism, you just have to pay attention to the police notice.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 385 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 385 Chapter 385 The police came, and the customers in the shop left. Alisha looked at ina¡¯s confident smile. She had no idea why ina was so confident. Could it be that ina had evidence? With suspicion, Alisha came to ina and asked, ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t giarize. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give my evidence to the police. Ms. Lory, you should think about whether you have any loopholes. If you didn¡¯t do a good job and get caught by me, won¡¯t your reputation be ruined?¡± ina smiled. It made Alisha feel nervous. Alisha was a little scared but soon returned to normal. ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see what evidence you have!¡± Before leaving, Alisha seemed to feel that it was not satisfying. She turned to ina and said, ¡°Jalen hasn¡¯te to meet you recently, right?¡± ina frowned and ignored her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what he is doing? I know it very well.¡± Alisha smiled maliciously. ina got up and went around her, preparing to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. We¡¯re good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really? Then why do I feel that you don¡¯t seem to know anything?¡± In Alisha¡¯s opinion, if ina knew that Jalen¡¯s father came back and he was against the two of them being together, ina would not be so happy. Seeing that ina was about to leave, Alisha deliberately said, ¡°By the way, did you go to Jalen¡¯s study to see the photo? Does that woman look very simr to you?¡± Hearing this, ina could not help but stop. The next second, she turned around and walked to Alisha. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ina could not ask Jalen, and she could not find too many clues on the Inte. She could only ask Alisha. Of course, she would not believe Alisha without a doubt, but she wanted a clue. Even if it was just a name, it was enough for her to investigate the woman. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alisha smiled in surprise. ¡°It looks like you have seen the photo.¡± ina did not refute but asked, ¡°What is her rtionship with Jalen?¡± ¡°What rtionship?¡± Alisha smiled again. Looking at ina¡¯s current appearance, Alisha was very satisfied. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t believe that a man like Jalen will be rejected, right?¡± After a while, Alisha said. Rejected? ina frowned even deeper. Alisha was in a good mood and was willing to talk to ina more. After all, Alisha was happy to make ina suffer. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. That woman is not Jalen¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Alisha said. She suddenly said this as if she wasforting ina, which surprised ina. ina asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Simple. Although Jalen loves her very much, they have never been together.¡± Alisha did know a lot about Jalen, at least she knew him more than ina. ina thought, what does it mean that Jalen loves her very much? Hearing Alisha¡¯s words, ina felt as if her heart had been stabbed by something, and she felt very ufortable. Alisha did not care about it. Anyway, seeing that ina¡¯s expression was not good, Alisha felt happy. Alisha added, ¡°Jalen confessed to her, but she rejected him. ¡°Yet, even so, Jalen could not forget her. You are just her substitute. Do you think he is a jerk?¡± Alisha smiled happily. It was ina¡¯s turn to be sad. Although ina knew that Alisha did not have good intentions, ina still could not help but feel upset when she heard this. ina thought, are these all true? She could not help but suspect. But¡­ Alisha was so proud. She did not seem to be lying. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 386 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 386 Chapter 386 ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Ethel Locke.¡± ina looked at theptop in front of her and searched for all the information about Ethel. Everyone praised ina as a top student, but when ina saw Ethel¡¯s resume, ina found that there were actually many excellent people in the world. Moreover, Ethel was not only a top student but also had a strongprehensive ability. Compared to ina, Ethel was much better. ina found that she felt a sense of inferiority. She shook her head and quickly threw this idea out of her mind. Whether Ethel was a top student or a beauty was not important to ina. ina didn¡¯t need to compare herself to others. After turning off theputer, ina felt that she should have a good talk with Jalen. If Jalen only treated her as a substitute, then ina decided to break up with him. ina was not the kind of person who was willing to be a substitute. Just as she was thinking, there was a knock on the door. She was shocked. She thought, is it Jalen? Could it be that he knew about the matter in the shop, so he rushed over to meet me? Thinking of this, ina quickened her pace. She was actually looking forward to seeing that man because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. When the door opened, ina froze. ¡°E, are you alright? I¡¯ve heard about what happened today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you resolve it.¡± Jaydon. looked at ina and found that she was upset. He thought that she was worried about the giarism case. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that it was Jaydon, ina was disappointed, but¡­. In addition to disappointment, it was more of a self-mockery. ina wondered, even Jaydon knew about the shop, how could Jalen not know? Are you really so busy that you can¡¯t evene to see me? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can solve my own problem.¡± ina did not take this matter to heart at all. There was no other reason. Jazmin¡¯s method of stealing the final draft was too clumsy. Jazmin probably did not expect that there were surveince cameras in the study, nor did she expect that there were surveince cameras all over thepany. Ganter JOR What ina needed to do now was to find evidence that Jazmin contacted Alisha. However, this was not a problem for her. ina just needed some time. Hearing her words, Jaydon was unhappy. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t need to refuse my help. It¡¯s yourpany, and you made lots of effort. I know you don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to your brand, right?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need your help. I have a way to prove it.¡± ina was helpless. Although she was annoyed that Jaydon approached her with bad motives, she was still very grateful to him for taking the initiative to help. Seeing that she did not seem to be joking, Jaydon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If there is anything you need my help with, just tell me.¡± ina looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just want to help you. I don¡¯t need you to pay anything.¡± Jaydon was also very helpless. He wasn¡¯t that shameless. He wouldn¡¯t do any bad things to her at this time. ina smiled. His words surprised her. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you ask me to be with you this time?¡± ¡°If you are willing¡­¡± "No.¡± Jaydon was speechless. ¡°By the way, have you had dinner?¡± Jaydon changed the topic. Otherwise, they would be so awkward. ina shook her head. She was not in the mood to eat. Jaydon smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She just wanted to stay at home, did not want to go out, and did not want to see anyone. This made Jaydon worried. He said carefully, ¡°Do you want to eat at home? I don¡¯t eat much. Just make some food for me.¡± ¡°Do you want me to cook for you?¡± ina looked at him like she was looking at a fool. ¡°Or what?¡± Jaydon asked. He didn¡¯t know how to cook. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 387 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Jaydon looked at the pasta in front of him and fell into deep thought. He wondered, am I really going to marry this woman? Grandpa, are you sure you are not tricking me? ina nced at him as if she could see his dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good that I still have pasta. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you can leave.¡± She was also upset. Sure enough, most of the men in this world were like Jaydon, who did not do any housework. There were really not many people who could cook a good meal like Jalen. Thinking of this, ina was a little sad. If she broke up with Jalen, no one would cook for her in the future. Just thinking about it made her feel ufortable. ¡°You really don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡± In the end, Jaydon still chose to eat pasta. After all, he was a little hungry. ina ignored him and silently ate the pasta, thinking about when to talk to Jalen. Before that, she had to solve the problem of herpany first. She could not really let Alisha frame her. After finishing the pasta, ina saw that Jaydon still had no intention of leaving. So she could not help but start to chase him away. ¡°Are you still not leaving?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a while. You¡¯re free anyway.¡± Jaydon sat on the sofa. He could finally enter ina¡¯s house. No matter what, he had to stay for a while longer. ina walked over and said unhappily, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m free? I have a lot of things to do.¡± ¡°Then you can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll be right next to you. I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Jaydon said. ina¡¯s face darkened and she red at him, but Jaydon pretended not to see it. He leaned on the sofa and started ying with his phone. Seeing this, ina had no choice but to let him stay. She opened herptop and kept typing on the keyboard. The sound of typing on the keyboard was a bit loud. Jaydon could not help but look at her. ¡°What are you busy with? ina said, ¡°Check the surveince videos.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jaydon sat up straight and was very surprised. ¡°Do you know how to do this?¡± ina nced at him and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± She knew a lot, but she didn¡¯t intend to talk to Jaydon. Jaydon was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to tell her that he had indeed thought so before. Although he knew that ina was a doctor, he did not think that ina was very powerful. It was not until he knew her more that he slowly realized that she seemed to be a little different from what he thought. ina was still typing on the keyboard, and Jaydon had moved behind her at some point in time. ¡°Oh my goodness. You are a hacker, right?¡± He could not help but exim when he saw ina hacking the surveince cameras at any minute. ina quickly closed theptop and red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not.¡± He didn¡¯t care if ina didn¡¯t admit it. Anyway, he already had an idea in his heart. ¡°Where did you learn all this?¡± He had investigated ina and knew that she grew up in the vige. He thought that no one could teach her in a vige. ina continued typing on the keyboard and said casually, ¡°I learned it from my master.¡± Well, it was as if she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you really don¡¯t need my help? Alisha is now backed up by the Stein family. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with her, right?¡± But he didn¡¯t take the Stein family seriously. ina sneered and looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the current situation of the Stein family? They can¡¯t even handle their problems. Why should I be scared of them?¡± She believed that today¡¯s matter was purely Alisha¡¯s own actions. The Stein family most likely did not know and would not help her. ¡°True, Monica still has some power,¡± Jaydon praised. ina smiled, ¡°What? Are you interested in her? I can introduce you to her.¡± Jaydon took two steps back and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°In order to drive me away, you will really do everything you can, right?¡± As he spoke, there was a knock on the door. Before ina could speak, Jaydon walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 388 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 388 Chapter 388 The door opened, and Jaydon saw Jalen¡¯s face. He was a little surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The two of them spoke at the same time, clearly surprised by each other. Jalen¡¯s face darkened. He walked past Jaydon into the living room and saw ina who was eating pasta. ina was also surprised to see him here. She was thinking about talking to Jalen sometimes, and she did not expect that he would appear so soon. Jaydon closed the door and sat down opposite ina. He said in a provocative manner, ¡°Mr. Halton, would you like some? E can make you some pasta.¡± Jalen kept a straight face and said nothing. He was obviously very unhappy. After he knew that something had happened to ina¡¯s brand, he avoided Steven¡¯s people and got here to see her since he was afraid that she would be upset. But what did he see? ina was still with Jaydon and eating pasta together. If Jalen hadn¡¯te, who knew what the two would have done next? The more Jalen thought about it, the angrier he became. In order to deal with Steven in case he would harm ina, Jalen had been enduring because as long as ina was safe, he could do anything. But what about her? She wouldn¡¯t even think about him these days, right? ina could tell that Jalen was strange. She knew that he was angry, so she said to Jaydon, ¡°Are you done eating? If you¡¯re done, get out of here.¡± ¡°E, how can you be so cruel to me? We have just¡­¡± Jaydon seemed to bite back the words he wanted to say, which made Jalen couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were doing just now. ina instantly felt nervous. Was Jaydon trying to get her killed? ¡°What are you talking about? I have done nothing with you. Don¡¯t frame me!¡± ina exined as she walked over and opened the door, wishing she could kick Jaydon out.. Seeing them joke with each other, Jalen felt jealous and that everything he did was meaningless. ¡°Enough!¡± Jalen shouted angrily. He did not look at ina as he got up and left the house. He should not havee, so he could continue to fantasize that she still cared about him. Seeing Jalen leave, ina felt her heart empty. She red at Jaydon and got up to chase after him. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jaydon shrugged. He didn¡¯t say anything, right? Jalen was so stingy! Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, ina stepped in quickly and caught up with Jalen. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He was talking nonsense.¡± ina exined, ¡°He deliberately said that to provoke you.¡± Jalen pursed his lips. Of course, he knew, but he thought that ina should not give Jaydon a chance to get close to her, let alone let him enter her ce. What if Jaydon was up to no good? Seeing that Jalen was still angry, ina had to change the topic. ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Jalen did not speak, poker-faced. The look on his face reminded ina that this man was still angry. ina was not happy either. ¡°Why did youe to see me after such a long time? And now you got angry because of a small matter. Jalen, do you think it¡¯s right?¡± She looked away, expressionless. She also felt aggrieved. Jalen, who was still getting mad at her, was suddenly stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at ina. Seeing that she looked away, he suddenly felt sorry for her. No matter what, it was his fault. Sighing, he reached out to make ina turn around and looked into her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been busy recently. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.¡± ¡°Busy? What are you busy with?¡± ina asked because she knew that Halton Group had not been in any trouble recently. Jalen had no reason to get so busy at all. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 389 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Jalen did not know how to answer her when he heard what ina asked. There wasn¡¯t a lot to do in the Halton Group, and it was not because he was too busy to see ina, but because of Steven. Steven sent his men to keep an eye on Jalen. As long as Jalen came to ina, Steven would know. At that time, Steven might have done something to ina. Jalen had to be alert, so he did not dare toe to ina. But he was not idle either. He was busy buying the directors. As long as Jalen had them on his side and kicked Steven out of his position, he would have nothing to worry about anymore. It was not easy. Those old men always supported Steven. After all, many of them were promoted by Steven, not to mention that they were already dissatisfied with Jalen and his reforms in recent years. How could they possibly support Jalen at this moment? Jalen did not intend to let ina know about all these things. First, he did not want her to worry about him. Second, he did not want her to know the existence of Steven, in case she would be unhappy. ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± The smile on ina¡¯s face faded a little. Jalen did not know what to say, which exined why he remained silent. In other words, he was not busy with anything. Jalen came back to his senses and noticed that ina was unhappy. He exined, ¡°Just some business affairs in thepany. I have been dealing with some errands recently.¡± ¡°Is that so? What errands? Tell me. Maybe I can give you some advice.¡± Her aggressiveness made Jalen frown. ina was not the kind of person who wanted to get to the bottom of everything. Jalen looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± With a ding, the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened. The two of them walked out side by side, and the atmosphere became particrly tense. Lying? ina did not know. ¡°E, I¡¯ve been really busy recently. Don¡¯t overthink, okay?¡± Jalen had topromise since it was his fault. ina sighed and sat down on a bench. ¡°Then tell me, are you being honest with me from beginning to end?¡± Jalen paused. He noticed ina¡¯s serious tone and was a little puzzled. ¡°Of course. If I really lie to you, I must have a reason.¡± For example, he had lied to ina that he was busy right now, but in fact, he was trying his best to protect her from Steven. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jalen felt that this reason should be eptable. Hearing him say that, ina didn¡¯t know how to describe what she felt. Anyway, she didn¡¯t feel good. ina sighed. She just thought that it was time to make everything clear. Otherwise, she would feel like a huge weight in her chest and she would be worried forever. ¡°Then¡­¡± She turned to look at Jalen. ¡°What about Ethel?¡± Hearing Ethel¡¯s name, Jalen froze, his eyes full of disbelief, and then anger. ina also saw the change in the look on his face. ¡°Who told you that?¡± His gloomy face made ina feel like he had be a stranger. ¡°It¡¯s not the point. The point is, am I her substitute for you?¡± ina did not beat around the bush and asked directly. ¡°Substitute?¡± Jalen frowned and looked even more displeased. ¡°Nonsense, you are you. What does it have to do with her?¡± ¡°Really? Then why do we look so alike?¡± It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, right? It couldn¡¯t be that Jalen just. happened to have a thing for women who looked like her. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 390 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Jalen¡¯s frown lines went deeper. He looked at ina in disbelief. ¡°You saw the photo?¡± ina did not deny it, because she didn¡¯t have to. It was the truth. ¡°You went to my study?¡± Jalen had ced the photo in the study, but he didn¡¯t put it on the table. If ina had not rummaged around in his study, she wouldn¡¯t see it at all. ina was not afraid of his anger. Instead, she was amused. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She wanted to see what Jalen would do to her next. Jalen was angry and had the urge to beat someone up. He was not getting mad at ina, but at himself. He took a deep breath and calmed down after a while. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, E. I actually have nothing to do with Ethel.¡± ¡°Oh, then who is she to you? Will you swear that you didn¡¯t get close to me because I looked like her?¡± ina stared straight at Jalen, not giving him any chance to lie. Jalen said nothing. He couldn¡¯t, because when he first met ina, he paid attention to her because she looked simr to Ethel. But Jalen could swear that his love for her had nothing to do with Ethel. ina did not know this. She only saw that Jalen remained silent. In her eyes, the silence was equal to acquiescence. At this moment, ina felt as if her heart was broken. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Good, very good!¡± She had never thought that she would be someone else¡¯s substitute one day. ¡°E¡­¡± When Jalen saw the pain in her eyes, he also felt his heart broken. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I got it. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡± She smiled bitterly. Now she finally understood why Jalen liked her. It did make sense. How could a man like Jalen fall for someone like her? It turned out that the person he liked was not her. He had been looking at someone else through her eyes. Ridiculous! ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand. My feelings for you have nothing to do with Ethel,¡± Jalen quickly exined. He felt that ina had misunderstood him. But how could ina believe his words now? She only felt that he was quibbling around. ¡°I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s substitute.¡± ¡°You are not¡­¡± Jalen wanted to exin again. ¡°We are over.¡± ina interrupted him. She looked so determined and her eyes were so cold. Perhaps she had already made a decision when she saw Ethel¡¯s photo, but she still had hope in her heart. Because she wished that all of this was just a misunderstanding. But now she knew that this was not a misunderstanding. Jalen liked her just because she looked extremely simr to Ethel. Her words stunned Jalenpletely. He never expected ina so easily to say they were over. After a while, Jalen came back to his senses and looked at ina. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ina firmly looked back at him. ¡°Why am I not sure? I¡¯m not as noble as you, but I¡¯m not going to be anyone¡¯s substitute.¡± If she was not the only one to him, she would rather leave him. Even though she felt heartbroken and she didn¡¯t want to part with him, her rationality told her that if she didn¡¯t make a quick break, she would suffer more. From the moment Jalen saw Jaydon, he had anger in his heart. Now, his anger surged and got him completely. But he had nowhere to vent his anger, which made him feel worse. ¡°Alright, I respect your decision.¡± Jalen did not exin further, or perhaps he felt that it would be useless. He turned around and left without looking back. ina stayed still and did not chase after him. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ina stared at Jalen until he disappeared from the entrance of the apartment. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she had to wipe them away from the corners of her eyes in case they streamed down her cheeks. She turned around and was about to go back. However, when she turned around, she saw Jaydon standing not far away. Jaydon was very embarrassed. He did not expect that just eating pasta at ina¡¯s ce would cause her and Jalen to break up. Although it was what he wanted, he realized that he was not that happy when he really saw it happen. ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± He had a guilty conscience, not daring to look into ina¡¯s eyes. ina walked past him and did not say anything. ¡°E, I didn¡¯t expect you to break up with him. I¡­¡± Jaydon caught up with her, worried. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± ina said. The tone of her voice was cold and in. Jaydon was just a trigger at most. Without him, when ina knew that she was a substitute, she would still break up with Jalen. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jaydon heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her say that. He knew it. How could the pasta cause the two of them to break up? That was ridiculous. ina walked into the elevator. Jaydon tried to follow her in, but ina stopped him coldly, ¡°Why are you following me? It¡¯ste now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be sad. So I think maybe you want myfort.¡± Jaydon smiled dryly. It was a good thing that they broke up. Now he finally had a chance. ¡°No need.¡± With that, ina pressed the button to close the door. As the elevator door closed, she disappeared from Jaydon¡¯s sight. Jaydon did not continue to follow her. ina might want to be alone for the time being. If he kept pestering her, she might find him annoying. Making up his mind, Jaydon left and decided to tell this good news to his grandfather. Tyrone would be very happy if he knew about it. Compared to Jaydon¡¯s high spirits, ina¡¯s mood was quite low. In fact, when she said that they were over, she thought that Jalen would say something. She thought that Jalen would disagree, but out of her expectations¡­ ina shook her head. Even if he disagreed, so what? If he disagreed, would she still be with him? Could she endure being someone else¡¯s substitute? The answer was no. She could never do that. They were meant to break up. Rubbing her eyebrows, ina felt that it was a good thing for both of them. She and Jalen should not be together in the first ce, and now everything was back on track again. Shey on the bed with her eyes closed, forcing herself to fall asleep and not think about anything else. At the same time, Jalen was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of his office. There were several cigarette butts at his feet, showing how agitated he was. It was exactly what Graham saw when he pushed open the door and came in. He could not help but be worried. ¡°Mr. Halton, I understand that you want to see me.¡± Graham walked over and was about to ask what happened, but then he bit his words back. Jalen put out the cigarette in his hand and looked at Graham. ¡°I need you to carry on two things for me. First, spread out the news that I broke up with ina, especially to that man¡¯s ears. ¡°Second, contact the board of directors. I want to meet them again.¡± Jalen did not believe that he could not convince those old fogies. He could give them what Steven could give them, or even more than what Steven promised to them. He did not believe that those people would not be tempted. Graham nodded. Then he was surprised. ¡°You and Ms. Gainsford¡­ Have you split up?¡± Jalen did not say anything, but it seemed to Graham that it was a yes. Graham was shocked. ¡°Why? Did Mr. Halton say anything to her?¡± Jalen shook his head and didn¡¯t exin. ¡°It¡¯s not important. After we break up, Steven won¡¯t keep an eye on ina anymore.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Graham did not understand. She wondered, did Mr. Halton deliberately break up with Ms. Gainsford just to protect Ms. Gainsford? Graham secretly nodded. She felt that it was highly possible. In order to protect ina, Jalen could really do anything. Graham didn¡¯t know if ina knew about Jalen¡¯s efforts. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Graham left, Jalen sat alone in the office. He was overwhelmed with exhaustion. During this period of time, he was worried that Steven would hurt ina, so he was constantly vignt and almost didn¡¯t rest. It was fine for him to break up now. Jalen would exin everything to ina after everything was. As for Ethel¡­ Jalen¡¯s face darkened slightly. He took out his phone and called Graham. ¡°Check who ina has been in contact with these past two days.¡± Jalen did not believe that ina would search in his study room for no reason. Someone must have told her something. The news of ina and Jalen breaking up spread very quickly. Almost everyone in the upper ss of New York knew about it. Originally, they did not know that ina and Jalen were together. Now everyone knew about the breakup. When Adriana saw ina at thepany, she was stunned. ¡°Are you alright? Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine.¡± ina was surprised. She wondered, is there something wrong with me? ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with the giarism. I have to solve it early. Otherwise, our brand will be ruined,¡± ina said. Adriana saw that ina¡¯s expression was normal, and it did not look like ina had just broken up. Adriana was filled with mixed feelings. Anyway, Adriana was very worried. ¡°E, you and Jalen¡­¡± Adriana had no choice but to ask because she was really worried about ina. Hearing this, ina was stunned and then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a breakup. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who willmit suicide after breaking up.¡± ina smiled at her. It seemed that she was in a good mood. However, Adriana knew that the more ina pretended nothing had happened, the more upset ina felt. On the contrary, Adriana hoped that ina could cry bitterly. At least ina would be able to vent it out by crying. Now ina seemed to be holding everything in her heart by staying calm. Adriana still wanted to say something, but ina did not give her a chance. ¡°Call Jazmin in. This matter is all thanks to her.¡± If not for Jazmin, how could Alisha get the design draft? How could Alisha have the finished clothes they designed? Adriana did not ask further and told someone to call Jazmin in. When Jazmin was called into Adriana¡¯s office, she had already guessed something, but she was not sure. She had been so careful that she could not be discovered. ¡°Adriana, are you looking for me?¡± Adriana used to live in Peach Vige. Although Jazmin was not familiar with Adriana, Jazmin was trying to be close to Adriana now. Adriana did not say anything but looked at ina. ina did not waste any time. She walked up to Jazmin and asked, ¡°What did Alisha give you? Why are you helping her like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Jazmin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still tried to pretend to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ina sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you steal my drafts for her? And you also stole the finished clothes that ourpany designed for her, right?¡± If not for these two things, Alisha would not have made such simr clothes. Jazmin quickly retreated. She was shocked, but she pretended to be wronged. ¡°E, what are you talking about? How could I do such things?¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you know that there are surveince cameras in my study room?¡± ina looked at Jazmin with a smile that was a little cold. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 ¡°Sur¡­ Surveince?¡± Jazmin stuttered as she looked at ina in disbelief. Jazmin wondered, is there something wrong with ina? Why did she put surveince in her study? ina chuckled and handed the surveince video that she had prepared earlier to Jazmin. ¡°Look at yourself sneaking around. I really feel sorry for Xzavier.¡± ina had thought that Jazmin was really working hard to get better, but ina had not expected that Jazmin would do such a thing. Jazmin looked at herself in the surveince video and waspletely stunned. ¡°What¡­ What does this prove? At most, it can only prove that I took your draft. Who can prove that I have given it to someone else?¡± Jazmin came back to her senses. She had obviously thought of what she would say after being discovered. Otherwise, she would not have reacted so quickly. As if knowing that she would say that, ina was not angry and yed another video. ¡°This is the surveince video of you stealing thepany¡¯s finished clothes.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This is the surveince video that you met with Alisha¡¯s fellows. How about it? Can¡¯t it prove anything?¡± ina did not give Jazmin a chance to speak and interrogated Jazmin. This time, Jazmin really could not find an excuse. She looked at the surveince video and had no idea where ina got the surveince video. Jazmin wondered, how could I be discovered by ina when I met Alisha¡¯s fellows? How did ina get the surveince video? Why is ina so capable? ¡°Adriana, call the police.¡± ina sighed and made a decision. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This time, no matter what happened, she could not forgive Jazmin. ina did not want the reputation of the Moonlight Fashion Design Company to be ruined by Jazmin. Moreover, Jazmin should be taught a lesson. Hearing the words ¡°call the police¡±, Jazmin panicked instantly. ¡°E, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t do this!¡± Jazmin rushed up and grabbed ina¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡°Please forgive me. I promise I won¡¯t do such a thing again.¡± However, such a guarantee was extremely ridiculous to ina. ina shook off Jazmin¡¯s hand and looked at her with a cold face. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Jazmin, you are an adult. You should pay the price for this.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ina got up and left. She believed that Adriana could solve the rest. ina did not need to worry about Jazmin. Jazmin would definitely not go to jail, but ina still needed to teach Jazmin a lesson. However, ina did not know how to tell Xzavier about it. ina had a headache, but she still forced herself to call Xzavier. On the other side of the line, Xzavier did not respond. He only felt that it was very embarrassing for his daughter to do such a thing. He felt sorry for ina. Xzavier agreed with ina for her calling the police to arrest Jazmin. He had long felt that Jazmin should have suffered a little. However, Jazmin¡¯s mother, Natalie, didn¡¯t think the same. Knowing that her daughter had been taken away by the police, Natalie did not care about the reason. She pointed at Xzavier and began to scold ina. Then she left for New York. No matter what happened, she could not let her beloved daughter suffer. After hanging up the phone with Xzavier, ina breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Xzavier could understand it, she had nothing to worry about. ina stood at the entrance of Moonlight Fashion Design Company and was ready to drive to the hospital. After all, there was still an operation in the afternoon. When Saul came, he happened to meet ina, who was about to leave. He hurriedly got out of the car and stopped her. ¡°ina, didn¡¯t you break up with Jalen? How do you still have the mood to work?¡± ¡°You look very happy because of my breakup, don¡¯t you?¡± ina looked at Saul and realized that everyone seemed to know about her breakup with Jalen. Who said it? It could only be Jalen. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Is he so eager to announce our breakup to the public? Is he in such a hurry to cut ties with me? ina thought. At this moment, ina suddenly felt a wrenching heartache. ¡°Maybe a little. I just don¡¯t like that guy.¡± Saul was actually very happy. After all, he was happy if Jalen was unhappy. Although they got along a little recently, it did not mean that Saul really regarded Jalen as a friend. Friend? What a joke. It was impossible for us to be friends, Saul thought. ina was not in the mood to continue talking to Saul. She bypassed him and prepared to drive away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about your rtionship with him. I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Saul called out to her, but ina ignored him and drove away. Watching the car enter the traffic, Saul also put away the smile on his face. He walked into Moonlight and went directly to Adriana¡¯s office. ¡°What happened to ina and Jalen? Do you know that?¡± he asked Adriana, thinking that she would know something. Adriana shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. E didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t know why they broke up.¡± ¡°This is weird. Why did they suddenly break up?¡± Saul could not figure it out. Based on how much. Jalen cared about ina, Saul didn¡¯t think it was Jalen who ended their rtionship. If not for him, then it could only be ina. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But why would ina suddenly want to break up? Saul thought a lot. Adriana nced at him. ¡°What are you doing here again? Has the Judson Group been bankrupted? Why are you here every day.¡± ¡°Ie to eat with you. After all, we work together now. Don¡¯t tell me that you are turning me down,¡± Saul smiled. He was in a good mood. Ever since Saul and Jalen were in partnership, the Judson Group had been subdued by Saul because of Jalen¡¯s help. Saul couldn¡¯t be more rxed. Saul no longer needed Jalen¡¯s help. Now he would cut Jalen off and watch Jalen fall on evil days. Adriana frowned and did not give Saul a good look. ¡°The giarism thing has not been resolved yet. Do you think I have time to eat with you now?¡± She looked at Saul with someint. Saul knew that Alisha was opening a shop in their mall, but he did not tell Adriana in advance, leaving herpletely unprepared. Saul did not know about it. He was not personally responsible for these things. How could he know who rented stores in the mall? ¡°It¡¯s still not done? Do you need my help?¡± he asked. In fact, he was already investigating Adriana, but he didn¡¯t tell her. Adriana shook her head and told Saul what had just happened. ¡°The police have taken Jazmin away. I¡¯m going there now. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to eat with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Saul got up, hoping to solve this problem as soon as possible. Adriana did not refuse. The two of them walked out of thepany together and drove to the police station. Jazmin quickly confessed everything, and the police quickly announced that Jazmin was arrested for stealingmercial secrets. As for Alisha, she received a summons from the court to sue her for giarism. Alisha did not care about this and just shut up her shop. After all, she only set up this shop to throw mud on ina. Now that the shop had no need to exist. What was more, knowing that ina and Jalen had broken up, Alisha couldn¡¯t be happier. She didn¡¯t care about other things at all. They had finally broken up, Alisha thought. ¡°At this very moment, how can I not go andfort ina?¡± Alisha smiled. Then she got up and left, ready to console ina. Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 395 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 395 Chapter 395 In the hospital, ina came out of the operating room after two operations. She was a little tired. ¡°You must be exhausted. Drink some water.¡± Jaydon handed over the water. ina didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she asked him, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± She was really annoyed. She just wished Jaydon could leave her alone. ¡°I was just worried about you,¡± Jaydon said with a smile and followed ina to her office. Leaning against the chair, ina felt much morefortable. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± she said. ¡°You call this ¡®fine¡¯?¡± Jaydon helplessly sat down opposite her. ¡°Don¡¯t y tough. I know you feel bad.¡± ina nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to reply. ¡®Breakup always makes people feel sad. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone says that time and a new lover are the best ways to get out of a breakup,¡± Jaydon said, looking at ina expectantly. ina was confused. ¡°So, how about you and I? We can have a try. I¡¯m definitely better than Jalen,¡± Jaydon said. ina was speechless. She really wanted to beat Jaydon up. She forced herself to press down her impulse and didn¡¯t beat Jaydon. ¡°I have said it many times. I am not interested in you. Do you think I am joking with you?¡± Not to mention that she had just broken up with Jalen, and even without Jalen, she was not interested in Jaydon. But Jaydon just wouldn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°Just because you were not interested before doesn¡¯t mean that you are not interested now, right?¡± Jaydon did not intend to give up. When ina had a boyfriend, he did not give up. Now that she was single, he had no reason to give up. ina held her forehead and felt a headache. ¡°Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jaydon asked, ¡°Let me send you home to have some rest.¡± ina nodded. She really needed a rest, so it didn¡¯t matter who sent her home. Sitting in Jaydon¡¯s car, ina closed her eyes to rest. Jaydon didn¡¯t disturb her. He had to take it slow. The more anxious he was, the more he would push ina away. They quickly drove away from the hospital, and neither of them noticed the car parked across the road. Through the window, Jalen watched ina get into Jaydon¡¯s car and watched them drive away. He felt a sharp pain in his heart, so sharp that it bent him over. Graham in the driver¡¯s seat panicked and asked, ¡°Mr. Halton, are you OK?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jalen forced himself to sit up straight andforted himself that he would exin it to ina after he dealt with Steven. However, Graham was still worried. He could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± The hospital was right across them. Graham wanted Jalen to go for a checkup. Jalen nced at him coldly. Graham quickly started the car. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t say anything. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± The car started and left. Under the apartment building, ina got out of Jaydon¡¯s car. Seeing that Jaydon nned to follow, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. ¡°You can go now. I don¡¯t have time for a guest today.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jaydon nodded helplessly. He said as ina was leaving, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered takeout for Don¡¯t eat pasta. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ina did not look back, but she still waved at him as thanks. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. you. Jaydon smiled as he watched her walk away. He was in a good mood and felt that he had made progress. ina walked to her door and looked up. She saw Alisha standing there for who knew how long. Her already agitated mood became even worse. ¡°Hey, how does it feel to be dumped by Jalen again? I bet you are too ashamed to stay in New York anymore, right?¡± Alisha walked towards ina in high spirits. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 ina did not know how Alisha had the time to always keep an eye on her. Isn¡¯t she worried that Monica will take over the Stein family? She¡¯s really idle, ina thought. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina bypassed Alisha and took out her key to open the door, ignoring this crazy woman. Alisha did not intend to stop there. She followed behind ina. ¡°Did you suddenly break up with Jalen because you asked him about that woman?¡± ina did not speak. Alisha took ina¡¯s silence as a yes and smiled even more proudly. ¡°Why did you ask him about that? Aren¡¯t you deliberately making Jalen unhappy? No wonder he broke up with you.¡± Alisha was very proud and felt that she had finally won this time. ina found Alisha very annoying and turned to look at her. ¡°I suggest you spend the time thinking about what you should do after Monica takes over the Stein family instead of on my breakup.¡± Alisha¡¯s face suddenly became ugly green. ¡°Even if Monica takes over the Stein family, with Deven¡¯s dividends in the group, I can still live decently,¡± Alisha gritted her teeth and said stubbornly. But ina smiled and looked at Alisha with her arms crossed. ¡°It turns out that living decently is all you are after, right? Then why bother making yourself so tired doing all this? Haven¡¯t you been living a decent life since you were born in the Lory family?¡± If Alisha hadn¡¯t plotted against ina, she wouldn¡¯t have offended ina and Jalen, and there wouldn¡¯t have been such a thingter. Alisha would still be the rich daughter of the Lory family. She would live a much better life than she did now. ina¡¯s words were too hurtful for Alisha. Alisha red at ina fiercely, wishing she could tear ina apart. She said, ¡°Right, I¡¯m bothering myself. If not for you, I would have married Jalen long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± ina nodded with a smile and said to Alisha, ¡°So, I advise you not to mess around now. You might not be able to live well if you continue.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Alisha gritted her teeth and was extremely angry. ¡°So what if I am?¡± ina shrugged. ¡°You should know that I have cooperated with Monica. I can somewhat control your life and death in the Stein family.¡± ¡°ina!¡± Alisha shouted angrily and was about to rush forward. However, she stopped instantly and did not dare to go forward when ina waved her fist and waved it in the air. Alisha knew that ina fought well and that she was no match for ina. If she rushed up, she would end up being defeated. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t always show up in front of me. It¡¯s annoying.¡± ina was very satisfied with Alisha¡¯s reaction. She opened the door and entered, leaving Alisha behind. Alisha looked at the closed door and trembled with anger. ¡°ina! ina! I will kill you!¡± She could not stand this humiliation. ina did not care what Alisha was thinking. For her, Alisha was just a clown, not worth her time. After taking a shower, inay on the bed, feeling much better. She wondered what Jalen was doing at this time. She subconsciously thought of him, and the idea shocked herself. She patted her cheeks and said to herself, ¡°We have already broken up. Jalen has nothing to do with me anymore. ina, wake up!¡± She forced herself not to think about Jalen and tried to sleep, but she could not fall asleep no matter how she tossed and turned. At that moment, the phone rang. ina took the phone and looked at it. She was surprised to find that it was a call from abroad. After a moment of confusion, she suddenly realized who it was and immediately answered, ¡°Theodore, is that you?¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Theodore¡¯s maic voice came from the other side of the line. Even though they couldn¡¯t see each other, ina could feel his warmth, and her mood improved a lot. ¡°Theodore, how have you been? When are youing back?¡± ina asked with a smile. She did not ask why Theodore did not contact her, nor did she ask if he had already let go of the past. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. The establishment of a branchpany overseas goes quite smoothly. Everything is on the right track. It might take a while before I can return.¡± He sounded like he had really opened a branchpany. inaughed when she heard that. Just as she was about to ask more, she heard Theodore ask, ¡°You broke up with Jalen?¡± Theodore did not know when they were together and only knew that they had broken up after hearing the news. He could still call to ask. When it came to Jalen, ina¡¯s originally bright smile froze. ¡°Yes. You also know about that?¡± It spread so far and wide, even Theodore, who was abroad, knew about it. ina did not know that although Theodore had gone abroad, he still paid attention to her. Other than letting Andrew take care of her, Theodore had arranged for someone to protect ina. It was just that he could not say it out. ¡°The matter has hyped up. It would be difficult for me not to know about it,¡± Theodore chuckled and seemed to be joking. ina did not know how to exin the matter to Theodore. She couldn¡¯t tell Theodore about Ethel, right? Otherwise, Theodore would hate Jalen even more. ina did not know why she still cared about this, but subconsciously, she did not want Theodore to hate Jalen. Sheughed dryly before exining, ¡°We are not right for each other, so we separated.¡± ¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t he bully you?¡± Theodore, who was on the other side of the line, frowned and did not believe it. ina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was pale, but Theodore could see the expression on her face. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? He can¡¯t bully me.¡± Theodore was silent. He felt that it made sense. ina was not the kind of person who would be easy to bully. Theodore heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I told you that he was not suitable for believe me. Now you know, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ina also regretted it. If only she had listened to Theodore at that time. But there was no use crying for spilled milk. She did not know that she had been taken as a substitute. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Keep a distance from him. I wille back as soon as possible.¡± As if afraid that ina would feel aggrieved, Theodore decided toe back early. ina nodded and agreed. She had broken up with Jalen, so naturally, she would keep a distance from him. Theodore was about to hang up when ina suddenly said, ¡°Theodore, did Dexter tell you anything before he left?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Theodore did not seem to understand. ina took a deep breath and told him about Jaydon. ¡°I know he has a n, but I don¡¯t know what he wanted to do. ¡°Theodore, I am just an ordinary person from Peach Vige. Why does he have to pester me?¡± Not only Jaydon but also Nitzan had a n. But ina did not say it. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was right. Maybe Nitzan only liked her and had no other purpose. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After she finished speaking, Theodore did not answer for a long time. If ina was in front of him, she would find that Theodore¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy at this moment. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°Theodore?¡± Without getting Theodore¡¯s reply, ina felt a little uneasy. Could it be that Theodore knew something? Theodore seemed to have juste back to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Perhaps it is not as complicated as you think. He just likes you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°E, don¡¯t think too much. What you need to do now is to have a good rest.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was mood. gentle and filled with concern, which calmed ina¡¯s uneasy ina sighed and said, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°OK, hurry up and get some rest. It should bete at night on your side.¡± After saying goodnight, Theodore hung up the phone. inay on the big bed and thought about what Theodore had just said. She, who could not fall asleep, was now less sleepy. The next day, at the Halton Group. Graham knocked on the door and came in, handing the breakfast over. ¡°Mr. Halton, you can¡¯t just sleep in the break room.¡± Graham knew that Jalen was a workaholic, but during his resting time, Jalen would go back to Kemp Apartment. However¡­ Jalen raised his head to look at the breakfast that Graham had ced in front of him and did not speak. He did not want to rest here, but there was nowhere else he could go. He did not want to go to the Halton¡¯s residence, which was too far away from thepany. ina was in Kemp Apartment, so he couldn¡¯t go back to Kemp Apartment. After thinking about it, Jalen found that he could only stay in thepany, which was convenient for him to work. ¡°Mr. Halton, the chairman is going to hold a board meeting today,¡± Graham reminded him. Steven¡¯s holding a board meeting at this time was definitely not for something good. Jalen nodded but did not seem to take it to heart. Graham looked a little anxious. If Steven said something against Jalen at the board meeting, that would be terrible. Jalen did not know what Graham was thinking. Seeing that he had not left, Jalen looked up and said. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Graham shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Jalen opened his mouth and wanted to ask what ina was doing, but he gave up in the end. Shaking his head, Jalen waved at Graham. ¡°Go back to your work,¡± Graham turned around and walked to the door. After taking a few steps, he stopped and said to Jalen, ¡°Everything is normal on Ms. Gainsford¡¯s side. She doesn¡¯t look unwell.¡± Jalen was stunned for a moment, then red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re annoyed.¡± Graham chuckled. Although Jalen said that he didn¡¯t care, Graham knew Jalen cared about her. If not for being afraid that Steven would harm ina, Jalen wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her. Graham left. Jalen looked at the breakfast in front of him, but he didn¡¯t have an appetite. She doesn¡¯t look unwell? Jalen thought. But in Jalen¡¯s opinion, this was the worst situation. He hoped that ina would feel sad. At least he could know that she cared about him. But now it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Jalen smiled bitterly. He did not know what he was going to do or what he should do. He just felt bored and dull. It was as if all his persistence had gone to waste. Everything he did was meaningless¡­. ina naturally didn¡¯t know what Jalen was thinking. At that moment, she had just finished an operation. With a smile on her face, she realized that as long as she focused on her work, especially on the operation, she would have no worries. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°ina, you look great.¡± Joyce had also heard that ina broke up with Jalen. She was worried about ina, but thetter seemed to be good. ina knew what Joyce was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°There was nothing serious. Just be yourself and be clear of your conscience.¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joyce nodded repeatedly, feeling that what ina said made sense. ¡°ina, my dad asked me to tell you that the crisis of the Wace family has been gone. You won¡¯t lose the money you invested.¡± Seeing that Joyce was so serious, ina could not help butugh, ¡°Okay, I trust your ¡°ina, would you like to have¡­¡± ¡°E, are you done with your work? Would you like to have dinner with me?¡± Jaydon came from nowhere to ina with a smile. Joyce paused and looked at Jaydon standing in front of her. Although this was not the first time she had seen Jaydon, it was the first time she had seen him at such a close distance. Throb, throb, throb. Joyce heard her heartbeat quicken. Shaking her head violently, Joyce tried to give up her inappropriate ideas. Jaydon liked ina. Joyce wasn¡¯t good enough for him. ina did not know what Joyce, who was beside her, was thinking, but when she heard Jaydon¡¯s words, the smile on her face disappeared almost instantly. ¡°No. I am very busy.¡± ¡°Really? What are you busy with?¡± Jaydon could tell that ina was deliberately rejecting him, but he was not angry. He would not leave no matter what ina did. ina was speechless. ¡°Mr. Becker, I have told you many times that I don¡¯t like you. Do you understand?¡± ina was speechless. When would Jaydon give up? ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jaydon nodded, but ina felt that Jaydon did not take her words seriously. Just as ina was about to get angry, Jaydon grabbed Joyce. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Is this OK?¡± Jaydon knew that ina was afraid of being misunderstood by others. Although he was unwilling, he had to invite Joyce to join them. Joyce was about to refuse when Jaydon whispered in her ear, ¡°Do me a favor. Your father wants to get in touch with the Becker family recently. I can help.¡± Joyce¡¯s father was ambitious. After this crisis, he turned his eyes to Boston and chose the Becker family. Jaydon did not have the time to go back and take care of the Becker family¡¯s affairs, but the Becker family was now in the charge of his grandfather. If the Wace family wanted to cooperate, he could act as a go-between. Joyce was stunned and looked at Jaydon in disbelief. She was surprised that he knew who she was. Jaydon smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He had investigated all the people around ina. There was no one he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Sorry, the Wace family has nothing to do with ina. Your offer is uninteresting.¡± Joyce¡¯s meaning was obvious. She couldn¡¯t ignore ina¡¯s thoughts for the benefit of the Wace family. Jaydon was stunned. He looked at Joyce and then at ina. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh that the two were the same. Jaydon didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the young master of the Becker family, but now he was at his wit¡¯s end. ina heard what Jaydon and Joyce said. Seeing that Jaydon was embarrassed, she said, ¡°I can agree, but the Becker family has to cooperate with the Wace family.¡± ¡°ina, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Joyce, don¡¯t forget that I also have shares in the Wace family. I¡¯m not helping you, but helping myself.¡± If the Wace family could really cooperate with the Becker family, they would earn a lot of money. As a shareholder, ina would also get a lot of money. Of course, the most important thing was to give the Wace family a way out. If they could not find a partner, even if the problem was solved now, there would be new problems in the future. ¡°Deal!¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t care what the two said. To him, the Becker family could cooperate with anyone. Anyway, they had already investigated the Wace family before.. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Seeing that ina and Jaydon hit it off, Joyce didn¡¯t know what to say. She followed them into the car and was still confused when they arrived at the restaurant. When they were ordering, Jaydon went to make a phone call. It seemed that he was calling his family for cooperation with the Wace family. Joyce felt bad and looked at ina. ¡°ina, if you don¡¯t like him, you don¡¯t have to help the Wace family. I believe that even if my dad doesn¡¯t have the Becker family¡¯s help, he can find other good clients.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­¡± ina looked at Jaydon, who was on the phone not far away, and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t eat with him today, he will not give up. Why not let him y his role?¡± During this period, ina had known that Jaydon was stubborn and would not give up so easily. Jaydon looked careless and casual, but once he had a goal, he would not give up so easily. That was why he could be the sessor of the Becker family. As ina and Joyce were talking, Jaydon came back after the call. ¡°Have you ordered the dishes? Order whatever you want to eat. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Ever since ina and Jalen broke up, Jaydon had been in a very good mood. He always felt that his efforts during this period had not been in vain. As a matter of fact, ina and Jalen broke up not because of Jaydon¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Joyce replied weakly. Jaydon was about to be a customer of the Wace family, so she could not afford to offend him. Before the two families cooperated, Joyce did not care who Jaydon was, but now, she was a little. restrained. Jaydon took the menu with a smile, and his eyes were on ina. ¡°E, how are you feeling today?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Pretty good.¡± ina thought she would be in a good mood if she didn¡¯t meet Jaydon. ¡°d to know that. I was afraid that you¡¯d be sad.¡± Jaydon smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to break up with that bastard Jalen. You should date a better man to anger him. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ina did not speak, but Jaydon did not intend to give up. ¡°You know, I¡¯m a good choice. I¡¯m as handsome as Jalen, and my family is stronger than the Halton family. Right?¡± Jaydon was right, but ina shook her head. ¡°Love is not that simple.¡± ¡°It needs time. You don¡¯t give me a chance. How can you fall in love with me?¡± Jaydon was unconvinced and asked. ina sighed and looked at Jaydon helplessly. ¡°What are you trying to do? What¡¯s so good about me? Why do you spend so much effort on me?¡± ina wanted Jaydon¡¯ to make it clear to her. She couldn¡¯t let this continue. Seeing that ina seemed to be angry, Jaydon smiled and didn¡¯t continue this topic. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ina was rendered speechless. ¡°It¡¯s baffling,¡± inained helplessly. Jaydon was also speechless. He also wanted to know how amazing ina¡¯s background was. Why did his grandfather ask him to marry her? Jaydon¡¯s grandfather insisted that he wouldn¡¯t tell him why until ina said yes. Now it seemed that Jaydon would never have the chance to know in his life. Joyce ate silently. Although she could not quite understand what the two were talking about, she did not speak. This was not something she should know, so she just focused on her food. ¡°If I go to Boston with you, can your grandfather tell me the truth?¡± After some thought, ina asked and looked at Jaydon, as if she had made a big decision. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 This question came too suddenly. Jaydon stared at ina in a daze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s any hope, okay?¡± ina felt that it was better for her to ask clearly. Jaydon pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± After this was said, Joyce couldn¡¯t believe it at all. She hurriedly said, ¡°ina, will you¡­¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Before Joyce could finish her words, ina refused directly, ¡°I mean. If I refuse to be your girlfriend, will your grandfather tell me the truth after I go to Boston?¡± Jaydon frowned. Seeing him like this, ina no longer held any hope. ¡°Alright. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I think it¡¯s still possible,¡± Jaydon said. With Tyrone¡¯s personality, Jaydon felt that Tyrone might really tell the truth if ina went to ask. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You think it is possible?¡± ina was a little happy. A trip to Boston wasn¡¯t a big deal for her, but she could learn the truth. What a great thing. ¡°It¡¯s possible with my grandfather¡¯s personality.¡± Jaydon nodded. Hearing this, ina seemed to have made a decision. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange it in a few days. I¡¯ll go to Boston with you.¡± Jaydon did not say anything. They would have a chance to stay together if they went to Boston together, right? This was a good thing for him, so he had no reason to refuse. Joyce was relieved again after she heard the conversation. She felt that she couldn¡¯t stand such kinds of stimtions again. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡± She had to tell her parents that the Becker family would cooperate with them. She had to let them get prepared earlier so that Jaydon wouldn¡¯t have a chance to regret it. After Joyce left, only ina and Jaydon were left at the dining table. The atmosphere between the two was not awkward. ¡°I¡¯m curious why you broke up with Jalen. Does he have another woman?¡± That day, Jaydon was far away. He did not hear what ina and Jalen had said. Anyway, from a distance, it seemed that they had a very unpleasant quarrel. ina nced at him and said angrily, ¡°Why are men so gossipy?¡± Tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell others.¡± Jaydon looked at her expectantly. He was really curious. ina ignored him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth. Seeing this, Jaydon could only sigh helplessly. He subconsciously looked out of the window and wanted to find a topic to continue chatting about, but he was stunned in the next second. ¡°It seems that I guessed right. Jalen indeed has other women. That¡¯s why you broke up with him,¡± he said. ina frowned, wondering why Jaydon refused to let this go. Before she could finish speaking, her gaze followed Jaydon¡¯s gaze, and she saw the scene outside the window. It was Jalen¡¯s car, and ina could recognize it at a nce. She saw Jalene out of the car, but he did not walk away directly. Instead, he opened the door of the passenger seat like a gentleman. There seemed to be someone sitting inside. The moment a pair of fair and slender legs came out of the passenger seat, ina felt that the little expectation in her heart instantly turned to ashes. She was really looking forward to the fact that the person sitting in the passenger seat was not a woman. Jaydon watched with great interest as Jalen and the woman walked toward the restaurant. He looked at ina. ¡°You don¡¯t look good.¡± ina came back to her senses and her face turned a little cold. ¡°You look very happy?¡±, ¡°Of course, Jalen has a new lover. This means that you and he won¡¯t get back together. How can I not be happy?¡± Jaydon did not have anything to deny. He could say whatever he thought. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 ina was angered by Jaydon¡¯s words and thought, who wants to reconcile with Jalen? She red at Jaydon. As the two of them spoke, Jalen and the woman had already entered the restaurant. ina turned her head to the side, not wanting to see Jalen. Unfortunately, there were not many people in the restaurant at this point. Jaydon and ina were so eye-catching. Unless they wanted to hide, they were destined to be noticed at the first moment. Jalen naturally noticed as well. His face sank, looking quite terrifying. ina did not look at him and pretended that he did not exist. Jaydon curled his lips and turned to look at Jalen. He even raised his eyebrows at Jalen provocatively, looking quite annoying. He took his fork and got some food for ina. ¡°Eat more. Turn your anger to appetite.¡± ina did not refuse. She did not think too much about it. When she realized something and looked at Jalen again, Jalen stood up and walked toward a private room. There seemed to be a fire in her heart that she could not vent on Jalen. She could only look at Jaydon in front of her. ¡°Are you childish?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Childish? I think it¡¯s alright.¡± Anyway, Jaydon was in a good mood. He was even happier than just now when ina said that she would go to Boston with him. Sometimes, he could not tell whether he wanted ina to be with him or simply wanted to see ina and Jalen have conflicts. ina felt that there must be something wrong with Jaydon¡¯s brain. She chose to shut up in case she was angered to death by Jaydon. Not long after, Joyce came back. She did not know that Jalen was here, so she was somewhat confused about the change in the atmosphere between ina and Jaydon. ¡°Are you full? Let¡¯s go.¡± ina turned to look at Joyce beside her. As for Jaydon, she didn¡¯t care at all. Joyce nodded and followed ina out of the restaurant. Jaydon didn¡¯t care about her attitude. He just followed behind the two. In the private room, Jalen kept a calm face. Rylie, who was sitting opposite him, was confused. What was wrong with Jalen? Wasn¡¯t he still fine just now? She didn¡¯t seem to have provoked him, right? Rylie thought, my father said he¡¯s a good man. And he¡¯s really quite good-looking. Otherwise, I won¡¯t come to this blind date. ¡°Mr. Halton, I believe you already know some of my basic situations. Then, let¡¯s skip the self- introduction segment. What do you think of me?¡± Hearing her speak, Jalen looked up at her and gave a faint hum, but he had no intention of saying anything. Rylie said in her heart, it¡¯s fine. I will just endure it. ¡°Mr. Halton, can I ask whether you agreed to see me?¡± Rylie came because of her father and Jalen¡¯s handsome face. What about Jalen? Rylie was curious about that. Jalen frowned. This question seemed to make him unhappy. ¡°Is the reason important?¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it.¡± Rylie didn¡¯t ask further, but she couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. What is so great about being handsome? He¡¯s so difficult to get along with. Not a good choice. The two fell silent. Jalen seemed to have returned to normal after a while. ¡°Ms. Covile, what do you want to eat?¡± He handed the menu over and tried his best to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor. Unfortunately, no matter what Jalen did at this time, he had already left a particrly bad impression in Rylie¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. Halton, I¡¯ll just say it directly. I don¡¯t think we are suitable.¡± Although Jalen was handsome, and although he had a bright future, Rylie still did not like him. Rylie thought, my Mr. Right should at least be polite. He¡¯s not polite at all. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Jalen was a little surprised that Rylie would reject him so directly. He really did not expect it. But he was not sad since he was not interested in dating her. ¡°Yes, I have no objections.¡± Rylie thought, fine. So he has no feelings for me, no wonder he¡¯s so rude. I¡¯m so sad. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Rylie didn¡¯t want to stay with Jalen any longer in case she was irritated again. Seeing that she was about to leave, Jalen hurriedly said, ¡°Since you are already here, let¡¯s eat first, Ms. Covile. After the meal, I will talk to you about cooperation.¡± Rylie wanted to get up, but when she heard this, she sat down again. ¡°Okay.¡± She wanted to know what Jalen was going to discuss with her. While the two were eating, they did not know that ina was in an extremely bad mood. After sending Joyce home, only ina and Jaydon were left in the car. However, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very depressing. Jaydon had no choice but to take the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the woman who is with Jalen?¡± Who was the woman? ina did not know. She could even be sure that there was no such person in New York. Otherwise, when she investigated New York¡¯s information before, she would know the existence of that woman. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Covile family from Boston.¡± Jaydon knew Rylie, but he wasn¡¯t acquainted with her. He just met her several times on banquets. Rylie was aloof and proud. Jaydon had no interest in her. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t try to get close to her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Covile family from Boston¡­ ina murmured in her heart, as if she had a guess. ¡°It seems that you have guessed it. Jalen has dumped you. He¡¯s trying to marry a woman with a higher social status.¡± Jaydon said bluntly, ¡°The Covile family is about as powerful as my family. It¡¯s not a top one, but it still has some influence.¡± ina subconsciously felt that Jalen was not that kind of person. He was proud. How could he try to climb up? Maybe they were just talking about some business cooperation? ¡°The Halton family never had any connection with the Covile family.¡± Jaydon mercilessly broke her imagination. ina was a little angry and red at him. ¡°Why are you telling me so much? I have already broken up with him. What does it have to do with me who he wants to be with?¡± After saying that, ina pushed the door open and walked toward her home without looking back. She did not want to stay with Jaydon for a second longer. This man was too annoying. Jaydon saw her walk away. He wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled, ¡°E, I found you more and more interesting.¡± Jaydon refused it when Tyrone asked him to pursue ina. But as he got in touch with her, he gradually found that she was quite interesting. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to marry her. ina did not know what he was thinking. If she knew, she might have to ridicule him. He took out his phone and slowly dialed a number. ¡°Help me find out why Ms. Covile came to New York.¡± In the Halton¡¯s residence, Steven asked Jalen when he saw Jalene back, ¡°How is it going? What do you think of Rylie?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s good,¡± Jalen replied. Steven was overjoyed and felt that there was a chance. ¡°Since you think she¡¯s good, contact her more. She¡¯s really good. And her family situation is also good. She¡¯s better than ina in many ways.¡± Hearing Steven mention ina, Jalen, who was originally expressionless, instantly darkened his face. Jalen lowered his head and did not let Steven, who was in front of him, see the killing intent shing in his eyes. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 In the apartment, ina was sitting on the sofa with herptop in her arms. If Jaydon was there, he would definitelyugh at her for what she was looking at on the Inte. Because ina was searching for the Covile family on the Inte. Jaydon did not lie to her. The woman beside Jalen was indeed Rylie Covile, the eldest daughter of the Covile family. The Covile family had about the same power as the Becker family. It did have some influence. ina feltplicated in her heart. Jalen would not meet a woman for no reason. And they met with each other with no other people¡¯s company. Shaking her head, she forced herself not to think about it. In the end, what did it have to do with her? Even if Jalen and Rylie really wanted to be together, it had nothing to do with her. With this thought, she closed the page and got up to go to sleep. The door rang at this time. She subconsciously looked at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Who would look for her at this time? With doubts, she got up and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw Jalen. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as she said the word ¡°you¡±, Jalen leaned closer to her. He blocked her in the corner, making her unable to move. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ina could smell alcohol on his body. He might be drunk. She reached out and pushed him. ¡°What are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to find you if I have nothing to do? How can you fall for another man so quickly?¡± Jalen sounded resentful. It was obvious that he was talking about ina and Jaydon. ina felt that she should be the one questioning Jalen when it came to this. But she did not. She just nced at him gently and reminded him, ¡°We have already broken up.¡± In short, it was her business who she wanted to be with. Jalen had no control over it. Simrly, she had no control over who Jalen wanted to eat with. What she said seemed to provoke Jalen. Jalen kissed her. His hot kiss was fierce, making ina. hard to breathe. They came to the sofa as they kissed. Jalen¡¯s hand was already on ina¡¯sp. Just as Jalen was about to make his next move, ina suddenly woke up and pushed him away, her face red as she cursed, ¡°You bastard!¡± Jalen snorted, feeling a little proud. ¡°I am a bastard? But you didn¡¯t push me away just now.¡± ¡°You!¡± ina was angry and annoyed. Why didn¡¯t she push him away immediately? Jalen licked his lips as if he was recalling the feeling of kissing her. This made ina blush even more. She wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°What are you doing here? If you have nothing to do, leave quickly.¡± ina asked him to leave and felt that she should not open the door for Jalen. Jalen approached her and the smile on his face disappeared. ¡°Since you know that Jaydon has ulterior motives, why do you eat with him?¡± ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± When ina said this, Jalen¡¯s face darkened. He stared at ina and said coldly, ¡°I will give you another chance to talk to me properly. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind doing something.¡± He said it seriously. ina thought of the scene just now. She was angry and annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. She couldn¡¯t beat him, so what could she do? ¡°For some business.¡± She had to answer coldly. ¡°What business? What is it?¡± Jalen asked for further details. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t really let Jaydon and ina be together. Break up? In his opinion, this was only a show for Steven. Jalen wouldn¡¯t think that he had really broken up with ina. ina was a little annoyed by his question and said unhappily, ¡°You also ate with another woman. Is there any problem if I eat with another man? It has nothing to do with you. Jalen, don¡¯t you think that you have gone too far?¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Was he going too far? Jalen did not think so. ¡°My rtionship with her is not what you think,¡± Jalen said as he approached ina, his dark eyes. filled withplicated emotions. ¡°Oh,¡± ina sneered. ¡°Then my rtionship with Jaydon is not like what you think either.¡± Her words were true, but Jalen¡¯s words were possibly not. ¡°ina, you insist on going against me, right?¡± Jalen was annoyed by her and became a little angry. ina nced at him and felt Jalen was overbearing. Jalen was the one who made the mistake, but he med her instead. Damn it! They were in a stalemate. No one said anything again, so the atmosphere became depressed. After a while, Jalen finally said, ¡°E, give me some time. I will exin it to you clearly.¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± ina did not understand the point of doing so. Moreover, they had broken up, right? If Jalen wanted to exin, why didn¡¯t he do so at that time? Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous to run over and ask for her forgiveness? Jalen tried to say something, but he still didn¡¯t tell her about Steven. He didn¡¯t want ina to get worried, and he was afraid that ina would be noticed by Steven. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After all, all the people said they had broken up. If ina didn¡¯t appear sad, Steven would feel strange. When ina saw him keep quiet, her heart sank. ¡°If there is nothing else, Mr. Halton, please leave. I need some rest.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, since you don¡¯t want to exin now,e to me when you have an exnation,¡± ina interrupted him, unwilling to hear him continue. Looking at her cold eyes, Jalen knew it was useless to say anything at this time unless he could really exin everything clearly. But he couldn¡¯t. Jalen sighed in his heart and said to ina, ¡°Then have a good rest. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just fine.¡± Seeing that he was ready to leave, ina felt even more upset. She didn¡¯t understand Jalen. Why couldn¡¯t he exin it now? She thought Jalen couldn¡¯t justify himself at all. Jalen got up and left. ina didn¡¯t send him off. When the door closed, her straight back bent down and copsed weakly on the sofa. When hearing the news that the Stein Group was about to go bankrupt, ina was quite surprised. She thought that she would get the news of Monica taking over the Stein Group. She did not expect the group to go bankrupt. She looked at the news and found that the senior executives of the Stein Group were used of corruption and bribery. Several managers were in prison. For a moment, the news went viral online that the Stein Group was in dire straits and going to go bankrupt. Their stock price fell sharply to a limit down. Everyone was anxious. When ina saw this scene, she could not help but smile. She knew that Monica was probably behind all this. Since Monica dared to do so, it meant that she was confident in the stabilization of the Stein Group, so thepany wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt. As for why she did this¡­ ina thought about it carefully. Monica probably wanted to use this crisis to lure those holding the Stein Group shares to sell them. Then she could get more shares. She didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the Stein Group. She didn¡¯t care much about it. Anyway, Alisha couldn¡¯t do anything now. Turning off the phone, ina got up and made the rounds of the wards. The next two operations wouldn¡¯t allow any mistakes. The Stein family did just as ina guessed. Monica was doing this to force thosecking confidence in the Stein Group to throw out the shares in their hands. And Alisha was one of them. She sold the shares when the news was released. Then she persuaded Deven, ¡°Deven, hurry up and sell the shares in your hands. If you hesitate, you won¡¯t be able to sell them.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°Alisha, I can¡¯t sell the shares.¡± Deven frowned. He was a member of the Stein family. If he had no confidence in the Stein Group, what would outsiders think? Alisha red at him and said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t, when the Stein Group goes bankrupt, your shares will be worthless. Do you want to live the rest of your life in misery?¡± Deven was silent. ¡°Deven, sell the shares in your hand and set up a newpany with me. It only belongs to you and me. There won¡¯t be any share dispute. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Alisha said. She finally exposed her purpose. Since Monica wanted to obtain the Stein Group, Alisha knew she had no chance. That was why she was ready to set up her ownpany. But she needed money. The only source for her to get money was Deven. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Deven, think about what you have done in the past few years. Do you want Monica to surpass you and let outsiders mock you? They will say Mr. Stein¡¯s son is inferior to Monica.¡± Alisha became impolite and angry, thinking that Deven was useless. Alisha was quite capable of persuading men. When Deven said this, he was indeed a bit moved. All these years, he had been incapable and ridiculed by outsiders. Although no one ever said anything to him, he knew everything in his heart. Now that he had an opportunity to establish his ownpany, he was naturally tempted. ¡°Alisha, I understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t have the ability.¡± In front of Alisha, he had to admit that he really had no talent in the business. Alishaforted him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my help, you will seed. I promise that I won¡¯t be worse than Monica.¡± ¡°But if I fail¡­¡± ¡°Deven, are you a man or not? Aren¡¯t you afraid of living under Monica¡¯s shadow for the rest of your life?¡± Alisha angrily shouted at him. Seeing her angry, Deven quicklyforted her. ¡°Alisha, don¡¯t be angry. I will listen to you.¡± Hearing this, Alisha smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± At this moment, Deven had no idea that his decision turned him from being able to live afortable, wealthy life into having nothing. ina didn¡¯t know the couple¡¯s conversation. Even if she knew, she would only apud and cheer, watching them going to their doom. She returned to the office after finishing the operation and felt exhausted. However, at this time, she happened to see Jaydon in the office. She felt it more difficult to breathe. ¡°E, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I brought you something to eat.¡± He put the dinner box on ina¡¯s table and looked at her with a smile. ina felt bothered by Jaydon. ¡°Mr. Becker, I am very grateful for your kindness, but you really don¡¯t need to do so much for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t care about ina¡¯s refusal. Maybe he had been rejected too many times. Now he didn¡¯t feel pain at all. ina shook her head, not knowing what to say. She would never be able to make herself clear to Jaydon, so she simply opened the dinner box and started eating. Jaydon smiled brightly. There was progress. If she didn¡¯t feel anything, E would not have eaten the food he brought. When Joyce knocked on the door and came in, she saw this scene and felt that she hade at the wrong time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Joyce, what¡¯s up?¡± ina looked up at her. Joyce was embarrassed. She was still holding a tablet in her hand. She didn¡¯t know whether she should say it or not. It seemed that ina wasn¡¯t in a bad mood. ina sensed something and reached out to her. ¡°Give me the tablet and let me have a look.¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Joyce did not move. The more she thought about it, the more Joyce felt that she was a disturbance. As long as she handed the tablet over, ina¡¯s good mood would instantly disappear. However, ina was determined. Seeing Joyce still holding the tablet, she even prepared to get up and take it. Seeing this, Joyce had no choice but to hand the tablet over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡± Taking the tablet from Joyce, ina thought that something had happened in the hospital. When ina saw the news, she was instantly stunned. She kept silent and wore a sullen face. Jaydon started to be curious. He raised his upper body and looked over, only to find pieces of news about Jalen on the page. Just as he was about toin, he suddenly found that it was news about Jalen and Rylie. They publicly announced that they were together. Jaydon was stunned. What was going on? This was too fast. Yesterday, Jaydon saw them eat together. Today, they said they were together. It was incredible. Jaydon started to think that it would be great if he and ina became together so quickly. He felt that it was inconceivable, and ina felt that it was even more ridiculous. Last night, Jalen came to her and said that he and Rylie were not a couple like she thought. But now? Ridiculous! It was ridiculous! With a bang, the tablet was thrown on the table. Although she had tried her best to restrain herself, Joyce and Jaydon could tell that ina was very angry at the moment. ¡°ina, don¡¯t be angry. This kind of man is not worth your care!¡± Joyce used to think highly of Jalen, but now it turned out that he was just a ya. ina didn¡¯t say anything. Jaydon suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be with me? We can announce our rtionship now.¡± ina looked over, and Jaydon immediately shut up. He thought, well, ina was a little harder to deal with than Rylie. After a while, ina said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± No one would believe this. ina didn¡¯t care whether they believed it or not. She got up and prepared to leave. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Go home and rest.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± Joyce was a little worried. But Jaydon said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will stay with her, and she will be fine.¡± Then, Jaydon chased after her. How could he let ina be alone at this time? He was not a jerk like Jalen. When Jaydon caught up with ina, she was about to drive away. Jaydon sat in the passenger seat without any exnation. ¡°I¡¯m going home, too. Give me a ride.¡± ina asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°Kemp Apartment,¡± Jaydon replied. ina frowned. Without waiting for her to ask, Jaydon took the initiative to exin, ¡°I also moved to your apartment building.¡± Jaydon knew from Jalen that shortening the distance with a woman was the best way of obtaining her heart. He naturally would not let go of this opportunity. Taking a deep breath, ina was not in the mood to argue with him. She just wanted to go home and lie down. Tired. She was really tired. However, she could not tell exactly how. On the way, ina drove silently, but she kept thinking about the news that Jalen and Rylie announced that they were together. Everyone was blessing them online, and no one talked about her again. It was true. In the eyes of outsiders, she and Jalen were just ex-couples. After they got back together, they did not announce their rtionship to the public. ¡°E, do you want me to drive?¡± Jaydon was a little worried when he saw ina¡¯s absent-mindedness. ¡°Shut up!¡± Her thoughts were disrupted by Jaydon, so she was very annoyed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jaydon wouldn¡¯t shut up. Although ina didn¡¯t say it, Jaydon could guess what she was thinking at this time. ¡°What do you want to eat? I know a very delicious restaurant. I¡¯ll treat you to it,¡± he said,pletely ignoring the fierce look in ina¡¯s eyes. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 They arrived at the apartment building not long after and walked into the elevator one after the other. Seeing that ina had no intention of going out to eat, Jaydon could not help but ask, ¡°You won¡¯t eat instant food again, will you?¡± The elevator had reached the floor where ina lived. She simply walked out and ignored Jaydon. ¡®E.¡± ina wanted to open the door and enter the room, but Jaydon stood in front of her with a firm gaze. ¡°Come with me to eat.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ina was in a terrible mood now. If Jaydon continued to stop her, she would really hit him. ¡°I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t eat for a day. Don¡¯t you take your body seriously?¡± Jaydon said firmly. Anyway, no matter what, he would not let ina go back like this. ina didn¡¯t maintain her politeness. She wanted to vent her anger. Jaydon was simply a punching bag for her. Jaydon didn¡¯t expect that she would really hit him, or that she was so good at fighting. After all, he had been practicing boxing since he was a child. Although he was not so good, he could still protect himself. But he just found out that he was no match for ina. This was uneptable to him. If he lost to ina, how could he pursue her? Thinking about this, Jaydon gritted his teeth and refused to admit defeat. They really fought in the corridor for a while. ina didn¡¯t kill him. After all, she didn¡¯t hold any grudge against Jaydon. She just wanted to vent her anger. After a fight, Jaydon was pressed down by ina. ¡°Are you admitting defeat?¡± ina looked at him proudly. Jaydon was good at fighting, but he was not her match. The anger in her heart dissipated a lot. After defeating Jaydon, she was actually quite happy. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Jaydon smiled bitterly. Losing to ina, he suddenly felt so ashamed. As if knowing what he was thinking, ina kindlyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself. There are not many people who can beat me.¡± All these years, only Jalen and Lucian could beat her. These two persons were professional fighters. It was understandable. ¡°Who said I felt sorry for myself?¡± Jaydon refused to admit it. ¡°Can you let me go first? I feel a little difficult to breathe if you press me like this.¡± ina nodded and felt it was improper for her to hold Jaydon like this. When ina was about to let go of Jaydon, he grabbed her and press her down. ina was stunned. ¡°Shameless! This is a sneak attack!¡± ina was unprepared just now and really thought that Jaydon had admitted defeat. She didn¡¯t expect he would continue to attack. Jaydon didn¡¯t care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what attack I used. The important thing is, are you admitting defeat now?¡± ¡°No!¡± ina red at him. Jaydon was not angry when he heard that. He bent down and approached her. ¡°You¡¯d better think clearly before you answer. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jaydon deliberately moved his face closer to ina as if he was going to kiss her if she refused. ina was so angry. ¡°Huh? Are you admitting defeat?¡± Jaydon whispered in her ear. They might not feel anything, but in the eyes of outsiders, they looked extremely intimate. ina was speechless, but she could only admit defeat. ¡°I¡­¡± Before she finished talking, footsteps sounded. ina subconsciously tilted her head and instantly saw Jalen¡¯s face. At that moment, ina was flustered. But on second thought, she didn¡¯t need to panic. Jalen had a girlfriend now. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr. Halton?¡± When Jaydon saw Jalen, he didn¡¯t let go of ina and instead deliberately provoked Jalen. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Jalen looked at the scene in front of him and shouted angrily, ¡°Shameless!¡± To do such a thing at the door, if this was seen by others¡­. Jalen did not dare to think about it. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He did not understand why ina would be like this. ina, who originally wanted to push Jaydon away, stopped moving when she heard this. Shey on the ground and looked at Jalen with a half-smile. ¡°Mr. Halton, it¡¯s none of your business. Why aren¡¯t you staying with your girlfriend at this time? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot it. Mr. Halton also lives here.¡± ina didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything and said to Jaydon, ¡°Let¡¯s make way for Mr. Halton. It¡¯s not good to block him.¡± ¡°Sure, of course,¡± Jaydon smiled happily. He liked to watch the two argue. Jaydon let go of ina and pulled her up from the ground. Then he said to Jalen, ¡°Mr. Halton, please.¡± Jalen looked at them and fixed his eyes on ina. He tried to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°I said that Rylie and I are not¡­¡± ¡°I am not interested in the matter between Mr. Halton and Ms. Covile,¡± ina interrupted him. Her voice was cold and she did not even look at him. Jalen was angry, but he couldn¡¯t vent his anger at this moment. He could only look at Jaydon. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± ¡°Mr. Halton must be joking. What purpose can I have? It¡¯s all because I like E.¡± Jaydon was not afraid of Jalen, and the Becker family was not inferior to the Halton family. Jalen clenched his fists and looked at the two people standing together. This scene made him feel dazzled. Jalen snorted coldly and finally turned to leave. After he left, ina¡¯s aura instantly weakened. She looked at Jaydon beside her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal? Let¡¯s go.¡± After this fight, she was really hungry. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± They went downstairs and got into ina¡¯s car, but this time Jaydon drove the car. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Jaydon¡¯s looked very surprised. ina asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jaydon was silent. For a moment, he did not know whether ina was serious or joking. That was Tyrese, a famous figure in the martial arts world. Why was ina so calm? Jaydon tried to calm himself down and asked her, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My grandfather said that his martial arts are very powerful, so my grandfather invited him to be my teacher. I don¡¯t ask too much about him.¡± Actually, at that time, ina had many teachers. Other than the time she studied martial arts every day, she had not spent much time with those teachers. When she finished learning, the teachers would leave and be busy. They rarely saw each other again. Of course, there were exceptions. asionally, they woulde to Peach Vige. However, her grandfather was alive at that time. After her grandfather died, she rarely saw them. Thest time she saw Tyrese in Peach Vige, she was very surprised. ¡°He is not just powerful. Mr. Melton used to be a leading figure in the martial arts world. Even I, who have not stepped into that industry, know his name. You should know how powerful he is, right?¡± Jaydon could not help but admire. This kind of person was a teacher for ina. No wonder she was so skilled. ina pursed her lips and nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Melton is indeed very powerful.¡± Jaydon thought. Is this the main point? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that you can invite someone like Mr. Melton to be your teacher?¡± He had never seen Dexter before. But this thing was really strange. ina frowned and nced at Jaydon. She knew what he meant. ¡°Grandfather said that he was an old man who had nothing to do. He had no ce toe and came to our vige for a vacation. Grandfather didn¡¯t say how powerful Mr. Melton was.¡± She felt that Jaydon may get the wrong person. They might not talk about the same thing. Jaydon sighed, ¡°That was because of that incident¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ina looked at Jaydon, puzzled. Jaydon looked at her, not knowing how to exin. After a long silence, Jaydon just said, ¡°Go search on the Inte yourself. The incident back then was very famous. You can find out.¡± ina was stunned. To be honest, she had never thought of investigating the people around her. She felt that they were trustworthy and there was no need for her to investigate them. When Jaydon said this, she suddenly became interested. Perhaps they were not as simple as she thought. ¡°Your grandfather even knew such a great master. Even though Mr. Melton was in dire straits, not everyone could invite him to be a teacher.¡± Back then, Tyrone had not even thought about it. Tyrese was really an arrogant master. ina was silent. Somehow, she seemed to have understood something. Seeing that she did not speak, Jaydon continued, ¡°You kept asking me what my purpose was. You said that you were just an ordinary person. But think about it yourself. If you were just an ordinary person, would you be able to invite Tyrese as a teacher? ¡°And from what you said, you have a lot of other teachers. They may be all top characters in their industries. Do you think why this happens?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina could not refute what he asked, because even she wanted to know the reason. How could Grandfather invite those people to be my teachers? Wasn¡¯t Grandfather an ordinary person living in Peach Vige? How could there be so many amazing people to teach me? Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Late at night, after talking with Jaydon, ina was no longer sleepy. She looked at the information of her teachers on theputer and found that Jaydon¡¯s guess was right. Those teachers were really big shots. They taught her martial arts,puter, arts, and even medical knowledge. They were all leading magnates. There were also several other teachers. Although they looked very ordinary, they were actually very powerful people. Adriana, who taught ina, was the most ordinary one. But such an ordinary person was once a partner of a famous domestic brand. ina was not a f*ol. On the contrary, she was very smart. All of this showed that she might not be an ordinary person But¡­ ina gritted her teeth, feeling extremely puzzled. If she was not an ordinary person, who else could she be? either. Her grandfather had already passed away. Even if she wanted to ask, she could not find anyone to ask. Suddenly, ina thought of a person. If there was a possibility that his grandfather would tell someone about it before he died, it would be him. ina took out her phone and made a call, regardless of what time it was.. ¡°E?¡± The phone was connected, and Theodore¡¯s voice sounded. It was still daytime there, so he could receive ina¡¯s call immediately. ¡°Theodore, I have something to ask you.¡± ina did not intend to beat around the bush. She had to make things clear. Theodore¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He guessed it. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Before Grandpa died, did he tell you anything?¡± ina asked. ¡°For example?¡± ina said, ¡°My past.¡± He fell silent. Theodore did not expect his guess to be true. He did not speak for a long time. ina¡¯s heart sank slightly. ¡°You know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± Theodore smiled bitterly and said to her, ¡°E, I don¡¯t know much. Grandfather only said that you are not his biological granddaughter. As for your family, they will appear at a proper time. Before that, he asked me to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. protect you.¡± In fact, Theodore did not lie. Dexter did tell Theodore this before he died. However, Theodore had found some things over the years, but he did not intend to tell ina. He wanted to wait a little longer. Theodore wanted to confirm it again. Not his biological granddaughter¡­ These words had already stunned ina. The smiling old man appeared in her mind. That amiable old man was not her biological grandfather? Dexter was so good to her. If she was not Dexter¡¯s biological granddaughter, how could he be so good to her? ¡°E,¡± Theodore called her, a little worried. He wished he could immediately see her. ina took a deep breath and came back to her senses. ¡°Then did he say who my family is?¡± Theodore replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did he really not reveal anything?¡± ina expressed her doubt and was worried that Theodore would continue to hide it from her. Theodore was helpless, but he still insisted, ¡°No, maybe he feels that the timing is not yet right.¡± The timing? When will it be? After hanging up the phone, ina had already made a decision. It seemed that she had to go to Boston. Jaydon¡¯s grandfather should know. Perhaps¡­ Nitzan also knew it. But thinking of his attitude for so many years, ina felt that even if she went over to ask, Nitzan would not say it. She¡¯d better go to Boston to ask. Tyrone. ina got up and prepared to go back to her room to rest. She just took a few steps, but she seemed to suddenly think of something, and her face turned pale. All these years, Nitzan had treated her with such an unusual attitude and insisted that Jalen be with her. Could it be rted to her background? ina did not dare to think further. The more she thought about it, the colder she felt. ina shook off the thoughts that popped up in her mind and forced herself to go back to her room to rest. She should go to Boston to ask Tyrone first. Before that, she should not specte about anyone¡¯s goodwill. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 For the next few days, ina did many surgeries. After all, she had to take a period of leave and wanted to finish her work before that. She was busy, and Jalen was also busy. He had sessfully roped in several directors to stand on his side. What he needed to do next was to unite everyone and revoke Steven¡¯s position as president. As long as Steven was no longer the president of the Halton Group, his power was limited. His threat to ina was very small. Jalen could no longer be afraid of Steven. At this time, Jalen did not know what ina was thinking, nor did he know that she was already preparing to go to Boston. In ina¡¯s office, the patients in the Inpatient Department who needed to do the operation had all been done. ina took a leave and could leave for Boston at any time. Before leaving, ina thought of Jenica. Recently, there seemed to be no news of her. ina was a little worried. ina took out her phone and called Jenica. The phone was quickly connected and Jenica¡¯s voice came, ¡°E.¡± ¡°Jenica, what have you been busy with recently? Why didn¡¯t youe to visit me?¡± ina felt very strange. When ina had broken up with Jalen, Jenica did note to see her and only made a phone call. Later, Jalen and Rylie made it public about their affairs. Jenica did not even make a phone call. It was not normal. It was also her fault. ina was busy thinking about her own background and did not think too much about On the other side of the line, Jenica looked at the man not far away with a bitter smile and sighed, ¡°Maybe another day. I¡¯ve been busy recently.¡± As soon as Jenica said that, ina instantly became alert. ¡°Where are you? The Gansburg¡¯s home? Or thepany? I¡¯ll visit you.¡± ina was worried before she saw Jenica. ¡°No need. I¡¯m busy.¡± Jenica was surprised. ¡°Jenica, we have known each other for a long time.¡± In other words, Jenica couldn¡¯t lie to ina. Jenica was silent. ina frowned, as if she had guessed something. ¡°Are you with Quincy? ¡°Did he use the Gansburg family to force you?¡± ina was very angry and felt that Quincy was a bas*ard. ¡°No, I volunteered.¡± Jenica smiled bitterly. She had no choice. Even though she struggled, the Gansburg family could not defeat Quincy. If Jenica did notpromise, the Gansburg family would be finished. ina¡¯s face darkened and she was very angry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? I can think of a way with you.¡± ¡°E, in fact, I think I like him quite a lot. It¡¯s not that hard to ept,¡± Jenica said with a smile. She did not want ina to worry. How could she tell ina? What if Quincy went crazy and attacked ina? Moreover, ina had just broken up with Jalen at that time, and ina was still sad. How could she let ina worry about her? ina was furious. ¡°Enough. Get out of his ce immediately. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Jenica, if you still think of me as a friend, listen to me.¡± ina didn¡¯t believe that Quincy would really dare to do anything to her. Moreover, ina was not afraid of him. After hanging up the phone, ina didn¡¯t give Jenica a chance to refuse. She directly got up and left the hospital, driving to Quincy¡¯s Lenox Vi. On the other side, Jenica looked at the phone and felt very helpless. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Your good friend ising to help you?¡± Quincy held a ss of red wine in his hand. He had an evil smile on his face that made people feel fear. Jenica looked at him and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t go with her, but don¡¯t do anything to her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me go? ¡°You can go with her.¡± Quincy seemed to hear a joke. Jenica pursed her lips. She knew that she could not leave. Otherwise, Quincy would definitely attack the Gansburg family. ¡°Make it clear that you were the one who begged to be my lover. I did not force you,¡± Quincy snorted and got up to go upstairs. Jenica smiled bitterly and thought, yes, I begged him. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 When ina arrived at Lenox Vi, Jenica was already waiting for her at the door. Seeing that Jenica looked fine, ina breathed a sigh of relief. ina got out of the car and walked over, looking at the door of the vi with some vignce. ¡°Where is Quincy?¡± Jenica nced at the vi and ina knew that Quincy was inside. ina pulled Jenica and walked out. Jenica did not refuse and followed her to the car. Then Jenica stopped. ¡°E, don¡¯t worry about it. This is my business.¡± ¡°Jenica!¡± ina was very angry and scolded, ¡°What did you mean by your business? Do you treat me, ina, as your friend?¡± Jenica smiled bitterly and thought, because I think of you as a friend, so I don¡¯t want to trouble you. As if knowing what Jenica was thinking, ina said, ¡°No matter how powerful Quincy is, what can he do to me? Listen to me and leave with me. If anything happens, I will help you!¡± ina pulled Jenica to get in the car, but this time, Jenica did not listen to her. ¡°E, the Gansburg family can¡¯t beat him.¡± These words were somewhat helpless, but it was also a fact that Jenica could not deny. If the Gansburg family had the slightest chance, Jenica would not take the initiative to let Quincy humiliate her. ¡°The Gansburg family can¡¯t win, but I, Theodore, and the others will help you. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Moreover, in ina¡¯s opinion, the Krause family was not so united. If she could find Monica, ina would find another one in the Krause family. Jenica knew that ina was doing this for her own good. But the better ina was, the more Jenica did notdare to involve her. The more Jenica spent with Quincy, the more she knew that he was a madman, who would attack at anytime. Jenica did not dare to take risks with ina. Jenica pulled ina and said earnestly, ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, he is not that bad. Although he may not marry me in the future, he does not have a girlfriend now. Maybe I still have a chance.¡± ¡°Jenica, who do you think you are? His mistress?¡± ina¡¯s words were very unpleasant to hear, but she just wanted to say it badly. She wanted to scold Jenica and make her give up this stu*id idea. Quincy was a bas*ard and Jenica should not waste time with this kind of bas*ard. Jenica¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes shed with pain. ¡°E, I¡­¡± ¡°I know you care about the Gansburg family. But have you ever thought that if your parents knew it, would they agree? I guess they would rather give up the Gansburg Group than let you do this.¡± ina knew about Jenica¡¯s parents. They loved Jenica. If they knew that Jenica had suffered so much, theywould want to k*ll Quincy. Jenica understood everything ina said. But the more she understood, the more Jenica knew that shecould not continue to be willful. She should be sensible.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ina sighed. She knew that if she did not solve the Gansburg family¡¯s problem, Jenica would not change. her mind. ina only said, ¡°So, as long as you are sure that the Gansburg family is fine, you will leave him?¡± ¡°If not for the Gansburg family, why would I be like this?¡± Jenica admitted that she was doing this for the Gansburg family. ina nodded and understood. ¡°I will think of a way. Before that, protect yourself. Don¡¯t let that bas*ard bu*ly you, OK?¡± ina instructed. She had already made a decision in her heart.. When Jenica heard this, she was a little worried. ¡°What can you do? Diamond cut diamond?¡± Jenica knew that ina and Jalen had broken up. In New York, without Jalen¡¯s help, Jenica felt that with. ina¡¯s ability, it would be difficult to do it. ina might even bring danger to herself. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 ina did not answer her. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± ¡°E, actually, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you stop me, it means that you have never treated me as a friend.¡± Speaking of this, ina was angry. The Gansburg family was in danger, but Jenica did not tell her. Did Jenica still treat her as a friend? Jenica was silent and did not dare to say anything. Of course, Jenica treated ina as a friend, but she was afraid of hurting her. As the two spoke, they did not notice that on the second floor of the vi, Quincy stood in front of the window and looked at them downstairs through the ss. His face was gloomy, and people were standing behind him. As long as Jenica went with ina, both of them would not be able to leave. Downstairs, after ina talked to Jenica, she left the vi alone. Before leaving, ina looked out the window on the second floor. She knew where Quincy was. After all, she was being watched. She felt it. ina silently said to Quincy, ¡°If you dare to hurt Jenica, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± After that, she started the car and left. Quincy looked at ina andughed. Others didn¡¯t know if it was because of ina¡¯s provocation or becauseC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jenica was tactful enough to not leave. ¡°Mr. Quincy, your father knows about you and Ms. Gansburg and asked you to go back,¡± The bodyguard behind Quincy said nervously. Sure enough, when he heard this, Quincy¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Get him out!¡± The sound of footsteps came from the door. The bodyguard could not speak anymore. He turned and left the room. At the door, just as Jenica was about to knock, the bodyguard opened the door and saw Jenica. ¡°Ms. Gansburg.¡± Jenica hummed and asked, ¡°Is he inside?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the bodyguards left, Jenica took a deep breath and stepped in after she was ready. When Quincy saw hering, his originally gloomy face had a smile. However, this smile was somewhat horrifying. ¡°What? You are not leaving with ina? Are you reluctant to leave me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to her,¡± Jenica said. ¡°How would I dare? Your friend is amazing. She has many tricks. Maybe one day, she will threaten me to let you go, Quincy sneered. He had no good words toward ina. Jenica pursed her lips and said, ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t you who forced me. I was the one who took the initiative to stay. It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Quincy sneered. No one who he was mocking. Seeing her standing so far away, as if he was a terrifying monster, Quincy was extremely displeased. ¡°Come here and massage my shoulders.¡± Jenica did not refuse and walked toward him. When Jaydon received ina¡¯s call, he could not believe it. After all, this was the first time ina had called him. ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Where are you? I have something to talk to you about.¡± Without waiting for Jaydon to say more, ina asked directly. Jaydon was slightly stunned, but he quickly said, ¡°Kemp Apartment. You forgot that I moved in.¡± ina asked, ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle up and visit you.¡± Jaydon hung up the phone. Looking at his empty house, he felt that it was better not to let inae. ina waited for Jaydon. This time, she did not mock him. Her attitude was much better than before. Jaydon was ttered, but he was still very sober. It was impossible for ina to suddenly think it through. Her attitude suddenly changed. It was likely that something had happened. ¡°It seems that you have something to ask me for help with?¡± Jaydon asked, voicing his guess. ina poured him a ss of water and said, ¡°Do you know Quincy Krause of the Krause family in New York?¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Jaydon drank the water and was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°I have some impression. What¡¯s wrong? Did he offend you?¡± ¡°You may well say so. ina nodded and then asked him, ¡°How is it? Do you want to help me vent my anger?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to ask me for help.¡± Jaydon put down the ss of water. ¡°To be honest, the Krause family is difficult to deal with. I am not a match for them alone, so I want to ask you for help.¡± ina did not want to hide anything. She continued, ¡°The Krause family is powerful in New York. In addition, Quincy has always been unscrupulous. He is difficult to deal with. ¡°Of course, there are also benefits. I don¡¯t want anything from this. After solving the Krause family, you can take over all of the Krause family¡¯s property.¡± ina knew that if she wanted Jenica to be safe forever, she had to solve the Krause family. It had to be said that Jaydon was moved. Apart from interfering with one of Jalen¡¯s projects in New York, he had not done anything else. He was just worrying about it. Seeing him hesitate, ina spoke again, ¡°If you think it¡¯s difficult, forget it. I won¡¯t force you¡­¡± ¡°E, you don¡¯t have to stimte me. I agree.¡± Jaydon nodded and wanted to have a try.. inaughed. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Jaydon say, ¡°Of course, you have to give me some time. I will investigate the Krause family first. If I think there is a chance of winning, we can think of a way to swallow it. If there is no chance of winning, I can¡¯t take the Becker family risk, right?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina felt that the Becker family was a big family in Boston, so there was no reason that they could not swallow a small family in New York. The two of them discussed it. ina was responsible for collecting all the information about the Krause family, while Jaydon was looking for someone to investigate the specific situation of Quincy and check if there was a chance. In the bar, Quincy was not in a good mood. Jenica already belonged to him, but he was still unhappy. He could not tell why he was unhappy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He looked at Jalen, who was the opposite. Jalen was even more unhappy than him. ¡°What happened between you and Rylie? Why did you change your lover so quickly?¡± Quincy had not asked before, but now he had time to ask a few more questions. Jalen put down his wine ss and said carelessly, ¡°It was just a show.¡± ¡°A show? For whom?¡± Quincy asked. Jalen did not answer. He rolled his eyes at him, and Quincyughed. ¡°I thought you did it on purpose for ina to see.¡± Of course, Jalen would not be so bored. He must act to f*ol Steven. Quincy knew that, but he still asked. It was obvious that he was teasing Jalen. ¡°Did inae to find you?¡± Quincy asked. He thought that ina looked like she wanted to eat him when she left in the afternoon. Quincy felt that ina would not let Jenica stay by his side. If she wanted to deal with him, it seemed that she could only ask Jalen for help. Jalen shook his head. He noticed that Quincy¡¯s words were a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you ask about her?¡± Quincy told Jalen what had happened in the afternoon. Quincy smiled and said, ¡°I thought she would come to ask for your help.¡± If ina did not ask Quincy for help, then who would she look for? A name appeared in Jalen¡¯s mind. He was almost certain that ina must be looking for Jaydon. His bad mood became even worse at this moment. Jalen raised his hand and drank another ss of wine, causing Quincy tough. Compared to Jalen, he seemed to be much smoother. Quincy¡¯s mood became much better. As expected, people would be happier byparing with others. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 While ina was busy collecting information about the Krause family, Monica called and told ina that Monica had sessfully be the president of the Stein Group. Moreover, Deven and Alisha no longer held shares in the Stein Group. Other than the money they got from selling their shares, Deven and Alisha had nothing else. ina felt that it was good news. If she was not busy helping Jenica, ina might have gone out for a drink with Monica. But ina had no time. ¡°How are you going to deal with Alisha?¡± Monica asked. After all, ina had helped Monica. If not for the secret information ina provided, Monica would not be able to get rid of those who got in her way. ina thought of Alisha. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then she fell into her thoughts and said after a moment, ¡°Anything as you wish. Just don¡¯t let her do any harm to others again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Monica already knew what to do. Alisha dared to harm people in the past because she was the eldest daughter of the Lory family and had lots of power. Later, Alisha even had support from the Stein family. Although she was no longer as powerful as before, Alisha still had a lot of money and could hurt others if she wanted to. Therefore, to put Alisha in a situation where Alisha did not have the ability to harm others, Monica knew that she only had to make Alisha go broke. With that, Alisha could no longer harm others. After hanging up the phone, ina did not think too much about it. She continued to type on her computer, trying all the methods to search for any information rted to the Krause family, especially those that were damaging to the Krause family¡¯s reputation. At the end of the way, this information would eventually be. a powerful weapon against the Krause family. However, things did not go as smoothly as ina expected. By the time Jaydon visited, ina had already collected quite a lot of information that was enough to put the Krause family into a miserable state. ina originally nned to discuss with Jaydon whether they should release the information ina had already found. But when she saw Jaydon¡¯s unhappy expression, ina asked anxiously instead, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ina wondered if it was because of Quincy. She doubted that the Becker family could not take down the Krause family. ¡°E, I¡¯m afraid that I might disappoint you this time.¡± Jaydon sighed. After he investigated, Jaydon found. more details and knew that Quincy was a tough opponent who would be very difficult to deal with. ina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself not to be impulsive. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that the Becker family can¡¯t even defeat the Krause family?¡± The Krause family was actually not a big deal in New York. For example, it was not as famous as the Halton family, not to mention the Stein family. But it seemed like a problem for Jaydon. ¡°Indeed,¡± Jaydon replied with certainty. He was helpless, only saying, ¡°I thought Quincy was just a nobody. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so complicated. ¡°This guy not only has support from both the underworld and the New York authorities, but he also gains some resources in Boston. That is one hard pill.¡± If Jaydon went all the way, he still had a chance of defeating Quincy. But Jaydon wondered if it was worth the risks. Taking down the Krause family wasn¡¯t quite helpful to the Becker family anyway. If he had to choose, Jaydon would rather make a buyout of the Halton Group. At least it would help the Becker family progress to a higher level. ina was silent. Since Jaydon said so, it meant that he had already made his decision and would not make any moves against the Krause family. ina had no words. After all, she was asking Jaydon for a favor. It was reasonable that Jaydon refused. Jaydon was afraid that ina would be sad and quickly said, ¡°But I can help the Gansburg family get through this crisis temporarily. At least, I set them free of the Krause family¡¯s control.¡± ina frowned. ¡°Temporarily?¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Jaydon sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes, it can only be this time. ¡°As you know, the Becker¡¯s house was in Boston, and I shall go back sooner orter. Once I go back, I won¡¯t be helping you here in New York. If Quincy continues to target the Gansburg family, I really can¡¯t help with anything.¡± As long as Jaydon was in New York, he could stop Quincy from attacking the Gansburg family. But once Jaydon left, the Gansburg family would be left alone. ina¡¯s heart sank slightly. She knew that Jaydon had already tried his best. ¡°Thank you. ¡°If you want to truly resolve the Gansburg family¡¯s crisis, you have to ask them to leave New York¡± Jaydon proposed a solution. Although it was very troublesome, that seemed like the only way. ina raised her eyebrow when she heard that and hesitated. ¡°Where can they go after leaving New York?¡± Quincy¡¯s influence might not go deep into other cities, but at the same time, it was also difficult for the Gansburg family to survive elsewhere. Things might end up the same for the Gansburg family eventually. ¡°To Boston,¡± Jaydon said without hesitation. ¡°Although Quincy has support in Boston, it¡¯s not enough for him to make any difference. He can¡¯t do much over there.¡± Moreover, Boston was where the Becker family settled. Jaydon was very confident about that. Before ina could speak, he continued, ¡°Besides, if the Gansburg family goes to Boston, I can more or less help them. I don¡¯t dare to say they will live a better life, but it certainly won¡¯t be worse than in New York.¡± It was Jaydon¡¯s promise to ina, and it weighed a lot. ina looked at Jaydon. No matter what Jaydon¡¯s intention was, at that moment, ina was quite grateful. She did not instantly agree but said, ¡°I need to discuss it with them.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no rush,¡± Jaydon replied. The Gansburg family wanted to break free of the current situation. That was their only chance, so Jaydon figured that they would not refuse his offer. As for why Jaydon wanted to help the Gansburg family, it was because of ina. Meanwhile, every rich family in Boston had built a shelter for other families and made good connections. The Becker family was no exception, so adding the Gansburg family to the list was nothing. ¡°It just so happens that you are going to Boston with me these two days. You can look for a ce where they could settle down. Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± Jaydon was already looking forward to his Boston trip with ina. ina nodded and felt that it made sense. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± No matter what, she had to discuss the n with Jenica and her parents first. If they were unwilling. everything would be meaningless. As they were done with the problems, Jaydon smiled, ¡°After all those favors I did for you, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± ina looked at Jaydon and thought about it. She did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Jaydon had treated her quite a few times, and it was time for ina to treat him back. The two of them walked out of the apartment together and dr*ve to a nearby restaurant. Meanwhile, the Halton Group was holding a board meeting. Steven¡¯s face was gloomy. Hearing Jalen¡¯s proposal of dismissing him as the chairman, Steven gnashed his teeth. How dare he! Trying to dismiss his father? ¡°Now, let¡¯s dere our stands. Those who agree to dismiss Steven, please raise your hands,¡± Jalen said coldly, without even giving Steven a look. Steven put on a long face as many raised their hands one after another. Except for a few people who were close to Steven, others all raised their hands. Jalen was very proud. It seemed that his efforts during that period had not been in vain. Steven was indeed confused by Jalen because Steven never thought that Jalen would contact the directors and hold a board meeting. But after all, Steven had always been so conceited. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 The meeting ended perfectly. At least for Jalen, it was. But for Steven, things were different. Jalen nced at Steven, who was sitting opposite him, and sneered in his heart. Then Jalen thought, he probably has not figured out how things turn out like this. However, I don¡¯t care. What does it have to do with me? None of my business. Thinking of that, Jalen got up and prepared to leave. It was time to find ina and make everything clear. Of course, before that, Jalen had to make an announcement first. An announcement of breaking up with Rylie. The meal between him and Rylie was indeed for them to fake a rtionship. Jalen needed to make Steven let down his guard, and Rylie did not want to be forced by her parents to go on a blind date. Therefore, the two of them hit it off and then announced the news that they had been together. But now, Jalen no longer had to fear Steven, who was no longer the chairman of the Halton Group and couldn¡¯t cause any trouble. In that case, Jalen knew it was time to end his rtionship with Rylie, which was fake anyway. ¡°Why do you do this?¡± Seeing that Jalen was going to leave, Steven finally lost his cool and took the initiative to ask. Steven did not understand. He was Jalen¡¯s father, Steven being the chairman would only be good for Jalen.. Jalen found Steven¡¯s words funny and looked down at Steven. ¡°Why? You should ask yourself what you have done.¡± ¡°Do you still ha*e me?¡± Steven asked. Jalen smiled, and his gaze became sharp. ¡°You are not even worthy of my attention.¡± Steven¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stared at Jalen and pondered for a moment. Then Steven seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡®Is it because of ina?¡± Steven believed that Jalen still hated him. But Jalen didn¡¯t have to do all those things unless it was because of ina. The only possibility was that Jalen feared Steven would do harm to ina at any time, with his identity as the chairman and the power in his hands. So Jalen could not stand Steven and wanted to get rid of Steven. Jalen did not deny it. Stevenughed in anger. He stood up and stared Jalen in the eye. There was some hatred in Steven¡¯s eyes. ¡°I forced you to break up with her for your own good. What does that woman have to offer? How can she help you?¡± ¡°So you left with that woman because she could help you.¡± Jalenughed instead of getting angry. He only. felt that Steven was pitiful. Back then, Steven abandoned his family for a married woman. So Jalen found it rather amusing when Steven tried to me Jalen for doing the same thing. ¡°You!¡± Steven was extremely angry. He raised his hand and wanted to p Jalen. Of course, Jalen would not stand there and wait for a p. He grabbed Steven¡¯s wrist and shook it off violently. ¡°If you want to live a peaceful retired life, don¡¯t let me see you ever again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for dealing with you.¡± Jalen felt that he was already showing his mercy. As long as Steven did not appear in front of him, Jalen would not seek revenge on Steven. After all, Steven was the one to me for the death of Jalen¡¯s mother. But Jalen still could not bear to k*ll Steven for his mother. In that case, it would be best if they never met again. ¡°I did not expect your mother to¡­¡± ¡°S*ut up!¡± Jalen became ruthless and punched Steven in the face. ¡°You are not even qualified to mention her name! ¡°My mother died because of you and that bit*h. Don¡¯t think that I will forget what you did after so many years. ¡°I won¡¯t k*ll you because I promised my grandfather that I am not going to let him lose his son in his old age. So when he is still here, I won¡¯t do anything to you. You better pray that Grandfather will live longer.¡± Then Jalen left without looking back. Steven was knocked to the ground and looked at Jalen¡¯s back as Jalen left. Steven¡¯s eyes were cold, and no one knew what Steven was nning.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 In Jalen¡¯s office, Jalen took out his phone and called Rylie. ¡°Hello, my love. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rylie was working on her nails at a salon and seemed a little surprised to receive the call from Jalen. After all, it was the first time that Jalen had called her since their rtionship went public. Hearing the words ¡°my love¡±, Jalen felt unpleasant, but he did not want to think too much about it. Instead, Jalen said directly, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a statement to announce our breakup. You should also arrange one.¡± In any case, the two of them were in a cooperative rtionship, so Jalen had the right to inform Rylie for fear of making a f*ol of himself. ¡°Break up? So fast?¡± Rylie was surprised. It had only been two days since they had pub*icly announced that they were together. If Dad and M*m know about the breakup, they will scold me to death. ¡°Yes. I have already settled everything here.¡± The implication of Jalen¡¯s words was that there was no need for them to be together. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rylie could not help but ridicule, ¡°You are so heartless. What do you take me for? A tool for your career?¡± Jalen frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t we agree on this before?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to break up so soon. My parents just stopped bothering me for two days. If we break up now, they will think that I have some sort of problem.¡± Rylie was unhappy and didn¡¯t want to break Without Jalen as a fake boyfriend, her life would be difficult. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jalen was already a little annoyed. If not for his good restraint, he would have. already gotten angry. Rylie thought for a moment and then said to him, ¡°Wait for a few days. At least till I find a new boyfriend. That way, my parents won¡¯t be too angry.¡± ¡°A few days?¡± Jalen asked. ¡°Say around seven days?¡± Rylie tried. Jalen did not speak, but through the phone, Rylie seemed to feel the chilling from the other side of the phone. ¡°Four days, okay?¡± ¡°Three days. I will make a statement in three days. Other things are up to you.¡± Jalen made his decision. After saying that, Jalen hung up the phone, not wanting to say more to Rylie. He felt a little regretful making the deal with Rylie and thought she was hateful for not keeping her word at all. Fortunately, it was only thest three days. As long as Jalen persisted for three days, the problem should be tackled. He could take advantage of these days to deal with thepany business. After three days, Jalen nned to exin everything to ina and spend more time with her. Jalen had all the ns but didn¡¯t know what ina was busy with. He only knew that she had dinner with Jaydon through the bodyguards. Although Jalen was so angry, he did not go to ina. Meanwhile, Rylie put away her phone and was very unhappy. She did not expect that she would return to being single again. The days went really fast. However, Rylie was quite curious. What kind of girl can make Jalen pay so much attention? Should I go and see her? Thinking of that, Rylie said to the nail technician, ¡°Hurry up. I have something to do.¡± After ina invited Jaydon to dinner, she was not in a hurry to go home. Instead, she went directly to the Gansburg family. But ina did not go to find Jenica. ina knew Jenica well, and Jenica definitely did not want her parents to leave the familiar New York. ina made a decision. She was ready to tell Jenica¡¯s parents everything. Presumably, they would not be willing to see their daughter suffer as well. Although it wasn¡¯t ina¡¯s right to do so, she still made her choice. After all, if ina simply let it be, Jenica would never say anything to her parents. In that case, ina decided to be the bad guy. As long as Jenica was safe in the end, nothing else mattered. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 In the Gansburg¡¯s house, ina looked at Jenica¡¯s parents in front of her. At that moment, both of them had unpleasant expressions. Obviously, they had never thought that the recent problems of the Gansburg family were because of Jenica. What was even more unexpected was Jenica¡¯s act as she wanted to prevent the Gansburg family from going bankrupt. And yet Jenica even chose to hide everything for fear of letting them down. Jenica¡¯s parents were angry but also distressed. ¡°E, thank you for telling us this. Otherwise, we would never know and even question how those problems appear and were suddenly resolved,¡± Aldo said with a bitter smile. He was very grateful to ina. ¡°Mr. Gansburg, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s think of a way first. We can¡¯t let Jenica stay with Quincy.¡± ina shook her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Aldo did not say much. Now, he had to save his daughter first. However, he had heard of the Krause family. Even if he could save Jenica, Aldo was afraid that the Gansburg family would no longer be safe. ¡°E, help us bring Jenica over. We will take her away. At most, we will leave New York.¡± Aldo made his decision. To them, business was far less important than their daughter. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing that they valued Jenica so much, ina was very happy in her heart. ¡°Mr. Gansburg, I came here today to tell you about this.¡± Then, ina told them about the proposal to go to Boston and that the Becker family would help them when they arrived there. For one, the Krause family couldn¡¯t really do anything in Boston. For another, the Gansburg family could quickly gain a foothold in Boston. Jenica¡¯s parents did not expect ina to think so thoroughly and had no words for a moment. ¡°Mr. Gansburg, Mrs. Gansburg, I know it is very ufortable to leave New York, but for Jenica¡­¡± ¡°E, there is no need to say anything. We are willing.¡± Without waiting for ina to finish, Aldo immediately agreed. Now, Aldo could not only save his daughter, but he was also able to save the Gansburg family from going bankrupt. It was a great thing for him. Leaving New York was nothing. In his opinion, if Aldo stayed in New York, he would definitely be harassed by bas*ard Quincy for the rest of his life. It would be better to leave. ina smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, I happen to go to Boston in the next few days. And I can help you investigate the situation in Boston. If it is possible, we can set up the headquarters there first, and then you will move there quietly. ¡°After everything is settled, I will take Jenica out while trying not to attract Quincy¡¯s attention.¡± ina was worried that if Quincy knew their ns, Quincy would restrict Jenica¡¯s freedom. It would not be so easy for ina to take Jenica out by then. Jenica¡¯s parents nodded, ¡°E, we¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± The two of them did not have any ideas at that moment, but they believed in ina, so they did not think too much about it and allowed ina to arrange everything. When she came out of the Gansburg¡¯s house, ina heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had to hurry up with her trip to Boston. She didn¡¯t want to waste time. After all, ina had no idea how long it would take for her to get there ande back. Thinking of that, she quickly dr*ve home to find Jaydon, wanting to discuss when they should go to Boston. However, ina didn¡¯t know which building Jaydon lived in, so she had to call Jaydon and ask him to come to find her. Hanging up the phone, ina went to her building. However, a beauty standing in front of ina¡¯s front door looked a little familiar. ina seemed to have seen her somewhere before. ¡°Hello.¡± Rylie greeted ina with a smile when seeing ina ina was stunned. A few secondster, a name popped up in her mind. ¡°Rylie Covile?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Rylie was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect ina to know her. It seemed that ina was also paying attention to Jalen all the time. After confirming that it was Rylie, ina put on a long face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Rylie was a little embarrassed She could feel ina¡¯s hostility toward her, but Rylie could understand it. After all, Rylie was still Jalen¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°I just came to see you,¡± Rylie said with a dryugh. She did not know why she was there and felt that it was not appropriate. ina was speechless. She felt that Rylie was a little crazy. When ina walked over to open the door, she looked back at Rylie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Although ina did not have a good impression of Rylie, ina still invited Rylie in. After all, Rylie did not do anything, and it was not good to talk outside. Rylie did not refuse and followed ina into the house. Seeing that Rylie had actuallye in, ina was amused. She deliberately threatened, ¡°You really dare toe in. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will harm you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rylie was stunned. She really did not think of that. But they were both girls, and Rylie figured ina could not pose any threats to her.. Rylie¡¯s confusing look made ina wonder, why does Jalen like her? Is it because of her identity? Thinking about that, ina felt Rylie was a little pitiful. ina walked over and poured Rylie a cup of water. Rylie took the water and sat down on the sofa, but she did not dare to drink the water from ina. ina did not mind Rylie. It was toote for Rylie to be wary at that point. ¡°Now can you tell me why you are here? Is it because of Jalen?¡± ina wondered if Jalen did anything bad to Rylie. Hearing that, Rylie did not know how to answer, so she said casually, ¡°I just want to meet you. After all, your are once his lover.¡± ina was speechless. She thought to herself, then you came to the wrong ce. Jalen does not like me. ¡°You are his girlfriend now. Why bother?¡± ina asked. ¡°Girlfriend doesn¡¯t mean anything. We can break up at any time,¡± Rylie said, still smiling with embarrassment. ina agreed with this. She and Jalen broke up just like nothing had happened. ¡°So, you had a fight?¡± Except for this reason, ina could not find any other. Rylie thought about it and finally nodded, ¡°Sort of. ¡°He wants to break up. I don¡¯t. So we had a quarrel.¡± In fact, Rylie didn¡¯t want to break up so early. At least she and Jalen should be together for a few days so that her parents could leave her alone. Break up? ina was surprised. Rylie and Jalen seemed to be together for only a few days, and now they wanted to break up. ina was a little angry in her heart and felt that Jalen did not take their rtionship seriously at all. Looking at the innocent Rylie, ina was afraid that Rylie had been deceived by Jalen. In an instant, ina regarded Rylie as one of her friends. ¡°Why did he want to break up?¡± ina asked, looking a bit angry. ¡°Probably because of the person he likes.¡± As Rylie spoke, she couldn¡¯t help peeking at ina from time to time, wanting to see how ina would react. Unexpectedly, ina not only didn¡¯t show any signs of happiness when she heard that but looked event angrier. Someone he likes? Ethel? At that moment, ina felt an indescribable anger in her heart. It was fine that Jalen hurt ina because of Ethel, but now Jalen also hurt others. Looking at Rylie¡¯s Innocent expression, ina felt Rylie probably did not know anything. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rylie asked weakly. She noticed ina¡¯s expression.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ina shook her head and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Since he wants to break up, why don¡¯t you agree? Why waste time on that bas*ard?¡± ina thought that Rylie was reluctant, so she tried to persuade Rylle. ¡°There are plenty of good men in this world. There is no need to waste your time on him. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Rylie was stunned. Rylie thought, why did it feel like things were different from what I thought? It seemed that ina hated Jalen very much. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to wait,¡± Rylie said after a long pause. She felt that things had gone out of control. ¡°Wait?¡± ina frowned, not quite understanding what Rylie meant. Rylie quickly exined, ¡°My parents also know about my rtionship with him. If we break up so quickly, they will think that it is because of me. I don¡¯t want them to worry. So, I think that even if we want to break up, it will be better to wait.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, ina seemed to understand. ina thought, that was true. Jalen and Rylie were together because Jalen¡¯s parents were interested in Rylie¡¯s background. Jalen must have already met Rylie¡¯s parents and Rylie also had met Jalen¡¯s parents. ¡°If he insisted on breaking up with you, you can¡¯t stop him,¡± ina said calmly. Rylie nodded and said helplessly. ¡°Steven was very supportive of me being with him in the first ce, but now it seems that Steven can¡¯t control him anymore. So, he can¡¯t wait to break up with me.¡± Rylie felt that ina was a good person. Rylie didn¡¯t want ina to be deceived and tried to tell her the truth. ¡°Steven?¡± ina was keenly aware of this word and felt that something was wrong. Rylie noticed that ina was puzzled and was also a little surprised. ¡°Steven is Jalen¡¯s father, you¡­ don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°His father!¡± ina stood up immediately, and her eyes were full of disbelief. ina thought, Steven had returned? When did hee back? More importantly, how could Jalen listen to Steven¡¯s arrangements? Shouldn¡¯t Jalen regard Steven as an enemy? Things seemed to be different from what ina thought. ina wondered whether Jalen lied to her. ina suddenly realized that it was not true that his mothermitted suicide, and it was not true that his father left with other women¡­ Rylie was frightened by ina¡¯s reaction. She reached out to pull ina¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t know about Steven?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ina sat back in her seat. ina wondered how many things Jalen had hidden from her. ¡°Steven wants me to marry him, but Jalen seems reluctant.¡± Rylie even wanted to tell ina that Jalen liked ina and wanted to marry ina. Of course, even if Rylie said it, ina would not believe it. Rylie had no idea that there was Ethel between ina and Jalen. Before Jalen solved the matter between him and Ethel, ina wouldn¡¯t think what Jalen did was for her. After trying to calm herself down, ina asked, ¡°Did youe today to tell me this? Why?¡± up with ¡°I think that maybe Jalen still likes you. It¡¯s just because of Steven. Jalen had no choice but to break. you.¡± In the end, Rylie decided to tell the truth, lest Jalen and ina continue to have any misunderstandings. However, ina only wanted tough when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. If someone like Jalen is unwilling, no one can threaten him.¡± ina added in her mind, not to mention Steven, after all, Jalen treated him like an enemy. ¡°But¡­¡± Rylie still wanted to say something. ina shook her head, indicating that Rylie should not continue. ¡°I understand what you mean, but I have already broken up with him. Now you are his girlfriend. As for how you two get along, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°What if I break up with him? You won¡¯t be with him?¡± Rylie asked, somewhat worried about Jalen. ina sneered. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t be with a li*r.¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was at the Halton Group. Jalen was busy. When Rylie came, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rylie and Jalen were about to break up. Jalen did not want to be photographed by reporters. He didn¡¯t want others to think too much and gossip. Rylie was embarrassed. She did not want toe. However, thinking of ina¡¯s attitude tonight, Rylie felt that she shoulde and tell Jalen. ¡°Still busy?¡± Rylie asked, and she walked in front of Jalen. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jalen asked again. It was obvious that Jalen didn¡¯t want to chat with her. Jalen had always felt that he and Rylie were in a cooperative rtionship, so he didn¡¯t treat Rylie very politely. Rylie understood it, so she was not angry. She still looked at Jalen with a smile and said, ¡°After with me, are you going to find ina to be with her?" As soon as Rylie said this, Jalen¡¯s expression changed. He raised his head and looked at Rylie. He said coldly, ¡°You investigated me? Rylieughed and replied, ¡°Is ¡­ is there a need to investigate? It¡¯s not a secret that you broke up with ina.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you? If you consider it carefully, we can break up pub*icly tomorrow.¡± If Jalen hadn¡¯t promised Rylie to wait for three days, Jalen would not want to wait for a moment. ¡°You can do it.¡± In the end, Rylie felt that it was better to break up early. She thought, if I did something wrong, I would feel sorry. ¡°You agreed?¡± Jalen was surprised. ¡°Why can¡¯t I agree? I was thinking about giving my parents an exnation. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s unnecessary. Sooner orter, we will break up and my parents will know.¡± Hearing this, Jalen felt better. He said, ¡°Alright, we will announce it tomorrow. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Jalen had promised to wait another three days, but Rylie had Rylie bit her lip, not knowing whether to say it or not. Jalen¡¯s gaze fell on Rylie, and Jalen could tell Rylie¡¯s hesitation. He asked again, ¡°Why?¡± Jalen¡¯s voice became sharp. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Actually¡­ Before I came to find you, I went to see ina.¡± After Rylie finished speaking, she immediately lowered her head and did not dare to look into Jalen¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, the next second, Jalen stood up and walked angrily to Rylie. ¡°You went to find her? Why did you go to her? What did you tell her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just told her that we were going to break up and let her know that you and I were forced to be together.¡± Rylie hurriedly exined. ¡°So, you told her about Steven?¡± Jalen said coldly with a straight face. Rylie nodded. She did not quite understand. Rylie asked, ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t I say it?¡± Rylie felt that ina and Jalen¡¯s reactions were a little abnormal when it came to Steven. ¡°This is my private thing. How dare you talk to her about it?¡± Jalen could guess how angry ina was because Jalen didn¡¯t tell ina that Steven hade back. Jalen thought, in ina¡¯s mind, I might be a li*r. Jalen didn¡¯t know what to do. Originally, because of Ethel, Jalen and ina had a lot of misunderstandings. Now, the things rted to Steven caused a misunderstanding between them. Jalen didn¡¯t know how to exin it to ina. Jalen originally thought that after dealing with Steven, there was no need to tell ina about Steven, but now¡­ It would be hard for Jalen to hide it. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Rylie looked at Jalen¡¯s angry expression and was a little afraid. She said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. See you!¡± Rylie waved her hand and jogged away. She was afraid that she would be scolded by Jalen if she walked too slowly. Although Rylie did not know what was going on, she still understood that she seemed to have said something that she should not have said. At this time, Rylie knew that it was better to escape quickly. After Rylie left, Jalen was still standing in the same ce, feeling helpless.. Jalen did not have time to think too much. He quickly left the office and dr*ve to Kemp Apartment. Jalen thought, no matter what, I had to exin it first. Anyway, the news of the breakup could be publ*cly N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. announced tomorrow. When Jalen arrived at ina¡¯s apartment, it was already midnight. At this time, ina had already slept. But Jalen still knocked on the door. Jalen thought that if he did not exin it clearly, the misunderstanding between him and ina would only get worse. ina was already in a bad mood. It was not easy for her to fall asleep, but she was woken up because of Jalen. Moreover, when ina opened the door and saw that it was Jalen, she felt worse. ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Halton, can you see what time it is now? Do you know what is called disturbing?¡± ina felt that Jalen was disturbing her at this moment and did not consider her feelings at all. ina thought Jalen was selfish! ina thought that Jalen was too selfish! Jalen looked at ina¡¯s sleepy eyes and knew that he had woken her up. ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to exin to you¡­¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± ina interrupted Jalen and leaned against the door frame, feeling that it was ridic*lous. Rylie had juste to talk to ina, and Jalen had rushed over after that. ina could guess what the reason was, However, ina thought that it had nothing to do with her. ina didn¡¯t care. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide Steven¡¯s matter from you,¡± Jalen said. Noticing ina¡¯s attitude towards him at this. moment, Jalen felt ufortable. ina looked at Jalen coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I just feel that there is no need for you to know about the existence of a person like Steven. I originally wanted to tell you about it after it was settled, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Jalen wanted to say that he didn¡¯t expect. that Rylie woulde to find ina and even tell her in advance. ina was still indifferent. She was indifferent to Jalen¡¯s exnation. She said, ¡°Why do you exin so much to me? We have already broken up for a long time. What does your father have to do with me?¡± ¡°E, I don¡¯t want to break up with you. The situation at that time¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the situation at that time.¡± ina interrupted Jalen and looked at him. ¡°All I know is that we have broken up.¡± ¡°If I was forced to do so, wouldn¡¯t you care?¡± Jalen looked at ina in front of him and felt extremely sad. The reason why Jalen broke up was to protect ina, but hearing ina¡¯s words, Jalen felt so sad as if his heart was stabbed by a knife. ina shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only care about the result.¡± The result was that they had already broken up. ¡°I will announce the news of breaking up with Rylie tomorrow,¡± Jalen said, trying to do something. However, when ina heard this, not only did she not change her mind, but her attitude was worse than before. ¡°Mr. Halton, you don¡¯t take others¡¯ feelings seriously. Be careful of retribution.¡± Rylie had said they would wait for a few days before making the announcement, but Jalen was in such a hurry to break up. ina thought Jalen was a bad guy indeed. Jalenughed. Jalen thought, didn¡¯t I take others¡¯ feelings seriously? If I was really like this, how could I appear here today? At this moment, Jalen suddenly felt that ina did not understand him and never believed him.. Their eyes met, and both of them could see the disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes. ina did not understand. ina thought, why was Jalen disappointed in me? Was I the wrong one? It was ridicu*ous! Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°ina, what kind of person am I in your mind?¡± Jalen suddenly spoke. His tone was calm and there was no anger. ina frowned and looked at Jalen. After a while, she said, ¡°Li*r!¡± When ina finished speaking, she saw Jalen¡¯s face turn pale. ina knew that Jalen must be feeling very sad. However, ina didn¡¯t think her words were wrong. ina thought that it was true that Jalen¡¯s words were full of lies.. ¡°I understand.¡± Jalen nodded, snorted, and then turned to leave. ina thought, understand? What did he understand? ina did not know, and she did not chase after Jalen to ask. She just stood there and watched Jalen disappear. For some reason, ina felt a trace of pain in her heart. Jalen left. ina didn¡¯t know how long she had stood there before closing the door. She returned to her room to lie on the bed. But at this moment, ina couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was at the airport in New York. It seemed that the boarding time was almost up, however, ina didn¡¯te yet. Jaydon waited for ina to arrive, so he felt anxious. Jaydon thought, could it be that had changed her mind again and did not want to go to Boston? That should not be the case. Even if ina did not want to know anything rted to her, at least, she had to go to settle the things rted to the Gansburg family. Just as Jaydon took out his phone and was about to make a call, ina called first. ¡°Where are you? The ne is about to take off.¡± Jaydon asked as soon as the call was connected. ina did not answer. Jaydon was in a hurry when he felt a light pat on his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was ina. However, ina was wearing sunsses. If Jaydon wasn¡¯t familiar with her, he might not have recognized her. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you wearing sunsses?¡± Jaydon pointed at her sunsses, a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The sun is big, so I want to wear it.¡± ina shook her head. Jaydon looked at the cloudy sky outside and thought, even if you want to find an excuse, you should find a better one. Where is the big sun? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the ne is about to take off? Let¡¯s go.¡± ina didn¡¯t give Jaydon the chance to continue asking questions and walked to check. Jaydon was helpless and could only follow ina. Not long after, they sessfully boarded the ne and ina took off her sunsses. Jaydon looked at ina¡¯s two dark circles and finally understood why she had to wear sunsses. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? You are going to see my parents with me. Are you very nervous?¡± Jaydon joked with a smile. It was true that they were going to see their parents. ina rolled her eyes at Jaydon. ina thought, what did he mean by meeting his parents? It was as if they had some rtionship. ¡°I was just joking.¡± Jaydon was afraid that ina would get angry, so he smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t rest well ¡°Yes.¡± ina nodded and leaned back in her seat with narrowed eyes. Jaydon wanted to ask the reason, but when he opened his mo*th, he still did not ask anything. It seemed N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. that ina did not want to say anything. Then you should rest for a while. I will wake you up when we are almost there.¡± New York was not far from Boston, but it still takes two hours. It was enough for you to rest.¡± ina grunted and did not speak again. It seemed that she intended to rest. The ne took off. With a roar in her ears, ina knew that she had left New York at this moment. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. In the morning, a reporter announced the news of Jalen and Rylie breaking up. Both parties admitted it. Now, this matter had been resolved. But Jalen was not happy at all. Last night, when Jalen came out of ina¡¯s apartment, he went straight back to thepany. He wanted to use his busy work to confuse himself and not think about ina, but he found that he could not do it at all. ¡°Mr. Halton.¡± Graham knocked on the door and came in. When Graham saw Jalen¡¯s expression, Graham knew that Jalen was annoyed. Jalen asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford went to Boston.¡± Graham had just received the news from the bodyguards who were responsible for protecting ina. They could only watch as ina left on the ne and could not stop her. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 ¡°Boston?¡± Jalen looked up at Graham. ¡°Yes, she just left,¡± Graham replied. Jalen, who had been in a sulk, felt hard to breathe. ¡°Who did she go with?¡± he asked. Jalen did not believe that ina would have left alone. He wondered, why did she go to Boston for no reason? Graham hesitated, afraid that Jalen could not bear the fact. ¡°It¡¯s Jaydon, right?¡± Without waiting for Graham¡¯s reply, Jalen could guess it out because Jaydon was the only one who came from Boston by ina¡¯s side. No one else it could be except him. Graham nodded, and he was somewhat worried about Jalen¡¯s mood. ¡°I think Ms. Gainsford should have some business to deal with in Boston. It should have nothing to do with Jaydon.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Jalen snorted coldly. Graham then knew that Jalen did not believe it at all. Graham had no choice. After all, he could not figure out why ina went to Boston. ¡°How about¡­ you chase Ms. Gainsford to Boston and exin it to her?¡± Graham asked tentatively. Jalen suddenly red at Graham quite unhappily. ¡°Why should I go? Do you think I am so lowly?¡± Jalen thought, since ina thinks that I am a man full of lies. Why should I have to shamelessly stick to her? If so, how can I save my face? Graham did not say anything, and he did not know what to say either. Graham knew what kind of person Jalen was. However, he did not dare to say it. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Graham thought that it was better to leave quickly so as not to get involved. Jalen just ignored Graham because he was not in the mood. After Graham left, Jalen sat alone in the office. Even though the piles of documents were in front of him, Jalen had no intention to review them. ¡°Jaydon¡­¡± He was muttering Jaydon¡¯s name in his mind, and his face had a gnashing expression. It could be seen that he had a lot of resentment toward Jaydon. On the ne, Jaydon sneezed. ina opened her eyes and looked at Jaydon. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Jaydon shook his head. ¡°Maybe someone is talking about me. As you know, I am very attractive to women.¡± ina had noment. She felt that Jaydon was getting more and more cheeky. Then she asked, ¡°Are we almost there?¡± ¡°Yeah. The ne was already descending,¡± Jaydon replied. Hearing this, ina sat up straight, not intending to continue to sleep. ¡°After we arrive, I will go to the hotel directly, and I will go to visit your grandfather tomorrow,¡± ina said. She had arranged it before she came. ¡°Don¡¯t you stay at my house?¡± Jaydon was stunned. ina looked at Jaydon as if she was looking at a f*ol. ina was not in a rtionship with Jaydon. She could not stay in Jaydon¡¯s house, of course. Otherwise, who knew what rumor would spread out? ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to mind so much. Both my grandpa and I wee you very much.¡± Jaydon did not take the rumors seriously. Moreover, he had intended to marry ina. ina leaned back in the seat and asked with interest, ¡°It¡¯s to my attention that you always mention your grandpa, but rarely mention your parents. Your grandpa wees me, and your parents?¡± ina did not think herself so popr. She said to herself,pared to the rich youngdies in Boston, what am /? Parents? Jaydon thought and frowned. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to worry about them. They don¡¯t need to know about my things.¡± Jaydon had grown up with his grandpa apanied, and he had little affection for his parents. Moreover, Jaydon had always felt that it was difficult tomunicate with his parents, so he seldom contacted them. ina found those who were born with silver spoons strange. It seemed that they always had a bad rtionship with their parents. She wondered why it was like that. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 ¡°You can ignore them, but I can¡¯t.¡± After all, they were Jaydon¡¯s parents. Jaydon could treat them as he pleased, but ina could not. ina was just an outsider, and she was aware of it Seeing her insistence, Jaydon did not say much. ¡°Alright, I wille to pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon after they finished the conversation, the nended at the Boston airport. When they walked out of the exit gate, a car arranged by Jaydon was already there. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jaydon opened the car door for ina. ¡°Get in, please. I¡¯ll send you to the hotel.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± ina said. She did not refuse because it was indeed not easy to get a taxi at this time. The driver had been working for the Becker family for years. He took ina¡¯s luggage and put it in the trunk. When he saw that Jaydon was so polite to ina, he was puzzled. He wondered, who is this youngdy? Mr. Becker is always arr*gant, but why does he treat her so well? Is she Mr. Becker¡¯s girlfriend? But I¡¯ve never heard that Mr. Becker has a girlfriend. The driver did not guess anymore. After ina told him the address of the hotel, he started the engine and dr*ve away. In the back seats, Jaydon and ina talked about going to the Becker¡¯s home tomorrow. ina was still a little nervous. She wondered whether Tyrone would tell her the truth or not since she came rashly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have informed my grandpa in advance. Since he has agreed to your visit, he will tell you everything,¡± Jaydon said. ina breathed a sigh of relief and thought, that¡¯s good. Looking at the streets in Boston out of the car window, ina was a little dazed. This was her first time coming to Boston. ¡°How is it? Is it more prosperous than New York?¡± Jaydon was a little proud. The scenery of New York was notparable to that of Boston. These two cities were totally different. ina nodded, but then she shook her head. ¡°In terms of scenery, it¡¯s true that New York is not better than here. However, not everyone likes beautiful sceneries, right?¡± In ina¡¯s opinion, New York was pretty good. Jaydon didn¡¯t argue with ina. He had a look of ¡°Well, you are the boss. Whatever you say¡±. The car soon arrived at the hotel. ina took the luggage and waved at Jaydon. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go to check See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will be more than happy if you invite me to go with you,¡± Jaydon said with an evil smile. ina did not respond to Jaydon. She felt that Jaydon became more and more cheeky. ina entered the hotel with her luggage and soon disappeared from Jaydon¡¯s sight. ¡°Mr. Becker, shall I drive you back to the Becker¡¯s residence?¡± The driver turned to ask Jaydon. However, he was frightened when he saw Jaydon¡¯s cold expression. The driverined in his mind, Mr. Becker¡¯s expression changed too fast. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go to see my grandpa,¡± Jaydon said in a cold voice while getting into the car. The driver shivered and felt that this was the real side of Jaydon. As for the mischievous smile in front of ina just now, it was all fake. In the hotel room, after ina packed up, she made a call to Jenica. Fortunately, Quincy did not take Jenica¡¯s phone away. Otherwise, ina could not get contacted with Jenica. ¡°Jenica, I have arrived in Boston.¡± That day, after ina reached a consensus with Jenica¡¯s parents and left the Gansburg¡¯s house, she told Jenica about the matter and asked her to be men*ally prepared. As for what to prepare¡­. To escape Quincy at any time, of course. Jenica needed to observe Quincy¡¯s daily routine, the more detail she knew, the better, and to seize an opportunity to leave. ¡°How was your trip? Tired?¡± Jenica¡¯s tone was full of concern. However, there was nothing she could do. She said, ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble.¡± Jenica did not think that her parents were willing to leave New York, but they had to because of her. They could do anything for her, so what did it matter if she did something for them? Perhaps Quincy would soon be tired of her. By then, everything would be back to normal. Wouldn¡¯t that be good? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 ¡°Jenica, I know what you are thinking, but I won¡¯t allow you to think like this!¡± ina deliberately raised her tone and said seriously to Jenica, ¡°I don¡¯t think this matter is troublesome, and neither do your parents. We are all voluntary. We just hope you can be free. Do you understand?¡± Jenica held the phone, and her eyes turned a little red. Of course, she understood, but she felt sorry for them. ¡°Jenica, don¡¯t overthink it or behave unusually now. Keep everything as usual. Give us some more time.¡± inaforted Jenica. Of course, she was not really mad at Jenica. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Everything had been arranged. Jenica did not want to think too much but leave it to ina, who she trusted. After hanging up the phone, ina finally could lie in bed and rest. Browsing the news on her phone, ina noticed that Jalen broke up with Rylie publ*cly. Their breakup did not make ina happy. Instead, she felt upset. Soon after Jalen broke up with her, Jalen was in a rtionship with Rylie. If Jalen loved Rylie, ina would have nothing to say, but now¡­ ina thought that Jalen was sort of selfish. ina turned off her phone and murmured self-mockingly, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Thinking of this, ina got up and walked to the bathroom. It was better to take a shower and go to bed. early. She had to go to the Becker¡¯s home tomorrow. At the Becker¡¯s residence, Jaydon walked into the living room and found that it was not only his grandfather. who was sitting inside but also his parents. ¡°Grandpa.¡± He walked over and ignored his parents. ¡°Hum,¡± Tyrone responded. Before he could say anything, Jaydon¡¯s parents sitting opposite Tyrone were unhappy. ¡°Jaydon, did you only see your grandpa? Didn¡¯t you see your father and me?¡± Hearing the voice, Jaydon nced over. ¡°Oh, who is this? Isn¡¯t this Mr. and Mrs. Becker? Why do you have N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. time toe here today? Are you not busy traveling everywhere?¡± In Jaydon¡¯s impression, his parents had never taken care of him or thepany. Every year, they spent the Of course, their rtionship was not harmonious as it looked. After all, his father kept a mistress, and his mother had a kept man, too. Jaydon found it funny. He wondered how his parents could sit together. Didn¡¯t they feel disgusted? ¡°Jaydon!¡± Jaydon¡¯s father, Zayden Becker, shouted angrily. He had never had a good temper with Jaydon. ¡°How can you say that? Anyhow, I am your father!¡± ¡°This is probably the most unfortunate thing in my life,¡± Jaydon said coldly, not showing any respect to his parents. Both Jaydon¡¯s parents looked embarrassed. They seemed to get up to hit Jaydon. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Tyrone raised his walking stick and knocked on the floor. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t be overbearing in front of me. Your should have expected this day toe when you didn¡¯t take care of Jaydon back then.¡± Tyrone was disappointed in Zayden. He had raised Zayden as a sessor since Zayden was young. However, when Zayden grew up, he did not take over the Becker family but messed around outside all day. Even after Jaydon was born, Zayden did not restrain himself at all. That was why Tyrone had to raise Jaydon himself. Fortunately, Jaydon lived up to Tyrone. Zayden was a little annoyed. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°What exactly are you doing here today? Jaydon, you are also here. Take a seat and let¡¯s listen to them,¡± Tyrone said to Jaydon, motioning for him to sit down. Jaydon nodded and took a seat next to Tyrone. Looking at his parents sitting opposite him, Jaydon could not hide the disgust in his eyes. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 When it got down to business, Jaydon¡¯s parents did not continue to nitpick Jaydon¡¯s attitude. Instead, they became serious. Zayden winked at Jaydon¡¯s mother, Jennifer Combest, but Jennifer red at Zayden angrily. She comined in her eyes, ¡°You want to make me a bad guy, don¡¯t you?¡± However, Jennifer managed to calm down, then looked at Jaydon, and said, ¡°Jaydon, I heard that you brought back a woman from New York. Is it true?¡± Although they were not in charge of the Becker family, they paid attention to Jaydon¡¯s movements at all times. At the moment Jaydon and ina left the airport, they received the news. So they came over here immediately. When Jaydon heard his parents talk about this matter, his cold face became even gloomier. ¡°So what if it is true?¡± He looked at his parents and suppressed his anger. Jennifer said, ¡°Well, you were a grown-up. We should not interfere with your things, but your marriage is a big thing for the entire family.¡± Jaydon did not say a word, and Jennifer continued, ¡°You deserve a better woman. You are now in charge of the Becker family. If you marry an ordinary woman like her, wouldn¡¯t it be the b*tt of a joke for others?¡± She said it very seriously, and it was for Jaydon¡¯s good. Unfortunately, Jaydon only wanted tough. Jaydon thought, she doesn¡¯t want me to marry ina, but I am not even sure if ina would like to marry me. ¡°Your mother is right. If you are going to marry, I think the girl from the Halton family is very nice. Although she is only a daughter from the branch of the Halton family, she was born in one of the ten great families. Compared to an ordinary woman from New York, she is a lot better,¡± Zayden said. ¡°That girl also likes you. If you have no objections, I will make an appointment for you to meet each other another day,¡± Jennifer added. They echoed with each other, first belittling ina and then mentioning the girl from the Halton family. If Jaydon did not realize their intentions, he would be a f*ol. Jennifer and Zayden had talked for a long time, but Jaydon still kept silent. So they were unpleasant. ¡°Say something. Do you agree or not?¡± Jennifer was anxious. She wondered, why is this brat not likable at all? Hearing this, Jaydon couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore. Then he said, ¡°What do you want me to say? Don¡¯t you think you guys are funny?¡± ¡°Jaydon!¡± Zayden was about to get angry again. Tyrone had also understood their purpose. He red at Zayden and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed that Jaydon pursues ina. Do you have any objections?¡± It was not until then that Zayden and Jennifer got to know the woman¡¯s name was ina. However, they didn¡¯t have time to think about what her name was because they were shocked that this was Tyrone¡¯s idea. They were aware that Tyrone worked hard all his life to make the Becker family prosperous, but he allowed Jaydon to pursue an ordinary woman who had no background. Wasn¡¯t it a waste of a great opportunity for connections through marriage? They could not understand, and Tyrone did not intend to exin to them but said, ¡°If there is nothing else, you can go. My house is notrge enough to hold you two.¡± Zayden and Jennifer were speechless. The Becker¡¯s residence was not thergest in Boston, but it was not small. There were dozens of servants¡¯ rooms. How could Tyrone say that there was no room for them? ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know why you want to do this, but I hope you can think it through. If Jaydon marries an ordinary woman from New York, the Becker family will never develop further.¡± Zayden was a little angry, thinking that Tyrone was a dotard. Jaydon snorted coldly and said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. No matter what, you can get your dividends as usual.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You!¡± Zayden stood up furiously, and so did Jaydon. Jaydon looked into Zayden¡¯s eyes and even deliberately rubbed his wrist. In the blink of an eye, the conflict was on the verge of burst-out. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Seeing that Zayden and Jaydon were about to fight, Tyrone shook his head and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Do you want me to d*e with anger sooner?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Zayden and Jaydon called out at the same time, but neither of them was willing to give in to the other. Tyrone waved his hand, not wanting to hear them continue to say anything. ¡°Jennifer and Zayden, you can go now. In regards to Jaydon¡¯s marriage, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. As his grandpa, I will arrange it for him.¡± Jennifer and Zayden were still unwilling. They tried to say something but held back under Tyrone¡¯s re. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gives you money now. If you push me hard, I won¡¯t give you a single cent.¡± Both Jennifer and Zayden quieted down at these words. No kidding! If they didn¡¯t have money, how could they live their lives? Then, Jennifer and Zayden left one after the other. However, they didn¡¯t give up just like that. After his parents left, Jaydon sat back in his seat. ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t have indulged them but kicked them out of the Becker family earlier.¡± To him, Zayden and Jennifer were like vampires who specialized in suc*ng the blood of the Becker family. ¡°Jaydon, I know that you are mad at them, but no matter what, they are your parents,¡± Tyrone sighed, ¡°I hope that you can treat them well after I d*e. ¡°Even if you do not recognize them as your parents, leave them a way out.¡± Tyrone did not hope that Jaydon would do some heartless things. That way, Jaydon would not worthy of being a descendant of the Becker family. ¡°Grandpa, you are in the prime of your time. Why are you talking about this?¡± Jaydon smiled, and he did not mention his parents anymore because it would affect his mood. Tyrone did not continue but asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring E here?¡± ¡°She insisted on staying in a hotel. As you know, there¡¯s nothing I can do about her, so I had to send her to the hotel.¡±, Jaydon felt a little helpless because he couldn¡¯t do anything to ina. It was within Tyrone¡¯s expectation, so he did not say anything about this but asked, ¡°When is she coming over?¡± ¡°Tomorrow. I will go pick her up,¡± Jaydon replied. Tyrone nodded. But Jaydon was a little worried. ¡°Grandpa, are you going to tell her everything?¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s already here, if I don¡¯t tell her, wouldn¡¯t it make her have a worse impression of our Becker family?¡± Tyrone asked back. Jaydon was a little unhappy. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I tell her.¡± Tyrone had no intention of keeping it from Jaydon all the about it sooner or later. After telling ina and seeing her attitude, it was time to tell Jaydon everything. Jaydon would know Jaydon smiled, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and tell the chef to cook something she likes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Come on, she hasn¡¯t married you yet, but you have already put your feet in her shoes,¡± Tyrone teased. He could tell that Jaydon had fallen in love with ina. That was good, though. Only the love of the heart could make one¡¯s beloved feel sincere. However, Jaydon¡¯s face turned pale with fright at this. He hurriedly denied, ¡°No, it is not like that. I just think that she is a guest and cannot be neglectful, right? Didn¡¯t you teach me this before?¡± Tyrone did not argue with Jaydon. There were some things that he just needed to keep in his mind. At the Halton Group, New York. Everyone at thepany knew that Jalen was in a very bad mood today. As his employees, they had to be cautious if they didn¡¯t want to be affected. Some people guessed that it was because Jalen had just broken up with Rylie. After all, the news of their breakup had just been spread, and Jalen was in a bad mood. Other than that, what else could it be? Graham fearfully pushed open the office door and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Halton, there is an issue that urred in the Boston branch and needed you to go to solve it in person.¡± ¡°A bu*ch of good-for-nothings! If I have to deal with everything in person, what did I hire them for?¡± Jalen scolded angrily. ¡°So¡­ are you going?¡± Graham asked with guilt.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Jaydon went to the seventh floor of the hotel the next day. When he arrived, ina was having breakfast. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Jaydon woke up early in the morning. Then he went to pick her up, so he didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast. ina signaled him to have a seat. Then she said slowly, ¡°Take it easy. We can have breakfast first.¡± Jaydon found that she was calm andposed, as if there was nothing that she needed to worry about. He was affected by her calmness, so he sat down and began to eat breakfast. ¡°I asked Grandpa if he would tell you everything you want to know. Do you know what he said?¡± Jaydon asked ina. ina looked at him and smiled. ¡°Since you asked this question, it means that Mr. Becker has already agreed to tell me those things. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so rxed.¡± In fact, ina was clear that Jaydon wouldn¡¯te to her if Tyrone didn¡¯t want to tell her anything. ina knew it when Jaydon began to have breakfast with her. ¡°You are so clever.¡± Jaydon smiled and got a little surprised when he heard her words. ina raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak again. When the two of them ate breakfast, Jaydon thought of something and said, ¡°Rylie has returned to Boston. Do you know that?¡± ina frowned and did not know why Jaydon mentioned Rylie. After all, she didn¡¯t know Rylie very well. ¡°I thought you would be interested in it.¡± Jaydon shrugged and realized that he guessed wrong. Jaydon found that he¡¯d never really understood ina. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested,¡± ina replied. Jaydon did not speak again. After they finished their breakfast, they left the hotel and got into Jaydon¡¯s car. Then Jaydon dr*ve to the Becker¡¯s residence. ina was a little bit nervous. After all, she knew she¡¯d get the truth that she¡¯d been longing for. Nobody could stay calm when in the same situation as her. ina did not know what the truth was. And she wasn¡¯t sure whether she could ept it or not. She got more nervous. The car dr*ve into the Becker¡¯s residence soon. Every inch ofnd in Boston was very expensive. She realized how powerful and wealthy the Becker family was when she saw the big house. She could not help but think about what the Ten Families in Boston that Jaydon told her before would be like. Suddenly, the car stopped. Jaydon turned to look at her and said, ¡°Here we are.¡± ina nodded, pushed open the door, and got out of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jaydon stood beside her and then walked up to the living room with her. ina followed him. She thought that the person she saw when she entered the living room would be Tyrone. However, except for Tyrone, there were Jaydon¡¯s parents in the room. Jaydon didn¡¯t expect his parents toe here again. He got upset and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His parents just ignored him and looked at ina. Both of them were scowling. ¡°Are you ina Gainsford?¡± Jennifer suddenly asked. She didn¡¯t like ina because she thought ina seduced Jaydon. ina nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. Mr. Becker, Mrs. Becker, nice to meet you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Jaydon¡¯s parents were here, she knew she must be polite to them. But Jennifer sneered and said, ¡°Why did youe here today?¡± ina just turned to look at Tyrone and asked, ¡°Mr. Becker, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been much better since you operated on me.¡± Tyrone smiled and looked at ina with affection. In fact, he even wanted Jaydon to marry ina. ina smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You must take good care of yourself. Besides, it¡¯s important to be in a good mood. You¡¯d better suppress your emotions.¡± ¡°OK. I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Tyrone nodded with a smile on his face. Jennifer got annoyed when ina ignored her. ¡°How could you be so rude to me? Didn¡¯t you hear me? Oh, I remember you¡¯re a town girl. No wonder you are not civilized at all.¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 ina frowned and was annoyed, ¡°Mrs. Becker, maybe I¡¯m not civilized. But it seems that you¡¯re not polite to others at all.¡± ina did not want to get in trouble with Jaydon¡¯s parents. But she felt offended when she heard what Jennifer just said. ina couldn¡¯t bear it at all. ¡°How dare you!¡± Jennifer mmed the table and stood up, looking like she was going to hit ina. But ina was not afraid of her. She just stared at Jennifer directly. Jaydon came back to his senses and quickly stood in front of ina to protect her. He looked at Jennifer coldly and asked, ¡°What are you doing? E is my guest.¡± ¡°Your guest? Who is she to stay here?¡± Jennifer said contemptuously. She threw a di*ty look at ina. Jennifer just didn¡¯t like her at all. Jennifer got angrier when ina retorted. She decided that she would never allow Jaydon to marry ina. Jaydon was irritated. He turned to look at the housekeeper and shouted, ¡°Call the guards and drive the two of them out of the house!¡± Jaydon didn¡¯t want to see his parents at all. Jennifer¡¯s face changed when she heard that. Zayden said, ¡°Jaydon, I know you¡¯re not happy with your m*m¡¯s words. But she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Then Zayden continued, ¡°This girl is pretty. But she¡¯s not good enough to be your wife. You¡¯re the sessor to our family business. You should know it.¡± Jaydon found that his parents were very annoying. He got very upset. ina realized what Jaydon¡¯s parents¡¯ words meant. She wanted to exin it. But she didn¡¯t think that Jaydon¡¯s parents would believe her even if she exined to them. ¡°Enough!¡± Tyrone¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you want to bring s*me on our family?¡± ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t let Jaydon marry her! Please think about the future of our family!¡± Zayden looked at Tyrone. He didn¡¯t know why Tyrone agreed with Jaydon to be with ina. Tyrone was ruffled and beckoned to Zayden. ¡°Go to the study with me.¡± After that, Tyrone stood up and walked to the study on the second floor. Although Zayden didn¡¯t know what Tyrone was going to say to him, he still rose to his feet and followed Tyrone. Then both of them left the living room. Jaydon knew that Tyrone would tell Zayden about ina¡¯s identity and ask Zayden not to stop him from being with ina. Although Jaydon knew that it was the best way that would help him marry ina, he still felt very unhappy. Jaydon got upset because he couldn¡¯t decide on his own marriage. Even if ina was just an ordinary person, Jaydan still thought she was good enough to be his wife. ina found Jaydon unhappy. She said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I can understand it.¡± ina knew Jaydon¡¯s parents thought she was ordinary and didn¡¯t have a good family background. It was natural that they¡¯d think she was not worthy of Jaydon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know they woulde here.¡± Jaydon felt sorry for ina. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ina came to visit Jaydon¡¯s family today. But Jaydon¡¯s parents were rude to her and even scolded her, which irritated Jaydon very much. ina just shook her head. She didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know that it was not your fault.¡± The two of them kept talking with each other and totally ignored Jennifer. Jennifer was angry as she was Zayden¡¯s wife, and no one dared to ignore her before. ¡°Listen. You¡¯ll never be able to marry into the Becker family!¡± Jennifer said to ina. Before ina could say anything, Jaydon gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You have no right to decide whom I can marry!¡± ¡°Jaydon, you are my son and the sessor of the Becker family. You should know about it!¡± Jaydon¡¯s words made Jennifer angry. She thought he was too st*pid. ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. I¡¯ll give up everything if I can¡¯t marry her!¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Jaydon and Jennifer had a bad quarrel. ina sat on the side and felt very embarrassed. ina wanted to persuade Jaydon and Jennifer to stop arguing, but she felt that she didn¡¯t have the right to do so. After all, Jaydon and Jennifer were mother and son. No matter how bad the quarrel was, Jennifer was still Jaydon¡¯s mother. Just as ina was hesitating, there was a sudden bang in the study on the second floor. Jaydon and Jennifer who were quarreling in the living room looked toward the second floor instantly. Jaydon, Jennifer, and ina went upstairs quickly. They pushed open the study. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Tyrone was lying on the ground in the study roorn. Zayden stood to the side, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. ina walked over hurriedly and checked Tyrone¡¯s body. ina looked serious and she said, ¡°Send Grandpa to the hospital immediately. He has cerebral hemorrhage!¡± ina was depressed. When ina came, she told Tyrone not to be too agitated. However, Tyrone forgot N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. what ina said already. Jaydon held up Tyrone and walked out of the door. Just as Jaydon reached the door, he turned back to look at Zayden. Jaydon gritted his teeth and said fiercely, ¡°If anything happens to Grandpa, I will make you pay with your life!¡± ¡°You!¡± Zayden was very angry with Jaydon¡¯s words. It turned out that Jaydon only cared about Tyrone, and Zayden was nothing. Although this was the truth, when Jaydon said those words, Zayden felt embarrassed. Unfortunately, Jaydon did not talk too much with Zayden. Jaydon carried Tyrone downstairs. Before leaving, Jaydon told the people in the Becker¡¯s residence to guard the door and not allow anyone to leave the house. That meant Zayden and Jennifer couldn¡¯t leave the Becker¡¯s residence. In the study room, Jennifer was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Mr. Becker faint suddenly?¡± ¡°How do I know? I just talked back to him casually. How could I know that he is so agitated?¡± Zayden didn¡¯t know what to say. Tyrone asked Zayden to see him and then scolded him. Zayden couldn¡¯t help arguing back. Zayden did not know why Tyrone had asked him toe up. Zayden thought that Tyrone was going to teach him a lesson, so he had to talk back. Jennifer was worried and said, ¡°Did you notice Jaydon¡¯s expression? If something bad happened to Mr. Becker, I¡¯m afraid Jaydon will not let you go.¡± ¡°What can he do to me? Will he k*ll me?¡± Zayden sneered. In Zayden¡¯s opinion, no matter how powerful Jaydon was, Jaydon was still his son. Zayden thought sons must listen to their fathers. Jaydon held Tyrone in his arms and they were on the way to the hospital. Jaydon kept urging the driver to speed up. ina and Jaydon sat in the back. They were observing Tyrone¡¯s situation constantly, but the more they observed, the more worried they were. After a while, they arrived at the hospital. Doctors and nurses had already been informed of the situation, so they were waiting at the door all the time. When Tyrone arrived, they sent Tyrone into the emergency room. directly. ¡°Wait.¡± Jaydon stopped them and looked at ina. Jaydon said, ¡°E, you should be in charge of the operation.¡± At this time, Jaydon didn¡¯t believe anyone but ina. Hearing this, the doctor frowned. He said unhappily. ¡°Mr. Becker, the patient is in a very urgent situation. Don¡¯t mess up at this time.¡± The doctor thought it was ridi*ulous to have an outsider do the operation. Jaydon wanted to say that ina was very amazing, but ina stopped him. ina said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ina asked the doctor and nurses to save Tyrone first. And ina was going to persuade Jaydon. Soon, Tyrone was sent to the emergency room. Jaydon and ina sat on a long chair at the door. ina exined to Jaydon, ¡°I know you trust me, but doctors must do their jobs in the assigned hospitals. I can¡¯t do surgery in this hospital. ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re in Boston. Too many doctors have better medical skills than me. I believe they can save your grandpa.¡± ina did not think that she was the best in this world. Although cerebral hemorrhage was dangerous, it would not be a big problem if someone was rescued in time. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Jaydon was hitting his head. He knew what ina said, but he was still worried. Jaydon and ina were waiting quietly. At the same time, someone was talking about ina in a lofty castle on the other side of Boston. ¡°M*m and Dad, do you know Jaydon brought a girl home today?¡± A young and beautiful girl was smiling and gossiping with her parents. A woman raised her eyebrows slightly and seemed surprised. She asked, ¡°Oh? What kind of girl? I heard that Jaydon is not interested in women.¡± The woman was called Denise Brynn and she was the current mistress of the Gainsford family. The one sitting next to Denise was the current master of the Gainsford family. He was called Peter Gainsford. The girl who just talked to her parents was Denise and Peter¡¯s only daughter. Her name was Sophie Gainsford. ¡°It is said that the girl Jaydon brought was from a small city. She is not in the upper ss. Jaydon¡¯s parents must be very annoyed. The Becker family will be a mess at this time,¡± Sophie said with a smile. Sophie was not very familiar with Jaydon. She met Jaydon twice during the parties. After all, the heir of a second-rate family was not worthy of being Sophie¡¯s friend. Of course. Sophie still liked gossiping about Jaydon. ¡°Jaydon is too naive. He is from a big family. How can he decide on his own marriage?¡± Denise seemed to speak unintentionally, but she could not help ncing at the people beside her. Peter was eating and he ignored Denise and Sophie. Peter didn¡¯t care about what they were saying. Sophie was still in high spirits and did not notice the difference between her parents. Sophie continued, ¡°I heard that the girl saved Mr. Becker before, so Jaydon has a special feeling for her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think the girl did it on purpose because she wanted to get Jaydon¡¯s attention. However, Jaydon really treats her as his savior. He is too naive,¡± Denise said. Peter felt unpleasant about what Denise said. Peter put down his fork and looked at Denise coldly. Peter asked, ¡°Do you want to argue with me this early in the morning?¡± Denise was stilled and she got angry. Denise said, ¡°What? You can¡¯t take it anymore because I¡¯m the one who told the truth, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Peter got up and felt annoyed when he looked at Denise. Peter left the living room. It seemed that he was going to work. Denise did not mind because no matter how angry Peter was, he still married her. As for the bit*h who stayed together with Peter before, she died a long time ago. Sophie looked at Denise silently. Sophie asked unhappily. ¡°M*m, why do you always provoke Dad?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The rtionship between your dad and me is not as simple as you think.¡± Denise had a much better attitude toward Sophie. Sophie did not understand. Since she could remember, Denise and Peter had never had a proper meal together. Sophie sighed and advised patiently, ¡°I know you mind that my dad loved other women before, but I heard that the woman is dead. And the one dad married is you. Do you need to keep arguing like this?¡± ¡°Do you want to be like this for the rest of your life? Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Sophie did not understand why Denise mentioned it again and again. It had been a long time. Unfortunately, Denise did not think this way. ¡°Tired?¡± Denise chuckled, ¡°How could I be tired? The rtionship between your dad and the woman is the source of my happiness for the rest of my life.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Denise always thought about how Peter had treated her in the past. Her greatest happiness was to see Peter suffer in pain. She couldn¡¯t be tired of it. Denise would feel delighted about it. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 In the hospital, Tyrone¡¯s surgery came to an end after five hours. Tyrone was still alive, but the sad thing was that nobody knew when Tyrone would wake up. To put it simply, it was very likely that Tyrone would be a vegetable. This was a huge bl*w to Jaydon. Tyrone was in good condition the day before, but now he was lying in bed as a vegetable. How could Jaydon ept this? ina stood next to Jaydon and looked at Tyrone who was in the intensive care unit. ina had mixed feelings. ina regretted that she came to the Becker¡¯s house. If ina hadn¡¯te, Jaydon¡¯s parents would not have misunderstood her. Perhaps this would not have happened today. ina felt sorry and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jaydon calmed down. He was a sensible person. ¡°Mr. Becker will definitely wake up,¡± ina said. Although ina knew that this might not make Jaydon feel much better, she still had to say what needed to be said. Jaydon said ¡°yes¡± and did not continue to stay at the door of the intensive care unit. Instead, Jaydon turned around and walked out of the hospital. ina followed Jaydon. She got a little worried and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s time to have someone pay the price.¡± Jaydon gritted his teeth, and his hatred was filling everywhere. ina was worried and wanted to persuade Jaydon. She did not know what to say. ina thought if he was not allowed to vent at this time, perhaps the situation would be even worse. Jaydon stopped and looked at ina. Jaydon got a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Now that Grandpa is in this situation, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you the truth. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, I have to deal with the Gansburg family this time. I¡¯ll help them look for office space first. As for the rest¡­¡± ina thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Maybe it¡¯s good to know nothing.¡± Although ina felt a little regretful, things had already happened. She couldn¡¯t change anything but only to ept it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Well. May I send you back to the hotel?¡± Jaydon asked. ina shook her head and said, ¡°No need. You go ahead and do your work. Mr. Becker was si*k, so the Becker family may not be able to settle down. You still have lots of stuff to do. Don¡¯t worry about me during. this period of time. I can take care of myself.¡± Jaydon seemed to be a lot more mature suddenly. He said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go first. Call me directly if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded. She was watching Jaydon get into the car and leave. It was not until the car disappeared that ina sighed deeply. She turned to look at the hospital. Jaydon. arranged for people to guard this ce. There was no need for ina to stay and take care of Tyrone. It was better for ina to deal with the Gansburg family first. Then ina left by taking a taxi. At the airport in Boston, Jalen was listening to Graham¡¯s report as he walked out. Sitting in the car at the entrance of the airport, Graham looked through the news. He could not help but exim, ¡°Ah, Mr. Becker is in the hospital.¡± When Jalen heard this, he grabbed theptop from Graham¡¯s hand. Jalen read the news carefully. After a moment, Jalen looked sullen and said, ¡°Call her and ask where she is?¡± Graham took out his phone and said, ¡°Mr. Halton, why didn¡¯t you call Ms. Gainsford yourself?¡± Jalen did not say anything and just looked at Graham with a murderous gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll call.¡± Graham did not dare to ask more and called ina quickly. However, ina was busy discussing the office space with others at this time. She did not hear the ringing of the phone. ¡°No one picked up,¡± Graham said weakly. Graham was afraid that he would be scolded by Jalen soon. However, Jalen didn¡¯t scold Graham. Jalen only sighed softly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 In the evening, in the castle of the Gainsford family, Peter just returned home after dinner. Denise and Sophie were both in the living room. Seeing Peter return, Sophie immediately stepped forward to support him. ¡°Dad, why are you drinking so much again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Peter waved his hand and was helped to the sofa by Sophie to sit down. Sophie stood up and poured Peter a cup of water. After handing it to him, she massaged him on his shoulders. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you not to work so hard. M*m and I will feel sorry.¡± Hearing this, Denise sneered but did not say anything. Sophie was helpless. She red at Denise, signaling Denise not to speak. Otherwise, Denise and Peter would quarrel again. Peter was still a little patient with his daughter. ¡°OK. I won¡¯t next time.¡± Sophie muttered, a little unhappy. Peter changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Becker is in the hospital. Go take a look someday.¡± Although Peter did not say this explicitly to anyone, it was very clear that such things were Denise¡¯s business. ¡°Well.¡± Denise nodded. She had long known about this matter. Even if Peter did not say it, she would arrange for someone to go. That was it. Denise would not go personally. As the hostess of one of the Ten Families in Boston, someone from a second-rate family like the Becker family wasn¡¯t worthy of Denise¡¯s personally visiting. ¡°M*m and I were just talking about this.¡± Sophie was also interested. A whole day was enough for her to find everything out. ¡°It is said that Jaydon had brought that woman home. His parents didn¡¯t agree, so they quarreled with Mr. Becker. Mr. Becker got so furious that he had a cerebral hemorrhage,¡± Sophie said. Peter didn¡¯t know much about the details and was not interested. He just felt that with the way things are going with the Becker family, a lot of people are gonna start making things more difficult for them. Peter didn¡¯t know if Jaydon could hold on. ¡°I heard that the woman was called ina Gainsford. How could she have the same surname as me? How unlucky!¡± Sophie didn¡¯t like women from small cities, so she really didn¡¯t like ina to have the same Surname as her. The surname Gainsford was very noble in Sophie¡¯s eyes. As the daughter of one of the Ten Families in Boston, Sophie had been proud since she was born. There was no way that she could tolerate a woman from a small ce with the same surname as her. Before Peter came back, Sophie was discussing with Denise whether to find that woman and ask that woman to change her surname. Of course, Sophie didn¡¯t dare to say this in front of Peter. She knew that Peter hated people who took advantage of their power to bu*ly others the most. However, when Peter heard ina¡¯s name, he waspletely stunned. His eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°What did you say that woman¡¯s name was?¡± ¡°ina Gainsford. What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Sophie looked at Peter in confusion, not quite understanding why he asked this. Peter shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just feels like it is meant to be. The woman has the same surname as us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not meant to be. It¡¯s simply unlucky.¡± Sophie frowned and was extremely dissatisfied. However, Peter was unhappy because of Sophie¡¯s words and scolded her, ¡°Sophie, how could you talk like that? Haven¡¯t I told you that?¡± Sophie lowered her head, not daring to meet Peter¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Gainsford family does have some money, but don¡¯t be so arro*ant and willful just because of this. There are various people with the same surname as us. How can it be bad luck?¡± Peter was not very happy. He felt that Sophie was spoiled by Denise. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sophie actually has developed so many bad habits, Peter thought. Sophie pursed her lips, feeling a little wronged. ¡°Dad, why are you yelling at me because of an outsider?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of an outsider but your conduct,¡± Peter lectured. However, Sophie couldn¡¯t ept that. In any case, she knew that her father had taught her a lesson because of an outsider. Sophie immediately became hostile towards ina, who Sophie had never seen before. Sophie thought, what the h*ll? How could Dad scold me because of a woman like her? ina, you are doomed! Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Peter returned to his room. Sophie angrily left home, leaving Denise alone in the living room. Denise raised her head and looked at Peter¡¯s room on the second floor. Then she frowned. Denise didn¡¯t know if she thought too much, but when Sophie mentioned ina¡¯s name, Denise felt that Peter¡¯s reaction was a bit strange. Denise had always been a cautious woman, so she could easily catch the slightest change. Denise believed that it was not an illusion. After a while, Denise nodded affirmatively. Denise took out her phone and called her assistant, ¡°Get me everything you can on a person.¡± At the hotel, ina came back from work and called Jaydon to ask about Tyrone. She was a little sad when she learned that Tyrone was still in aa. After hanging up the phone, inay on the big bed and looked at the ceiling, deep in thought. ina thought, how could it be so difficult to know the truth? Could it be that I could only return empty-handed this time? Just as ina was thinking about it, the doorbell rang. She walked over and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, room service. Here are some newly made desserts. Do you need some?¡± A sweet woman¡¯s voice came N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. from outside the door. ina had been busy the whole day and was really a little hungry. ina opened the door and looked at the attendant in work clothes at the door. Without thinking too much, ina said, ¡°OK, please get me some.¡± ¡°Okay, I will bring some in for you.¡± Then, the attendant picked up some dessert and walked toward ina¡¯s room. After the dessert was ced on the table, ina walked over and sat down. When ina was about to start eating, she realized that the attendant had no intention of leaving. ina frowned and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No. Hope you enjoy the dessert.¡± The attendant said, but she still had no intention of leaving. This time, ina did not dare to eat. She looked at the dessert in front of her and then looked at the attendant in front of her. ina leaned back and asked, ¡°Can you please go out? With you here, I can¡¯t enjoy my dessert.¡± Moreover, ina felt the way this attendant looked at her was a little strange. The attendant did not move, but ina had already stood up. If ina still could not sense that something was wrong, she was really stu*id. ¡°Who sent you here?¡¯ ina asked, ready to attack. The attendant smiled helplessly and took off her hat and high heels. ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want your life. I just want to take something from you.¡± When the attendant finished her words, she had already rushed toward ina. ina quickly avoided it, but the enemy chased after her relentlessly, not showing any mercy at all. This made ina frown. She had only been in Boston for a few days, and she couldn¡¯t have offended anyone. ina wondered, the woman is quite strong. Who on earth is she? While ina was thinking, she didn¡¯t stop fighting back. But after a while, ina found something wrong. ina was sure that she was no match for this woman. ina thought, da*n, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you? Before leaving the vige, you clearly said that with my skill, there would be no rivals my age. But now? It is fine that there was one in New York, but how could someone I met by chance in Boston be more skillful than me as well? Am I so weak? ina felt very helpless, but at this time, other than fighting back desperately, there seemed to be nothing. else she could do, and she couldn¡¯t really let herself be captured. After more than ten rounds, ina was powerless and was pressed down by the woman. ¡°You won.¡± ina stopped struggling. ina did not expect that she would lose her life here the first time she came to Boston. The woman was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, the woman looked at ina solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re good at that. Who taught you that?¡± ina kept silent. She would not easily reveal her master¡¯s name to others. ¡°Not telling? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will k*ll you?¡± The knife in the woman¡¯s hand swept across ina¡¯s cheek, and it was full of threats in the woman¡¯s words. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 ¡°If you want to k*ll me, you will do it whether I say it or not. ina was not a f*ol and there was no way she would be deceived by such words. The woman was amused by ina¡¯s words and felt that they seemed to make sense. The knife continued to sweep across ina¡¯s face. The woman seemed to be thinking about what to do. ¡°You have a nice face. I think a few cuts would make it better.¡± ina did not speak, but her eyes swept around and she was trying to find a way to escape. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute force, ina really could not escape. The woman raised the knife. Just as ina thought she was going to be disfigured, the knifended on her neck. A burst of pain came. ina could feel the blood flowing out, but it was not serious. In a ce where ina could not see, the woman took out a small bottle and collected the blood that ina had shed. After putting away the bottle, the woman smiled at ina, ¡°Did you think that you were doomed just now?¡± ¡°What the h*ll are you up to?¡± ina felt that the woman obviously did not want to k*ll her. Otherwise, the woman would have done it just now. ina thought, but¡­ I really do not know this person. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just ying with you.¡± The woman smiled and did not intend to leave. Just as the woman finished speaking, footsteps came from the door. The woman was instantly alert. She pulled ina up and pressed the knife against ina¡¯s neck. The person at the door walked in. Seeing this scene, the man was shocked. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Who are you to her?¡± The woman asked with a smile. The woman seemed to be very interested in the man. who had suddenly appeared. Jalen¡¯s face darkened. Jalen did not expect that he would see this scene when he just intended to find where ina lived. Jalen did not know the identity of the woman, but he knew that she was not easy to deal with. After all, he knew ina¡¯s skills. ¡°I am her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at Jalen. Then she looked at ina¡¯s face. ¡°You two are really a perfect match.¡± ¡°What do you want? Let her go and I can promise you anything.¡± Jalen spoke again. He did not know how ina had offended this woman. The woman did not answer. Instead, she brought ina towards Jalen. When the woman walked in front of Jalen, she pushed ina into Jalen¡¯s arms and quickly ran away. ¡°I can¡¯t y with you guys anymore. See you.¡± Jalen did not chase after the woman. Instead, he immediately went to check ina, especially the wound on ina¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± With that, Jalen was about to pick lna up, but ina refused, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small cut.¡± The woman didn¡¯t use much strength at all. Other than leaving two drops of blood, ina had no injuries. But because of this, ina was even more confused. ina thought, what is going on? The woman does not want my life or hurt me. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ina felt helpless that she could figure nothing out. Jalen held her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m d you are fine.¡± This sudden hug put ina in a daze. She indulged in the familiar fragranceing from Jalen¡¯s body. ina quickly came back to her senses and pushed Jalen away. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jalen coughed slightly and said in a serious tone, ¡°I came here for a business trip and also stayed in this hotel. I just happened to see the scene.¡± ina rolled her eyes at Jalen, which seemed to say, ¡°Do you think I will believe that?¡± Jalen took out the room card from his bag and handed it to ina, ¡°I live next door.¡± ina was surprised. ina thought, it really is the room next to mine. So Jalen just passed by here and then found that something was wrong? So, should I say that Jalen and I are really meant to be, or that I am so lucky? Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Jalen was just about to ask what was going on just now, but he did not expect that several more people would rush in from the door. All of them had fierce expressions on their faces, and it was obvious that they hade with ill intentions. ina¡¯s face darkened. This is going on forever, isn¡¯t it? ina thought. ina clenched her fists and looked at the group of people. ¡°So, are you here to see me too?¡± The group of people looked at each other as if they were confirming ina¡¯s identity. After nodding their heads, ina also realized that they were indeed here to find her. ina did not say anything else and intended to rush toward those guys. She did not believe that everyone would be so strong here. She had to vent her anger today. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, just as ina took a step forward, her wrist was grabbed by someone beside her. ¡°You are injured. Let me do it.¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± Before ina finished speaking, Jalen had already made his move. Jalen was very quick in moves, and the few people who came were knocked down by him in a few minutes. These people werepletely far weaker than that woman just now. ina walked over and asked one of them with a smile, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± The guy kept silent. Seeing this, ina was still smiling. The next moment, she just stepped on the guy¡¯s face when he was unprepared. ¡°Tell me who sent you here?¡± The guy grimaced from being stepped on by ina, but he still did not intend to say it. Seeing this, ina sneered, ¡°You are really stubborn. It seems that you do want to d*e.¡± ¡°Just k*ll them,¡± ina said to Jalen, When Jalen heard this, he was about to make a move. The people on the ground were extremely afraid of Jalen. Seeing that Jalen was about to attack again, they firmly believed that he would really k*ll them. ¡°OK, I will tell you!¡± Someone finally intended to say it. After all, no one really wanted to d*e here. ina was speechless. Do I really not look like I will k*ll? ina thought. ina did not continue to dwell on this matter. Instead, she looked at the person and waited for him to speak. Very quickly, ina found out who the mastermind was from these people. It was Jaydon¡¯s parents. For a moment, ina really did not know what to do. ina did not have a good impression of Jaydon¡¯s parents, but she was in a good rtionship with Jaydon, so it was not good to send his parents to prison. ina was still waiting for Tyrone to wake up and ask him about who she really was. When Jalen saw that ina was in a dilemma, his face darkened. ¡°Just because they are Jaydon¡¯s parents, and you are going to let it go?¡± ina did not speak because it was just what she intended to do. ¡°Why did youe to Boston with Jaydon this time? Meet his parents?¡± Jalen asked with a dark face. Jalen was angry that ina had never seen his parents yet, but now she had actually seen Jaydon¡¯s parents. Seeing that Jalen seemed to have some misunderstanding, ina exined, ¡°No. I am here to see Jaydon¡¯s grandfather.¡± Jalen was speechless. Isn¡¯t it the same thing? ¡°I have something to talk to Jaydon¡¯s grandfather about,¡± ina exined again. Jalen snorted. It seemed as if he did not believe what ina said. ina didn¡¯t bother to exin it to Jalen further. Why should I exin so much to him? We have nothing to do with each other, ina thought. ¡°What are you going to do with these people?¡± Jalen looked at the few people lying on the ground. In Jalen¡¯s opinion, they must be sent straight to the police station, and it was best to send the person behind the scenes to jail. However, ina obviously did not n to do so. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Get someone to send those guys to Jaydon. I believe he will handle it.¡± ina believed that based on Jaydon¡¯s attitude towards his parents, his parents would not have ending if Jaydon were to find out about this matter. So it was better she left everything to him. a good Jalen was very dissatisfied with this arrangement. He sneered, ¡°What if Jaydon covers it up for his parents? Are you going to let it go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not who Jaydon is,¡± ina said. ¡°You know Jaydon very well, don¡¯t you?¡± Jalen¡¯s face turned livid, and his eyes were fixed on ina. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 When ina heard Jalen¡¯s tone, she knew that he was jealous again. But ina didn¡¯t know why. In ina¡¯s view, the person Jalen liked was Ethel and it was impossible that Jalen would care about her. ina nced at Jalen. Considering that he suddenly appeared and helped her, ina said, ¡°I just know Jaydon doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his parents.¡± Jalen opened his m*uth and wanted to say something, but when he saw ina¡¯s eyes, he got what she meant and did not say anything else. As a result, those people were sent to Jaydon¡¯spany by Jalen. Jalen did not leave any message behind and let Jaydon figure it out himself. However, Jaydon took the initiative to call ina and soon knew what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely stand up for you this time. I promise I won¡¯t let my parents go.¡± Jaydon, who was on the other side of the line, said with the phone in one hand and the pen in the other hand, but the pen in his hand was almost bent by him. Jaydon was very angry. He did not expect that at this time, his parents didn¡¯t intend to help him, but they actually made things more difficult for him. Jaydon felt that he had been too easy on his parents these years. ina trusted Jaydon, so she hung up and did not mention this matter again. However, ina could not help but think of that woman. ina thought, those people are sent by Jaydon¡¯s parents, so the woman at the beginning must have nothing to do with Jaydon¡¯s parents. If it is not Jaydon¡¯s parents, who could it be? I just came to Boston and only knew Jaydon and his family. There is no reason for anyone else to attack me. It was unknown what ina suddenly came up with, but she suddenly turned to look at the person beside her. ¡°Is that woman sent by Quincy to warn me?¡± ina thought, could it be that things about Jenica have been exposed? Does Quincy already know that I am looking for office space for the Gansburg family in Boston? Quincy ha*es me, so he sent someone to warn me? But that person did not say a word. Who knows what she is up to? ¡°Quincy? Why do you think it is him?¡± Jalen felt that it was very strange for ina to think so. There was no reason for Quincy to do that. ina pursed her lips and did not intend to tell Jalen. ¡°I am just guessing. Just tell me if it is possible.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jalen answered with certainty. ina believed what Jalen said. After all, Jalen was so familiar with Quincy. If there was such a strong woman by Quincy¡¯s side, there was no reason for Jalen not to know it. Of course, Jalen was possibly hiding it for Quincy. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here anymore. Come and stay in my room.¡± Jalen handed the room card over. ina did not take it. She got up and pulled her suitcase with her. ¡°Not just this room, but the entire hotel.¡± ina did not want anyone toe to her again. She should change to another hotel first. Seeing this, Jalen pondered for a moment. ¡°I have a house in Boston. Why don¡¯t you stay there first? If you continue to stay in hotels, you will be found.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After all, someone had to register with real names if he was staying in hotels. Jalen felt that it would be useless even if they stayed in another hotel. ¡°No!¡± ina refused. She knew very well where she exactly stood with Jalen now. ¡°E, don¡¯t be capricious, safety matters most.¡± Jalen was helpless and knew that ina was still angry. ina ignored Jalen and pulled her luggage out of the room, ready to go downstairs to check out. Jalen had to follow and said as he walked, ¡°E, it was my fault about my father. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you.¡± ina still did not speak, nor did she stop. ¡°Ethel¡­¡± When Jalen said Ethel¡¯s name, ina stopped, intending to hear what Jalen was going to say. ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In Kemp Apartment, ina followed Jalen. She saw him take out his key and open the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Pushing open the door and turning on the lights in the living room, he turned to look at ina. ina hesitated and walked in. After putting the suitcase away, she sat on the sofa and stared at Jalen. She did not do anything else. Obviously, she was waiting for him to exin his rtionship with Ethel. Jalen sighed. Of course, he could understand what ina meant He took her suitcase to the bedroom and brought a first-aid kit. ¡°Don¡¯t move I will clean your wound first.¡± ina curled her lips. He knew what she wanted to know the most, but he refused to say it. It was too annoying. Soon, the wound was cleaned. Just as ina was thinking about what he was going to do now, she saw Jalen sitting down beside her. ¡°Ethel and I used to be ssmates in college,¡± Jalen said, as if he was lost in his memories. ina felt ufortable seeing him like this, but she did not interrupt him and waited for him to continue. ¡°At that time, I had a good rtionship with her and spent a lot of time with her. Naturally, I had some feelings for her.¡± Jalen did not deny the fact that he had fallen for Ethel. ¡°But in the end, because she was going abroad, we broke up,¡± Jalen said. To put it bluntly, he and Ethel were more than friends, but not lovers. It had been so many years. He had been. over her. Seeing that he seemed to be done exining, ina was unhappy. ¡°You asked me to be a substitute because you couldn¡¯t get the girl you liked?¡± Jalen¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked at ina seriously. ¡°As I told you before, you are not anyone¡¯s substitute. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have found out that you were inmon in some way.¡± It was only after ina mentioned it that he vaguely felt that they seemed to be a little alike. ina definitely did not believe his words. Anyone who saw Ethel¡¯s photo could tell that they were very simr at a nce. Why couldn¡¯t Jalen realize it? ¡°E, didn¡¯t you say that we should trust each other?¡± Jalen looked at her unhappily. ina did not look him in the eye. Although he had already exined it, she still did not believe it. It was probably because Jalen had so many lies that she could not tell if he was serious. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your father tell me when he returned?¡± ina asked. She felt that Jalen should have at least told her about it. Jalen did not know if ina had let it go. When he heard her ask about Steven, he said truthfully, ¡°I did not want to hide it from you. I just wanted to tell you after the matter is settled.¡± ina did not speak, but her eyes had already exined everything. Jalen had no choice but to continue exining, ¡°Although he has been away for many years, he is still the president of the Halton Group. He has a lot of power in his hands. I was afraid that he would harm you, so I agreed to break up with you.¡± ¡°So, you are with Rylie to make your father let his guard down?¡± ina asked. Jalen nodded. ¡°Yes. I am working with her. Her parents forced her to go on blind dates. I need someone to attract Steven¡¯s attention.¡± ina could not tell if what Jalen said was true or not. ¡°Fine. I see.¡± At this point, no matter whether it was true or not, it seemed that this was the only solution. Then¡­ are we good?¡± Jalen said weakly. He felt uncertain. ina nced at him and said, ¡°Although you had a reason, breaking up is never a joke. So, we are still on a break.¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If Jalen had discussed this with her before, she might have agreed to pretend to break up with him. However, Jalen did not discuss it with her and decided on his own regardless of her feelings. She would not forgive him. Hearing this, Jalen was very disappointed. ¡°Alright, it was my fault. You should punish me.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to rest.¡± ina got up and walked to her room, not intending to continue chatting with Jalen. She already knew what she needed to know. Whether it was true or not, it was the answer Jalen could give her. Seeing ina return to her room and close the door, Jalen still sat on the sofa in the living room. After a while, he sighed helplessly and finally got up to go back to the guest room. In the Halton¡¯s residence in New York. After Steven was removed from the position of president by Jalen, he became idle. Other than hatred, there was nothing else in his heart. Nitzan felt bad about it too. He could onlyfort Steven, ¡°If you really want to do something, I will ask Jalen to let you be in charge of a branch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want his charity,¡± Steven shouted angrily. He was Nitzan¡¯s son. The Halton Group should have been inherited by him. Why did he have to receive Jalen¡¯s charity now? ¡°Steven, don¡¯t you feel that you owe Jalen a lot?¡± Nitzan felt a little regretful when he saw him like this. How could he have such a son? Steven was stunned and said coldly. ¡°Why should I feel like I owe him? He has been living well in the Halton family all these years, and now he is the president of the Halton Group. Isn¡¯t he much happier than me?¡± Nitzan shook his head and felt that he was hopeless. ¡°He is your son, but are you a qualified father?¡± These words made Steven silent for a long time. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s meaningful to talk about this now?¡± Whether he was qualified or not, it was meaningless. He and Jalen were destined to never be able to get along. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t ina just an ordinary doctor? How can you let her be with Jalen?¡± Others might not understand Nitzan, but Steven knew him well. All Nitzan thought about in his life was how to boost the Halton Group. In this case, Nitzan should introduce a girl from a rich family to Jalen instead of letting him be with ina. ¡°E¡¯s identity is not as simple as you think.¡± Nitzan did not want to continue hiding it from him. He was worried that if he did not say anything, Steven may go too far. He roughly told Steven about ina¡¯s background. After he finished speaking, Nitzan instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Steven did not answer, but there was a strange light in his eyes. He took a tumble. No wonder Nitzan agreed and Jalen refused to give up. They were really crafty. The Ten Families in Boston¡­ How would he leave such a good chance to Jalen? Steven had other ns in mind, but Nitzan did not know it at the moment. Nitzan thought that after he made it clear to Steven, Steven would not continue to stop Jalen and ina from being together. After leaving the house, Steven returned to his home.. He did not live in the house. He lived outside. Of course, outsiders thought that he lived alone, but there was another person in his house. ¡°Go meet ina Gainsford and make her like you.¡± In the dark, he said to the person sitting in the living room. The man raised his head and sneered, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to step on Jalen? You can make it by doing so.¡± Steven smiled. The man seemed to be interested. After pondering for a moment, he snapped his fingers. ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 ina had almost finished what she had to do in Boston. She had no intention of continuing to stay. Tyrone was still unconscious. She could not wait forever. In the hospital, after ina visited Tyrone, she told Jaydon that she was going back to New York. ¡°So soon?¡± Jaydon was surprised. He thought that after he finished his work, he could show ina around Boston. ina nodded. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my work here. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°Sorry, I let youe here for nothing this time.¡± Jaydon was very guilty. He did not expect that his grandfather would get into an ident. Hearing this, ina quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯te, maybe nothing would have happened to him.¡± Compared to Jaydon, she felt even more apologetic. Fortunately, Jaydon didn¡¯t think so. Otherwise, ina felt that she would be his enemy. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent those people to the police station. Those two people have also been taken away by the police. Don¡¯t worry, I will make them pay the price,¡± Jaydon said. ina was a little incredulous when she heard that. After all, they were his parents. Did he really send them. to the police station? Thinking about it, she said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault. I should have made it clear to them at the beginning. If they hadn¡¯t misunderstood, they might not have done such a thing.¡± She was not a goody-goody, but Jaydon¡¯s behavior made her feel very sorry. Due to her trip to Boston, his grandfather stayed at the hospital, and his parents were sent to the police station. It seemed that it was her fault. ¡°They¡­ are your parents. For your sake, I will let it go.¡± In view of the situation of the Becker family, Jaydon still needed people to help him. Jaydon obviously did not care about this. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will handle it.¡± Seeing that he was determined, ina did not know what to say. She could only nod. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Go back and do your work.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to New York to meet you after I¡¯m done here.¡± Jaydon nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Although she agreed, ina knew that Jaydon would not have the chance to be as free as before. In the past, his grandfather supported him, but now¡­. She sighed, got into the car, and left the hospital. Jalen was the driver. ¡°Go to the airport?¡± Jalen asked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ina nodded. She was in a bad mood. ¡°What about you? Have you finished your work in Boston?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, almost done,¡± Jalen replied. If Graham had been here, he would probably cry. After all, Jalen did nothing. He went to ina right after getting off. It was Graham who had done the work. At the airport, ina and Jalen boarded the ne together. Graham arrivedte. Fortunately, he handled the work in Boston on time. Otherwise, he would have to stay here. Although Boston was a good ce, after all, it was not the ce where he grew up. He still liked New York more. On the ne, ina closed her eyes to take a nap as soon as she got on the ne. But in fact, she did not really fall asleep. She was thinking about the problem of her own identity. Tyrone was now unconscious. Who could tell her the truth? There was definitely no chance for her to learn it from her brother. If he wanted to tell her, he would have told her long ago. Apart from her brother¡­ Suddenly, ina thought of someone. Perhaps, there was another person who could tell her the truth. She opened her eyes and looked at Jalen. Her eyes were too sharp, and Jalen felt a chill down his spine when she looked at him like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, a little nervous. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 ¡°How is your grandpa doing?¡± she asked with a smile, which made Jalen feel even more confused. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Why?¡± Jalen nodded. ¡°I have something to ask him.¡± ina did not deny it, but she did not intend to tell Jalen about it. In her opinion, Jalen did not know anything, so there was no need to tell him about it. She did not say anything about it, and Jalen did not ask. ¡°Then after we get off the ne, I will take you to him, OK?¡± ¡°There is no hurry. We can do it in a few days.¡± When she returned to New York, she had a lot of things to do. She had to tell the Gansburg family about the office she had chosen in Boston and see if Jenica¡¯s parents had any objections. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And since she was back, she still had to go to work. She heard from Joyce that there were a lot of people who wanted her to perform surgery these days. It seemed that she would be busy for several days. Jalen did not insist. ¡°Okay, then you can tell me when you have time. I can do it at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ina thanked him. In fact, she could go to Jalen alone. But they were divorced. It was not appropriate for her to go to him alone. Jalen listened, but he was not happy at all. ¡°Do you have to be so polite? E, you still haven¡¯t forgiven me?¡± -ina smiled and did not reply. She would not believe his exnation easily. Even if she believed it, she might not immediately forgive him. After all, he did lie to her. Seeing her like this, Jalen had nowhere to vent his anger. In the end, he could only turn his head to look. elsewhere to suppress the resentment in his heart. The sudden descent of the ne shocked everyone. Screams came from the cabin. The flight attendant hurriedly made a broadcast tofort everyone, saying that the ne had encountered an air current and telling them to sit tight. Air current? ina looked at the bright sun outside the ne window and fell into deep thought. The passengers in the cabin were quickly appeased. Jalen and ina were in the first-ss cabin, which was closer to the driver¡¯s cabin. They could clearly see the flight attendant walking anxiously toward the pilot¡¯s cabin. She heard the flight attendant knock on the door of the pilot¡¯s cabin and ask what was going on, but no one answered. The flight attendant was a little flustered. ina also sat up straight. When danger came, her intuition was always very urate. She got up and walked towards the pilot cabin. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked calmly. ¡°Miss, please return to your seat.¡± Although the flight attendant was flustered, she still tried to calm herself down. ina did not move. She looked at the tightly closed door of the pilot cabin. ¡°Something must have happened inside. How many people are inside?¡± ¡°Only the captain and vice-captain,¡± a flight attendant replied subconsciously. Just as she finished speaking, another flight attendant said, ¡°Damaris Nichols is also inside. She just sent the coffee in.¡± ¡°Damaris Nichols?¡± ina frowned. Before she could ask who Damaris was, the door to the pilot cabin opened. The one who walked out was Damaris, who they were talking about. However, she was holding a gun in her hand and looking down at everyone. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat in the cabin. I don¡¯t want to point the gun at my dear colleagues.¡± She smiled at the crowd with a smile. Holding a gun, she looked like a devil from h*ll. The flight attendants did not seem to react. Someone who had a good rtionship with Damaris could not help but ask, ¡°Damaris, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 She turned around and looked at the person who spoke. ¡°You are right. I am indeed crazy.¡± She had lived long enough! But it was lonely to d*e alone. She wanted to drag others down. ¡°All of you, get over there and sit properly!¡± She shouted angrily and aimed her gun at them. The flight attendants were frightened and hurriedly ran into the cabin, afraid that Damaris would really s*ot at them. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After they left, Damaris discovered ina and could not help but frown. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want a cup of coffee.¡± ina smiled awkwardly. ina never thought that she would encounter a hijacker. The woman in front of her may not be ina¡¯s match. It was not hard to snatch Damaris¡¯ gun, but ina did not act rashly. She was not sure about the situation in the pilot cabin, nor was she sure if this woman had an aplice. Damaris frowned. ¡°Get back to your seat!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina agreed. She returned to her seat and sat down. She seemed to be obedient, but in fact, she was already thinking of a way out. First of all, she had to know the situation in the pilot cabin. However, seeing that Damaris hade out from the inside, the captain and the deputy captain must be in a bad situation. Does she have an aplice? ina couldn¡¯t help but guess. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jalen saw inae back and frowned. He could not help but be worried. ina shook her head at him and did not say anything. After all, Damaris was behind her. No one knew if she would suddenly go crazy. When ina returned to her seat, Jalen saw the woman holding a gun behind her. His frown became deeper. Was this a hijacking? He looked at ina with a questioning gaze. ina nodded. It seemed that Jalen had already guessed what was going on. The woman did not care about them. After all, there were only ina and Jalen in the first-ss cabin. Even Graham was in the business-ss cabin at the back. They were naturally not worthy of attention. In the cabin, ina heard the woman strutting around and saying that the ne had been controlled by them. She told the passengers to behave. Them? she wondered. ina was keenly aware that she had an aplice. Not long after this idea came to her mind, she saw a person walk out of the pilot cabin in front of her. She was immediately surprised. The person walked past them and originally wanted to ignore them. But after thinking about it, he said to ina and Jalen, ¡°Get up and scram to the back!¡± Although they seemed too weak to affect his n, he still had to be careful. He also had a gun in his hand. ina didn¡¯t know where they were from. Jalen wanted to make a move. He felt that he could handle it, but ina pulled him back, shook her head at him, and took him to the economy ss. When she left, she nced at the pilot¡¯s cabin. She found that the captain and the vice-captain were both lying on the seats. She did not know if they were unconscious or dead¡­ ina looked at the man again. The man was also wearing the vice captain¡¯s uniform. He must be an observer. There would be such a vice captain on some flights. They did this to increase their flying experience. He had a bright future ahead of him. Why would he do such a thing? Unfortunately, no one told ina the reason behind this. She was not interested either. What she needed to confirm now was what these two wanted to do. In the economy ss, ina and Jalen were close to each other. They had no choice. After all, there was only one empty seat here. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± Jalen whispered in her ear. He looked at the two people who were talking with each other from the corner of his eyes, his gaze cold. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what they want to do. What if they have aplices?¡± What if they got rid of these two people and found that they had aplices? Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Jalen felt that what ina said made sense, so he was not in a hurry to deal with them. He decided to wait and see. The two hijackers seemed to have a dispute. The one called Damaris looked very excited. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to let them d*e with us? Why do you want to go back on your words?¡± Damaris questioned with her eyes reddened, almost aiming the gun at the man. Just as ina had guessed, the man was indeed the observer on this ne, Mervin Emmett. Mervin felt helpless when he saw that Damaris was so excited. Heforted her, ¡°I won¡¯t break my word. I promised to d*e with you. Naturally, I will do it. ¡°But I still have parents. I have to leave some money for them before I d*e, right?¡± Damaris was silent. Seeing this, Mervin continued tofort her, ¡°As long as I get the money, I will immediately fly the ne to Mount Elbert and let these people d*e with us. I swear.¡± Damaris looked at him and finally could only choose to believe him. She had to trust him in this case. Mervin was very satisfied and told her, ¡°Keep an eye on these people. Tell them that as long as the New York government pays the money, we will not do anything to them.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The reason why he said this was to give these passengers a glimmer of hope. After all, if these people resisted, even if they had guns, it would be difficult to deal with. ¡°OK. I got this.¡± She knew that Mervin was going to contact the New York government. Now, she could only pray that he could get the money and then take them down to h*ll by ne. To her, death was the final destination. Mervin left and went to the pilot cabin. Damaris told everyone what she said. As expected, everyone became quiet. They believed that the government would not ignore them, so they were still full of hope at this moment. Only ina and Jalen, who were in the front row, heard their conversation. ina and Jalen knew that even if they really got the money, they would definitely not let others go. At this time, they could not be sitting ducks.. ina had already got up and was ready to approach Damaris. She would first subdue Damaris and then deal with the man in the pilot cabin. As soon as she moved, Jalen stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said. In such a dangerous situation, of course, he would not watch ina take the risk. Or he wouldn¡¯t feel like a real man. Without waiting for ina to answer, Jalen had already moved his body. When Damaris was not paying attention, he suddenly rushed over and pressed her down. He quickly grabbed the gun in her hand and blocked her mo*th in time. Just as the passengers were about to scream, ina got up and made a shushing gesture to the crowd. Everyone could only cover their mouths to prevent their screams. ina found a rope, tied Damaris tightly, and sealed her mo*th. Then, she and Jalen quietly sneaked to the pilot cabin. ¡°80 million dors for the lives of the people on this ne. It should be a sweet deal, right?¡± Voices came from inside. It seemed that Mervin was negotiating with the New York government. ¡°Transfer the money to the ount as I said. If you don¡¯t do it within ten minutes, I¡¯ll k*ll these people.¡± He said fiercely and then hung up. He was very confident that the government would definitely agree. After all, there were hundreds of lives on the ne, and those officials did not dare to disagree. Thinking that he was about to get 80 million dors, Mervin was in a very good mood. He did not think that something would happen to Damaris. In his view, the passengers on the ne were all timid, and no one dared to make a move. ¡°Wait at the door.¡± Jalen stopped ina and prepared to rush in to deal with Mervin. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ina was a little worried. After all, it was very easy to be discovered if they rushed in like this, and Mervin had a gun. What if¡­. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With that in mind, she pulled Jalen. ¡°Don¡¯t go in. Think of a way to get him out.¡± Jalen thought for a moment and felt that it was a good idea. It was safer for them to ambush at the door and draw him out. After making a decision, ina deliberately made some noise at the door. Mervin was quickly attracted. ¡°Damaris?¡± No one answered him. Mervin could not help but feel worried as he walked out with his gun. Jalen and ina hid on both sides of the pilot cabin. When Mervin reached the door, Jalen jumped at him and pressed him down. ¡°Bang!¡± The gunshot rang out, and everyone was shocked. ina eximed, ¡°Jalen!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jalen waved at her. The bullet hit the ne, not Jalen. Mervin was quickly tied up, but the gunshot caused a big problem. The ne was hit somewhere, and the autopilot could not work. The ne began to fall out of control. ¡°Let¡¯s see how the captain is.¡± ina quickly walked into the pilot¡¯s cabin, thinking that if the captain was unconscious, she would wake him up. However, things were not as easy as she thought. Damaris didn¡¯t give herself any chance to change her mind. The coffee that was served to the captain was actually poisonous. At this moment, the captain had already d*ed from the poison. ¡°What should we do?¡± The flight attendants saw that the two hijackers had already been subdued and walked into the pilot¡¯s cabin. When they saw the dead captains, their faces turned pale. Without the captains, at this rate of descent, the ne would crash soon. At this critical moment, ina made a decision. ¡°Can you fly a ne?¡± She asked Jalen. Jalen was uncertain and could only say, ¡°I¡¯ve only driven an analog ne.¡± ina looked at the flight attendant and said to her, ¡°Go to the cabin and ask if anyone knows how to fly a ne.¡± The flight attendant turned to leave and soon came back. ¡°No.¡± This was very normal. Only a few people would be able to fly a ne. ina had no choice but to sit in the pilot cabin. ¡°Analog ne is different from this one. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± The flight attendant tried to stop ina, who was already in her seat. ina looked at her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± The flight attendant was speechless. If she knew how to fly a ne, she would not just be a flight attendant. Jalen was surprised. ¡°You know how to do it?¡± ¡°Just like you, I only tried an analog ne before.¡± ina smiled at him, but she had already grasped the control lever. ¡°However, at this time, we have to rely on ourselves.¡± Although she had only driven an analog ne, she still knew the basic operation of flying a ne. She didn¡¯t want to d*e yet, and there seemed to be no other way except for flying the ne herself. ¡°Sit next to me and contact the control tower. I want tond nearby. Let them clear the runway and call the ambnce.¡± ina was not very sure if she could make it. If there had been anyone who knew how to fly a ne, she would not have taken the initiative to do it. After giving orders to Jalen, she looked at the flight attendants. ¡°Get all the passengers to fasten their seat belts and stay put. After that, all of you go and sit down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A flight attendant hurriedly ran to the cabin. Someone asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Pray.¡± ina smiled and lifted the control lever, making the ne that was descending raise its head. At the same time, the control tower in New York received news from Jalen. Everyone was shocked. ¡°So, two people who haven¡¯t flown a ne are flying a ne?¡± Everyone was silent, not daring to imagine what the consequences would be. ¡°Contact their nearest airport and make all preparations.¡± Someone ordered, ¡°Prepare for the worst.¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 In New Jersey, the neighboring city to New York. In the airport, ambnces, fire trucks, and police cars lined up in a row, waiting for the ne tond. On the ne, ina looked ahead, and she was surprisingly calm. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Jalen was a little worried. He was not worried about himself, but ina. ina smiled and said with self-mockery, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to ask that?¡± Even if she said she was not sure, what could Jalen do? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jalen chuckled and did not say anything else. ¡°Are you afraid? Are you afraid that you will d*e like this?¡± ina asked him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. When I stay with you, death is not so terrible.¡± His words came from the bottom of his heart, but ina did not think so. But she did not ridicule him. After all, at this time, there was no choice whether she was afraid or not. ¡°Get ready tond.¡± A cold voice came, and Jalen was also prepared. The ne began to descend. New Jersey was not far from New York, and the fuel of the ne was running out. Otherwise, she would have to circle in the sky. The city gradually appeared in ina¡¯s sight. She could already see the shing lights at the airport. Calm though, she was inevitably a bit excited. At this time, what she controlled was not her life alone, but hundreds of lives on the ne. ¡°Land now!¡± Then, the nended immediately. But because ina was not professional, the speed was fast when the nended, and she could not stop the ne. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s going to crash!¡± The passengers in the cabin looked at the control tower not far away. At such a speed, the ne would hit it in at most one minute. At this moment, not to mention the passengers in the ne being nervous, even the people inside the control tower began to flee. In their opinion, the probability of the ne crashing was too high. ¡°Stop!¡± ina gritted her teeth and held the control stick. Looking at the control tower that was closer and closer, she was also sweating. They were lucky. The ne stopped 20 inches away from the control tower, almost hitting it. After the ne sessfully stopped, ina heard shouts from the cabin. The passengers were obviously very excited. ina sat in her seat. At that moment, she seemed to have used all her strength. Jalen unfastened his seat belt and came to her side. ¡°ina, you did a great job!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hearing this, ina smiled, ¡°Thank you. I think so.¡± She was not modest. For her, who had never flown a real ne before. It was good enough that she could do this However, there was still room for improvement. She decided to learn how to pilot a ne just in case. No! This won¡¯t happen again! She told herself in her heart. The cabin door opened, and the flight attendants directed the passengers to get off the ne. The two hijackers were also taken to the police immediately. As for the follow-up, ina did not need to ask more. She believed that she would soon learn it on the news. After everyone left, ina came out of the pilot cabin. ¡°Thank you.¡± The flight attendants had not left yet. When they saw inae out, they thanked her. ina waved her hand. ¡°You are wee. Actually, I was not very sure if I could make it.¡± It was just that she had no choice. Even though she said this, the flight attendants were still very grateful to her. They all knew that if not for ina, this flight might be theirst. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ina followed them out of the cabin. As soon as she came down, she heard apuse. She realized that the passengers who had alreadye down had not left. They seemed to be waiting for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± They thanked ina. For a moment, ina felt a little sorry. After all, she was not sure if she could make it at first. If something bad happened to them¡­ she would really feel guilty. Fortunately, she was lucky. After the passengers left, ina was asked a few more questions by the police before she finally walked out. of the airport. Jalen was with her. He walked beside her and looked at her. She was like a shining star that made him proud. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That was the woman that he loved. She was so outstanding and dazzling. ina didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. At this time, she just wanted to go home and sleep. She didn¡¯t want to think about other things. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Graham dr*ve the car over and waited by the roadside. He originally admired ina very much. After this incident, his admiration for her became much stronger. ina did not refuse. She sat in Jalen¡¯s car which was driven to her apartment. News about the hijacking soon spread online. Netizens discussed it. Some felt that the passengers were lucky, and some cursed the two hijackers. Of course, some people were interested in the person who saved the whole ne. The airport staff did not release ina¡¯s photo, but other passengers took ina¡¯s photos. They had been posted online. Everyone sighed at ina¡¯s beauty. Someone found out that she was a doctor, and she was a very outstanding neurosurgeon at Northwestern Memorial Hospital. Everyone only had admiration for her. ina naturally did not know about this. At that moment, she had already fallen asleep. The next day, the news didn¡¯t lose people¡¯s attention. Instead, it became more and more heated. When ina arrived at the hospital, she found that there were many more people in the hospital, and they seemed to be staring at her. ina felt bothered. She only wanted to work quietly and did not want to be noticed. She didn¡¯t know when theizens¡¯ enthusiasm would dissipate. ina knocked on the door of the director¡¯s office and entered. ¡°Mr. Packer, you wanna talk to me?¡± ina asked, looking at the gray-haired old man sitting behind his desk not far away. Darion held the newspaper in his hand and smiled brightly. ¡°E, we are proud of you.¡± ¡°Mr. Packer¡­¡± ina was helpless. Even Darion was interested in this. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like being too eye-catching, but you are too outstanding. You can¡¯t even deny it.¡± Darionughed happily and looked at ina as if he was looking at a money-spinner. ina was helpless and didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°Why did you ask me over?¡± ¡°I do have something to tell you.¡± Darion put down the newspaper. ¡°We want to do a free medical treatment for charity in New York. I hope you can go for it.¡± It wasmon. Northwestern Memorial Hospital held such activities in previous years, but it was not the time. But ina was popr because of the hijacking. It was a good opportunity to promote the hospital and let those who wanted to see ina have their wish. ina knew what Darion was thinking. She could not help but feel it was a headache. ¡°Mr. Packer, I don¡¯t have to, do I?¡± She just came back and had a lot of operations to do. She didn¡¯t have the time.. ¡°No, you have to go.¡± If ina did not go for it, how could they make more people know about Northwestern Memorial Hospital? Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Coming out of the director¡¯s office, ina was tired. She had so many things to do when she just came back, and now she had another task. ¡°ina.¡± Joyce leaned over to her side, her eyes twinkling. ¡°ina, you flew the ne?¡± ¡°I wish it wasn¡¯t me.¡± If only there had been someone who knew how to fly a ne on the ne! Then ina wouldn¡¯t have needed to do anything, and these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. Joyce covered her mo*th, a smile overflowing from her eyes. ¡°You are a hero now. How can you be dejected?¡± ¡°Hero? I had no choice.¡± Fortunately, nothing happened. If something bad happened, ina might be scolded by people. Joyce knew that ina didn¡¯t like the current situation, so sheforted ina, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The memories ofizens are simr to the memories of goldfish. They will forget in a few days.¡± ina said, ¡°I hope so.¡± She did not say much to Joyce. She changed her clothes and began to operate. She just did not want others to disturb her. She did not care what those people did. In the corridor of the hospital, a young man¡¯s eyes fell on ina. He only looked back after her figure disappeared. ¡°ina¡­¡± The young man finally murmured with a hint of a smile. ¡°It is very interesting.¡¯ He smiled as if he was looking at his prey. Many people noticed ina. Other than the people from New York, many people in Boston also noticed her. In the Gainsford¡¯s house, Denise looked at the photo of ina on the news, and her eyes unconsciously became vicious. Beside her was a report that she had just received. The words ¡°paternity test¡± were shining brightly, making her shocked. Sophie came out of the upstairs room. Denise hurriedly put away the paternity test. When Sophie came to her, she only saw ina¡¯s photo. ¡°M*m, are you also interested in this woman? She just saved some people. What¡¯s so great about it?¡± Today, her friends were all talking about ina, and it annoyed her a lot. Sophie also felt very strange. Although she had never met ina, from the moment Sophie knew this name, Sophie had inexplicably disliked her. Denise smiled and looked at her daughter, pulling her to her side. ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°Why should I like her? She has nothing to do with me.¡± Sophie pouted and could not express her emotions. Denise touched her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t like her. M*m will make her never have a chance to see you.¡± ¡°She is not qualified to see me,¡± Sophieined. She was the only daughter of the Gainsford family, one of the Ten Families. How could someone from a small city like ina have the chance to see her? There should be no chance unless ina changed her fate by reincarnation. Denise did not say anything. She did not want her daughter to know about the paternity test. As her mother, of course, she had to settle these things down for Sophie. There was only one daughter in the Gainsford family, and her name was Sophie Gainsford. At the same time, in an ordinary neighborhood in New York, Alisha read the news about ina on her mobile phone, and her eyes were red with jealousy. Why? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Why did she end up like this? Why could ina win people¡¯s admiration? As she thought of this, the door of the room was opened, and Deven came in drunk. ¡°Alisha.¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk again?¡± Alisha was also angry when she saw him. ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t drink? The Stein Group has nothing to do with me. We lost the money I got from the shares due to your investment. What else can I do now?¡± He smiled, feeling a little sad. Who would have thought that the sessor of the Stein family would end up like this? Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 He was a little mad at Alisha. If she had not instigated him, he would not have sold the shares of the Stein Group. If she hadn¡¯t made any investments, he wouldn¡¯t have lost the money. They would not have lived in such a ce. Of course, Alisha could tell what he meant, and her face turned gloomy. ¡°What? You think it¡¯s my fault?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I did not mean that.¡± Deven walked to the sofa and sat down. He suddenly realized that Alisha was not as good as he had thought. But¡­. After all, he still loved her, so he did not say these words out loud and onlyined. ¡°Look at you now. What¡¯s the difference between you and a waste?¡± Alisha did not intend to be polite to him. She had been very dissatisfied with him for a long time.. ¡°You should find a job to earn some money. Do you want me to earn money to support you?¡± Alisha roared at him angrily, regretting marrying such a person. Deven was also angry. He could not help but say, ¡°You want me to find a job? I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Do you want to be like this for the rest of your life? Waiting for me to support you?¡± Alisha asked. She was very angry. Deven did not speak. In any case, it was impossible for him to go to work. If his old friends knew about this, they wouldugh at him. And he still had a way out. Although he sold his shares, his father did not sell his shares. In the worst case, he could go back to his family. It was impossible for him to work anyway. He was staying here with Alisha because he didn¡¯t want topromise first and was waiting for his father to call him back. Seeing that he did not speak, Alisha pushed him hard. ¡®Are you still a man? If you are a man, you have to shoulder the responsibility.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go to work!¡± Deven insisted. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Alisha was so angry with him that she felt that it was meaningless to continue their marriage like this. It was better to divorce him. Maybe she could find a better man. Hearing this, Deven was surprisingly not sad at all. He even felt a little relieved. ¡°This is what you said. If you want a divorce, then let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± So you have been eager to divorce for a long time, right?¡± Alisha was mad. She thought that Deven would apologize and beg her not to divorce him. Unexpectedly¡­ Deven curled his lips and did not take it seriously. ¡°It was you who wanted to get divorced, not me.¡± ¡°Lo*er!¡± Alisha could not help but curse. Deven clearly wanted to divorce her a long time ago, but he refused to take the initiative. He just waited for her to say it and then shifted the me to her. What a lo*er! If she had expected this, she should not have married him back then. Deven did nothing as if he did not feel anything. He did not refute or feel sad. In the hospital, ina finished her work. When she reached the door, the receptionist stopped her. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, there¡¯s a letter for you.¡± ina was surprised. She walked over and took it. When she opened the letter, she found that it was an invitation letter. ¡°The 60th Anniversary Celebration of Medical School of New York University!¡± It turned out that the 60th anniversary of her alma mater would be held. They specially sent invitations to outstanding graduates. Although she only finished her undergraduate studies at New York University, she enjoyed the time spent there. So she decided to ept the invitation. When she walked to the door with the invitation letter, she found that Jalen was waiting for her. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Jalen said with a smile when he saw her. He seemed to be in a good mood. It was true. He had settled the problem of Steven, and he had exined everything to ina. He felt that what he needed to do now was to show enough sincerity and make an apology. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± ina refused. She was a little tired at the moment and was not in the mood to go out for dinner with Jalen. Jalen was rejected. His expression changed slightly, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°For your health¡¯s sake, let¡¯s grab a bite.¡± In his opinion, it wasn¡¯t that ina didn¡¯t want to eat anything, but that she didn¡¯t want to eat with him. This made him a little sad, but fortunately, he had a strong mind. Otherwise, he would have turned around and left. ¡°Are you not busy?¡± ina asked him. Jalen nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost done with my work.¡± As they were talking, ina¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Adriana. She was a little surprised. When she answered the phone, Adriana¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°E, are you free today?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ina ignored Jalen. Anyway, Jalen had nothing serious to do with her. Of course, she was free. Adriana did not know the truth. Hearing that she was free, Adriana immediately said, ¡°We have recruited a wonderful person. I want you toe and have a look. ¡°If you think that there is no problem, I want him to be the vice president.¡± ording to ina¡¯s idea, she would set up a bigpany in the future. Her job would be more than managing Moonlight Fashion Design Company. There would be more and more things to do in the future, and she could not handle them alone. Moreover, she had only had experience in clothing design. If ina continued to expand thepany, it would not be her strong suit. In this case, recruiting people was necessary. ina was a little surprised. She had told Adriana about it, but she didn¡¯t hold much hope. After all, it was not so easy to find a satisfactory manager. She did not expect that Adriana would find one so soon. ¡°Okay, I wille over now.¡± ina agreed. She also wanted to know what kind of person could make Adriana so excited. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Jalen. ¡°Sorry, I have something to do today. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Jalen¡¯s face was pale, and he was upset. But he could only say, ¡°Okay.¡± ina was about to take a taxi, but Jalen said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ina did not refuse. After all, she had already refused him once. If she even refused him again, she was afraid that Jalen would not be able to control his anger. In the car, neither of them spoke. Jalen dr*ve silently while ina looked at her phone. In the group chat of her alumni, people were talking about the sixtieth-anniversary celebration. Everyone seemed to be curious about the so-called outstanding graduates. ina did not say anything and just watched silently. ¡°E,¡± Jalen spoke and nced at ina out of the corner of his eye. ina came back to her senses, put away her phone, and looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you h*te me now?¡± Jalen could not help but ask. Although he did not want to admit it, ina seemed to dislike him. It could be seen from her attitude. ina was deep in thought, as if she was thinking carefully. After a while, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t say I h*te you, but I don¡¯t like you that much.¡± Falling in love might only take an instant, but love could fade away fast too. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After Jalen¡¯s continuous lies, she suddenly lost interest in him. Even she was surprised. Perhaps, she was essentially a heartless person. ¡°Then do I still have a chance?¡± This was what Jalen wanted to know the most. He was afraid that ina would really not give him another chance. If that were the case, no matter what he did, it would be useless. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Jalen¡¯s question put ina in a difficult position. Instead of answering directly, she asked, ¡°Will you give up if I say you don¡¯t have a chance?¡± Jalen shook his head without even thinking, ¡°No matter if you give me a chance or not, I won¡¯t give up.¡± inaughed, ¡°In that case, why do you ask this question?¡± Since he chose to insist either way, there was no need to ask if there would be any results. ina thought so. Jalen also understood this, but he was still unsure in his heart. Jalen did not say anything else and continued driving. Before long, the car arrived at the entrance of Moonlight Fashion Design Company. ina just said, ¡°Thank you. I will go first.¡± ¡°Okay, call me if you need.¡± Jalen still reminded her as usual, even though he knew that even if ina needed any help, she would not call him. ina waved at him and then walked into thepany. Jalen had been watching her disappear at the door before leaving reluctantly. When ina arrived at Adriana¡¯s office, Adriana was the only one in the office. ina was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to meet someone? Where is he?¡± ¡°I asked my assistant to take him to walk around thepany. He will be back soon. Sit down first.¡± Adriana motioned for ina to sit down. ina nodded and sat down opposite her. Then ina asked, ¡°What kind of person can make you so satisfied?¡± ¡°In any case, judging from his resume, he is more than capable of working for ourpany. I even think he can go somewhere better than us.¡± It was not that Adriana was exaggerating, but she felt that the employee¡¯s background was excellent, and she felt that theirpany wasn¡¯t the right choice. ina raised her eyebrows and was even more curious. ¡°Really? It seems that he must be a very extraordinary man!¡± ¡°Yes, not only is he extraordinary, but he is also young and handsome,¡± Adriana sighed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to recruit him into thepany because he is handsome,¡± ina said resignedly. Adriana rolled her eyes at ina and said, ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± ina thought about it and then nodded. ¡°At your age, it is not impossible for you to hire a cute guy.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Adriana was angry and didn¡¯t know how to fight back. She raised her hand and was about to hit ina. ina did not dodge. She knew that Adriana was not going to hit her. As expected, Adriana was just kidding. ¡°Get lost, get lost. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Adriana pretended to be angry. ina chuckled. At this time, she felt a little rxed. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the office. After Adriana entered, two people came in. One of them was Adriana¡¯s assistant. ina knew him, so the other person¡­ ina¡¯s eyes fell on the other person, and there was a sh of surprise in her eyes. Just as Adriana said, he was young and handsome, but this was not the main reason why ina was surprised. She did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but she could see some features of Jalen in this person. It should be an illusion. How could he look like Jalen? ¡°Triston, this is our real boss, ina. Come and say hello.¡± Adriana waved at the man with a big smile. Adriana seemed to be very satisfied with him. Triston walked up to ina and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gainsford. I am Triston Halton.¡± Triston Halton¡­ His surname was Halton. ina felt that this was too much of a coincidence. Why did she just think that he looked like Jalen, and he just happened to have the surname, Halton? But ina had never heard Jalen say that he had any siblings. Was it just a coincidence? Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 ¡°E?¡± Seeing that ina did not respond, Adriana could not help but call out to her. Was this girl stunned? ina came back to her senses and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I was a little distracted.¡± Triston smiled and did not take it to heart. After the assistant brought him to the office, the assistant left, leaving only ina and the other two. Adriana asked Triston to sit down. After that, Adriana roughly introduced Triston¡¯s background to ina. After listening to Adriana, ina could not help but praise Adriana in her heart. Triston was really excellent. No wonder Adriana was so excited. ¡°Mr. Halton, actually, I am curious. With your ability, you can go to a betterpany. Whye to us?¡± It had to be known that theirpany was just a smallpany that had just started, and it was far inferior to those listedpanies. Triston was not surprised by this question. He smiled and said, ¡°I understand what Mr. Gainsford means, but I think that if an outstanding person goes to a bigpany, he¡¯ll be easily buried. On the contrary, apany like yourpany that is still in its growth period can highlight my ability.¡± His words made a lot of sense. ina nodded and believed it temporarily. ¡°I have no other questions. After all, you are so outstanding. It is my good fortune to have you in our company. If ina did not ept this kind of talent, it would simply be a waste of great minds. Triston had a smile on his face as if nothing would arouse his emotions. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then¡­ have a pleasant cooperation?¡± ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± ina got up and shook hands with Triston. Things went very smoothly. Adriana was also very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together. In the future, we will be on the same side.¡± ¡°We have to. Adriana, you book a ce. It¡¯s my treat.¡± As the boss, ina was happy to take the lead. Adriana quickly booked the restaurant and looked at the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The restaurant has already been set.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and looked at Triston. ¡°Mr. Halton, please.¡± ¡°Mr. Gainsford, just call me Triston. Mr. Halton seems too distant.¡± Triston wanted to get closer, so inal didn¡¯t refuse. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina said to Triston, ¡°Then you can call me E like Adriana. You don¡¯t have to be so restrained. It¡¯s not working hours.¡± ¡°Okay, E.¡± Triston smiled even more brightly, as if this was what he had been waiting for. The three of them came out of thepany. ina sat in Adriana¡¯s car, while Triston dr*ve behind. In the car, Adriana could not help but ask, ¡°How is it? Is he handsome? You were stunned just now.¡± ¡°What? I was distracted.¡± ina was speechless. Triston was indeed handsome, but it was not like she had never seen a handsome man before. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Adriana asked casually as she dr*ve. ina thought about it and said, ¡°Do you think Triston looks like someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Adriana was confused and had no clue. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks a little like Jalen?¡± ina asked resignedly. Adriana was stunned when she heard this. Adriana wanted to say no, but when she thought about it carefully, it seemed¡­ they do share some features. However, Adriana couldn¡¯t tell exactly what exactly they were. It was just a feeling. ¡°It seems a little.¡± After a while, Adriana nodded and said. ina understood, thinking, look, I am not the only one who thinks so. ¡°Is he the illegitimate son of Jalen¡¯s father?¡± Adriana asked in surprise. Weren¡¯t all wealthy families like this? There would always be some illegitimate children. Adriana felt that there was a possibility. Not to mention her, even ina had this suspicion. What¡¯s more, she knew that Jalen¡¯s father left with Saul¡¯s mother. Maybe he really had a son with Saul¡¯s mother? Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 The more ina thought about it, the more terrified she felt. If Triston was really Steven¡¯s illegitimate son, was it really just a coincidence that Triston came to herpany? It was not her fault for thinking too much. It was just that the matter was too coincidental. No matter how she looked at it, it was so strange. ¡°Oh, if I had known that this was the case, I would not have signed the contract in a hurry.¡± Adriana was upset. Obviously, she also thought of the purpose of Tristoning to thepany. If Triston was really an illegitimate son of the Halton family, it would be abnormal for him to work here. ina also sighed. Yes, the contract had already been signed. It was not appropriate to go back on their words now. They could not lose a sum of money for anything, right? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s see what his purpose is first. You should keep an eye on him,¡± ina instructed. When the enemy came, they would deal with the situation. If Triston really had ulterior motives, ina believed they could catch him. After that, she turned to Adriana and said, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t be too obvious. What if we guessed wrong? Won¡¯t this make him unhappy?¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Adriana nodded, but her attitude towards Triston was no longer as enthusiastic as before. In Triston¡¯s car, he was driving and talking on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my resume, I easily got into herpany,¡± Triston said to the person on the other side of the line. ¡°Discovering my identity? So what if they discovered it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a criminal or something. Will they fire me because I¡¯m your son?¡± In his opinion, ina was not that kind of person. After a few simple words with Steven, Triston hung up the phone. He came to ina¡¯spany in order to get to know her better. Not long after, the car stopped and the three of them entered the restaurant together. ina and Adriana did not show any strange expressions on their faces. They were still very good to Triston, but they were more cautious in their hearts. Triston knew nothing about this. He spoke frankly to ina and Adriana, talking about the situation that thepany was facing now. It had to be said that Triston had real talent in this aspect, and what he said was what ina thought in her heart. It was inevitable that she would look up to him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It would be good if Triston had no ulterior motives, ina thought that she should investigate it. What if it was a misunderstanding? ina had already made a decision in her heart. She looked at Triston, who was still smiling, making her unable to figure out his thoughts. After dinner, Triston left. Adriana sent ina home. After a few chatting, ina did not say anything more. She got out of the car and entered themunity. At the door of the house, Jalen¡¯s door was open. ina was a little surprised. ina took out her key and opened the door. She was hesitating if she should remind Jalen when she saw that he had already walked out. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ina was stunned and could not react for a while. ¡°Yes. What about you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jalen was a little disappointed. This made ina feel very apologetic, as if she had done something wrong. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Jalenughed awkwardly. He thought that ina woulde back soon, but he did not expect it to be so long. ina felt that Jalen¡¯s state was not quite right, so she said kindly, ¡°Jalen, actually, you don¡¯t have to do this. You can do whatever you need to do. You don¡¯t have to put all your energy into me.¡± This way, not only was Jalen tired, but even she was a little overwhelmed. ¡°Do you find me annoying?¡± Jalen looked up, with his eyes full of sadness. This time, ina didn¡¯t know how to respond. She hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no. I just don¡¯t want you to waste time. Aren¡¯t you very busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of time. I enjoy doing so.¡± Jalen smiled and looked at ina with burning eyes. Yes, he enjoyed it. As long as ina could give him another chance, he was willing to do anything. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Jalen said it sincerely. It was impossible to say that ina was indifferent. After all, she remembered how good this man was to her, and she would not forget it just because he had lied to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. It¡¯ste,¡± ina said, not wanting to continue discussing this topic. Jalen did not move. He looked at ina with a pitiful look. ¡°I thought you woulde back soon, so I prepared a meal for you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This time, ina was really surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen nodded seriously. ina did not know whether tough or cry. She did not know what to say. This was not like Jalen. ¡°Since it is ready, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Although she was not hungry, she did not want to waste Jalen¡¯s kindness. What was more, she couldn¡¯t just leave Jalen alone, because it would make ina feel a little apologetic in her heart. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Following Jalen into the room, she found that the decorations here had all been changed. It was no longer the dark and ck style before and the whole decoration turned into a warm one. Jalen saw her look around and said with some grievance, ¡°You promised to design the house decoration for me before, butter¡­¡± Needless to say, after the two of them broke up, this matter naturally failed. Jalen could only find someone to redesign it. ¡°This is pretty good. The designer must be more professional than me.¡± No matter what, the decoration looked much better than before. Hearing her say this, Jalen also smiled, ¡°Since you like it, I like it, too.¡± ina was speechless. It was not like she lived here. Was there a need for her to like it? She did not say this. If she said it, Jalen might feel sad again. In the dining room, there were indeed several dishes on the dining table. Moreover, they were all ina¡¯s favorites. At this moment, ina felt a warm feeling in her heart. In the end, her heart softened. ina thought, Jalen, Jalen, what do you want me to do to you? She had already made up her mind that she would no longer have anything to do with this man. However, at this moment, there was a bit of reluctance and heartache. Sit down and try it.¡± Jalen did not know what she was thinking. Anyway, he was very happy at the moment. ina did not refuse. She sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. ¡°If I did note back, what would you do?¡± ¡°How could you? You wille back eventually.¡± It¡¯s just a matter of time. Jalen said in his heart. ina looked at him. ¡°Jalen, it¡¯s not you. You shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ina felt that Jalen liked her a little too much. It was a little more than usual, making her feel a little uneasy. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s good.¡± In the past, Jalen was like duckweed on the surface of theke, unable to find a target. But now, ever since he met ina, Jalen had found a target. He just wanted to spend the rest of his life with ina, so he was willing to do everything. However, ina did not think so. She had been worried about Jalen¡¯s psychological state before, but now she was even more worried. It might seem fine, but this excessive attachment was a kind of abnormal behavior. But she did not dare to say it, afraid of angering Jalen. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said, but she was thinking of finding a chance to let Jalen see a psychiatrist. But how could she convince him? ina was very worried about this. ¡°You eat too,¡± Jalen said, picking up food for her. ¡°I know you must have dinner just now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just try it.¡± ina nodded and did not refuse. It was better not to provoke Jalen at this time. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ina ate the food Jalen had ced on her te. She was tasteless and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. After a while, she thought of Triston and asked tentatively, ¡°Your father has been away for so many years. Do you think he has a child beside you?¡± Triston was actually not much younger than Jalen. ina couldn¡¯t help but suspect that if Triston was really Steven¡¯s child, then maybe Steven had already been in a rtionship with Saul¡¯s mother before he eloped with her. Maybe it was because they had a child that Steven did that. Of course, this was just her guess. Jalen¡¯s fork paused. He did not expect ina to suddenly say this. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking casually.¡± She smiled and did not let herself show any abnormalities. With Jalen¡¯s current state, she really did not dare to let him know of Triston¡¯s existence. Otherwise, he might be stimted. Jalen nodded and was silent for a long time. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care.¡± Not to mention Steven¡¯s son, Jalen didn¡¯t even care about Steven, let alone the others. The only thing he cared about now was ina. In fact, Jalen didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He was especially afraid of losing ina and wanted her to stay by his side all the time. But Jalen knew that he couldn¡¯t do this. Once he really did this, he was afraid that he would only push ina further away. So Jalen was enduring it. This kind of patience made him very ufortable. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Fortunately, as long as ina was in his sight, that kind of ufortable feeling would be much less. ¡°Don¡¯t you care?¡± ina was surprised. She thought Jalen would be angry. ¡°Well, except for you, I don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± Jalen said. ina paused and did not continue. Aftering out of Jalen¡¯s house, ina returned to her home andy in bed for a long time without falling asleep. In the end, she could not help but get up from the bed. She searched through her contacts and called a senior who was abroad. This senior was an expert in psychology. When she was studying abroad, she knew him and knew that he was also from New York University, so their rtionship was a little closer. The phone was quickly dialed. ina told him about Jalen¡¯s situation and could not help but be a little worried. ¡°His current state couldn¡¯t be normal, right?¡± ina was not sure, so she needed to find a professional to ask. ¡°Well, probably because the loss of his mother had a great impact on him back then, so he is now particrly afraid of losing you,¡± The senior said. ina pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. ¡°He is in a very dangerous situation right now. He is basically walking on a tightrope. Once he sticks with a thought, he will do things that ordinary people can¡¯t understand. ¡°You should take him to see a psychiatrist as soon as possible. The further you go, the harder it will be to solve it.¡± After hearing this, ina¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t expect that Jalen would suddenly have a serious psychological problem. Previously, Jalen was only afraid of the dark, but now¡­ ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± ina thanked him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this. Do you have any reliable psychiatrist in New York?¡± ¡°There is one. I¡¯ll send you her contact information.¡± The two of them hung up the phone. ina quickly received the contact information sent by her senior. With Jalen¡¯s identity, she naturally had to find a trustworthy person. Otherwise, if something spread, it would have a great impact. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 On the day of the voluntary clinics, ina had already gone to the voluntary clinic¡¯s site. Looking at the sea of people in front of her, she could not help but sigh at Darion¡¯s foresight. There were really many people who came to voluntary clinics because of this ne ident. It was just that not all of them were patients. ina did not care about this. Anyway, they would be categorized ahead. No matter what, there could only be real patients in front of her. ina spent the whole day busy. Jalen was also not far away. His eyes never left ina. In the driver¡¯s seat, Graham also noticed that Jalen had been paying too much attention to ina. He could not help but advise, ¡°Mr. Halton, Ms. Gainsford is very safe. You don¡¯t have to guard her all the time.¡± ¡°How do you know that she is safe? What if there is danger?¡± Jalen said this, but he still did not look away. Graham smiled bitterly, thinking to himself, how could there be any danger in broad daylight? ¡°Mr. Halton, you will cause a lot of pressure on Ms. Gainsford,¡± Graham had no choice but to say this. Sure enough, when these words came out, Jalen withdrew his gaze. ¡°But¡­ I am just worried about her.¡± ¡°I know that you are doing this for her own good, but even so, you shouldn¡¯t be watching her all the time. No one can stand it,¡± Graham said. Jalen¡¯s expression changed, thinking, no one could stand it? Thinking of what ina said yesterday, even though Jalen was unwilling to admit it, he could see that ina seemed to be somewhat annoyed with him. Jalen sighed and rubbed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to me either.¡± ¡°Have you been visiting Dr. Eden these past few days?¡± Graham asked. Previously, when Jalen suddenly asked him to find a psychiatrist, he found Kael Eden. At that time, Graham was happy and felt that Jalen had finally thought things through. But now, it seemed that the doctor was not capable. Not only did he not alleviate Jalen¡¯s psychological problems, but the condition seemed to be a little more serious. Jalen nodded. ¡°I go there every day, but I feel that the effect is not very good.¡± Graham also felt this way, but he did not say it. Instead, heforted, ¡°Maybe this is just a stage? Isn¡¯t it always like this before the illness is cured?¡± As soon as these words came out, Graham felt that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t. Illness? How could he say that this was an Illness? Fortunately, Jalen did not care. He just frowned and was annoyed. ¡°I hope so.¡± Jalen also hoped that this was a sign before his recovery, and hoped this situation wouldn¡¯tst long. The reason why Jalen suddenly wanted to find a psychiatrist was that ina had mentioned his achluophobia. He thought about itter and felt that it was time to face it, so he asked Graham to find this man Kael for him. It was said that Kael was the best psychiatrist in the country. Jalen didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the effect was not very good. Without thinking about this, Jalen asked, ¡°Have you checked Steven?¡± Yesterday, ina suddenly asked if Steven and Saul¡¯s mother had a son. He understood that ina was not asking casually. There must be something that made her suddenly ask this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Graham handed over the information, ¡°He does indeed have a son.¡± Graham was speechless. There really was an illegitimate child. Moreover, Steven did not hide anything, so Graham could find it easily. Jalen looked at Triston¡¯s information and his eyes were cold. ¡°No wonder he suddenly came back to compete for the control of the Halton Group. It turned out that he wanted to fight for something for his son.¡± No wonder a person who had left for so many years suddenly came back. Moreover, Steven looked like he was going to take over the Halton Group again. There was indeed a reason.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 ¡°Mr. Halton, I also found out that this Triston has joined Ms. Gainsford¡¯spany,¡± Graham reported truthfully. He felt that this was very strange, so he naturally had to mention it to Jalen. Hearing this, Jalen turned more and more gloomy. No wonder ina asked him about thisst night. It was probably because ina saw Triston and thought that they looked alike that she asked him this. ¡°Do you want to tell Ms. Gainsford? I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re up to no good,¡± Graham reminded Jalen. Jalen nodded. ¡°I will tell her. Let¡¯s go to thepany first,¡± he said. Graham did not speak again. He started the car and dr*ve to thepany. Boston, the Gainsford family. Denise looked coldly at the woman in front of her. ¡°Have you understood the mission I gave you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman nodded. If ina was here, she would find that this woman was the woman who had defeated her but had not killed her. ¡°Only sess is allowed. No failure this time,¡± Denise urged. She would never let ina have a chance to return to the Gainsford family. The woman did not say anything more but turned and left the study. Although she felt that ina was quite interesting, it did not prevent her from taking her life. On the other side of Boston, in the Covile family. Rylie looked at her grandpa lying on the bed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I want you to be better.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Grandpa is not dead yet,¡± Josh scolded her. Rylie hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes, as if she had suddenly thought of something. She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I know a very skillful neuron-want her to give it a try. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Rylie, your grandpa¡¯s condition is very serious¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am very happy that Rylie is still thinking about me. Let her try.¡± Josh did not care about any doctor. What he cared about was Rylie¡¯s filial piety. Seeing Josh agree, Rylie immediately smiled, ¡°Okay, I will bring her back to Boston to perform the surgery for you!¡± After that, she walked out of the ward, left the Covile¡¯s house, and took the earliest flight to New York. The very skillful neurosurgeon Rylie mentioned was naturally ina. Previously, because of Jalen, Rylie had investigated ina, so she knew that ina was very skillful. Although the famous doctors in Boston had all seen her grandpa¡¯s illness, Rylie was still unwilling to give up. She would rather pin her hopes on ina than ept the condition. It was getting dark, and ina returned home after she finished her voluntary clinics. Just like yesterday, the door to Jalen¡¯s house was still open today. Without guessing, Jalen had prepared food for her again. Why was Jalen suddenly like a full-time husband, cooking for his wife? Thinking of this, ina couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Jalen came out of the room, he saw ina smiling. ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you look like a cook now.¡± Especially when Jalen was wearing an apron now. Jalen looked down at the apron on his body and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I don¡¯t like a cook. I am one.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Jalen asked, looking at ina with anticipation. ina shook her head. ¡°If I told you yes, wouldn¡¯t you feel so upset?¡± Jalen smiled bitterly and did not deny it, ¡°So, in order to not make me upset, you deliberately starved?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just got home and haven¡¯t had time to eat yet.¡± ina did not want to admit it, although she did think so. Jalen did not argue with her and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Come in and eat. I¡¯ve already made it.¡± ¡°Seeing that you are so enthusiastic, I can¡¯t refuse. Then I will reluctantly agree,¡± ina said as she walked into Jalen¡¯s house. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 At the dining table, the two of them were eating. ina could not help but sigh. Jalen¡¯s cooking skills were getting better and better. The dishes he made were almost as delicious as a five-star restaurant chef¡¯s ¡°Triston works in yourpany?¡± Jalen suddenly asked as they were eating. ina was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You know him?¡± Jalen nodded and told her about the investigation. Then he said, ¡°You asked me yesterday, so I told Graham to investigate. I didn¡¯t expect there to be an illegitimate child.¡± inaughed awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Before, she had only doubted it, but now she could confirm it. ¡°Since he is your father¡¯s son, why does he work at mypany?¡± ina could not help but ask. Anyway, she always felt that it was not a coincidence. Jalen looked at her, deep in thought. ¡°Anyway, I think he is up to no good. You¡¯d better get him out of here.¡± With such a person by ina¡¯s side, it was impossible for Jalen to be at ease. ¡°It¡¯s hard. I just signed a contract with him. If I let him go now, I have topensate him with a sum of money.¡± ina smiled bitterly. It was also her fault for not investigating clearly before signing the contract. Hearing this, Jalen did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I will pay for thepensation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about money. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand this.¡± He was up to no good, so should I pay the money? ¡°So what are you going to do? Let him continue working in yourpany?¡± Jalen was unhappy, but he did not say it. He knew that ina had always had her own considerations and did not like others to make decisions for her. ina did not intend to hide it from him. She nodded. ¡°Well, no matter what, he is still a talent from the resume. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything bad to thepany, I don¡¯t care whose son he is.¡± Jalen looked at her and knew that she was not joking. ¡°What if¡­ his target is not yourpany, but you?¡± Jalen asked directly, thinking that it was very likely. ina really did not consider this possibility. After thinking about it carefully, she said Indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s okay. He can¡¯t beat me. Anyway, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Jalen smiled bitterly, thinking, he can¡¯t beat you, but maybe he doesn¡¯t want to fight with you but had another purpose. Jalen sighed in his heart and did not say anything more. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide. If there¡¯s anything, tell me at any time.¡± For now, Triston had not done anything, and it was not good for Jalen to attack him for no reason. If Jalen forced Steven to do something, it was hard to guarantee that Steven would go desperate. However, Jalen¡¯s people would keep an eye on Triston at all times, not giving him any chance to hurt ina. ¡°Jalen,¡± ina suddenly called out to him. Jalen looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you still remember that I said before that your fear of the dark is actually a psychological problem?¡± She did not intend to talk about Jalen¡¯s recent situation, but about his achluophobia. Jalen nodded with a dark face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have a friend who is very aplished in this area. If you have time, I want to¡­ take you to see him,¡± ina spoke carefully, afraid that she would provoke Jalen. To her surprise, Jalen did not show any anger when he heard this. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°No need. I already have one.¡± ina was stunned. ¡°Is there a doctor?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Yes. Graham found me a famous psychiatrist in the country. I am already receiving treatment,¡± he said. He was not angry when ina said this. He was even a little happy. At least she was still worried and cared about him. It was good. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 After listening to Jalen, ina was very surprised. She really did not expect that Jalen had already found a doctor. While feeling gratified, she was also somewhat worried. There was already a psychiatrist involved, so how could Jalen still be in this situation? ina did not know much about psychology, so she did not say much. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She did not insist that Jalen go to the doctor she found. As long as Jalen could go to the doctor on a regr basis, she believed the condition would be fine. The two of them did not talk about this matter anymore. After dinner, ina got up to clean up the dishes. After washing the dishes, she left Jalen¡¯s house. ina returned home. She wanted to take a shower and rest early. Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door. Before she could remember to ask who it was, she heard a drunken shout from outside the door. ¡°ina! Open the door! ¡°You made me lose everything. Are you satisfied? Are you very happy now? ¡°I divorced Deven. This is all thanks to you. If not for you, I would have already be Jalen¡¯s wife. I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state today.¡± Alisha shouted and kept knocking on ina¡¯s door. ina originally did not want to pay attention to her, but now it was veryte. Alisha made a lot of noise. If this continued, the neighbors upstairs and downstairs would have a problem. ina had no choice but to open the door and smell the alcoholing from Alisha. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina immediately frowned, thinking, how much did Alisha drink? Inside the house, Jalen also heard Alisha¡¯s voice. At this moment, he also opened the door, but his expression was not very good. Alisha looked at ina and then looked at Jalen. Then, she strode towards Jalen with tears in her eyes. ¡°Jalen, I divorced Deven.¡± Jalen did not respond. ¡°Jalen, for the sake of our friendship, help me again.¡± Alisha was unwilling to be an ordinary person like this. She wanted Jalen to help her. As long as Jalen helped her, she believed she would seed no matter what business she did. Unfortunately, Jalen had already lost his patience for Alisha. ¡°Do you know why you still have a chance to stand here?¡± Alisha was stunned and did not answer. ¡°It is because I used to treat you as a friend that I did not kill you. Otherwise, ording to what you did to E, you would have died countless times.¡± His words were very cold, so cold that Alisha could not help but tremble. ¡°Jalen, don¡¯t forget that I was the one who apanied you during those difficult days. It was neither ina nor anyone else. It was me, Alisha! ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m against ina? It was all because of you,¡± Alisha roared at Jalen. Unfortunately, her anger did not arouse any of Jalen¡¯s emotions. He looked at Alisha without any fluctuation in his eyes. ¡°Immediately disappear from E¡¯s sight. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Jalen felt that he was already merciful enough. Although Alisha was already drunk, she could still feel the chilling from Jalen. Out of her instinct for danger, she did not dare to continue talking to Jalen. But it did not mean that Alisha would leave. She turned around and walked to ina. ¡°You destroyed me! You destroyed me!¡± she roared at ina as if to vent the anger in her heart. Unfortunately, ina would not feel guilty about this. She looked at Alisha and said calmly, ¡°I did not destroy you. You destroyed yourself.¡± If not for the fact that Alisha¡¯s malicious thinking, how could Alisha have gotten to where she was today? Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Unfortunately, Alisha would not understand these. Maybe Alisha understood, but she would not ept them. ¡°Do you think you won? Do you think Jalen loves you?¡± Alisha sneered in disdain, ¡°He only has that Ethel in his heart. You are just a substitute.¡± Jalen¡¯s expression changed. He had wondered who had told ina about Ethel. Now, it seemed that it must have something to do with Alisha. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jalen shouted angrily and was about to walk forward. ¡®What are you doing? Do you want to kill me to silence me?¡± As Alisha spoke, she smiled. Alisha had never imagined that one day she and Jalen would reach this stage. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jalen had already arrived in front of Alisha and was about to make a move, but ina stopped him. ¡°It is not worth it to fight for such a person.¡± She looked at Alisha and slowly said, ¡°For me, there is no victory or defeat. I have always relied on myself. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between Jalen and Ethel. I am not afraid of losing this man, either. Alisha, do you understand this?¡± Because she was strong, she was not afraid of losing anyone. Alisha understood. She used to want to be a woman like this. But she could not do it, and she did not believe that ina could do it. ¡°Fancy words. Do you dare to say that you havee to this stage without Jalen¡¯s help?¡± Alisha sneered, not believing her words at all. ina was just about to speak when she heard Alisha say, ¡°The reason why the Lory family went bankrupt was because of Jalen. Without him stopping the Stein family, the Lory family would not have been bankrupt. ¡°Isn¡¯t your Moonlight Fashion Design Company the property of the Lory family? Do you dare to say that you do not rely on Jalen at all?¡± As she spoke, she thought she had exposed ina¡¯s arrogance. But ina did not care and was not angry. ¡°Jalen and Theodore¡¯s cooperation has nothing to do with me. I got thatpany¡­¡± Speaking of this, she paused and then smiled resignedly, ¡°Why do I have to tell you so much? Anyway, you just think that I¡¯ve been relying on Jalen. No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me.¡± ina felt that she was really stupid and tried to persuade Alisha. Why did she do this? It was meaningless. ina turned to look at Jalen. ¡°Go back and rest. Don¡¯t bother with her. If she knocks on the door, call the security guards toe up.¡± ¡°Yes, you go first.¡± He had to watch ina close the door before he could be at ease. ina did not argue with him. She turned around, walked into the room, closed the door, and ignored Alisha, who was ring at her. When the door closed, Jalen, who had been gentle to ina a second ago, instantly changed his expression. He was extremely cold. ¡°Alisha, do you think that it was because of E¡¯s appearance that you couldn¡¯t marry me?¡± Alisha did not speak. In any case, this was what she thought in her heart. ¡°To tell you the truth, even without ina, I would never have married you.¡± Jalen felt that he needed to make it clear to her, lest this person always had unrealistic fantasies. His words were a little shocking for Alisha. ¡°But we used to be so good¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s just what you think. To me, you are just an ordinary friend.¡± Jalen did not want to give her any more hope. ¡°Ah, so it was just what I thought?¡± At first, she thought that she could marry Jalen. She thought that she was different from other women around me. But now it seemed that she was really stupid. Other than ina, was this man sincere to anyone else? ¡°Jalen, you will get your retribution!¡± Leaving behind a curse, Alisha left. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 No one would take this curse to heart. Jalen did not, not even Alisha herself. Because she could not think of what kind of retribution a person like Jalen would have to suffer. Alisha came out of Kemp Apartment and stood on the side of the road. She did not know where to go for a moment. The Lory family was bankrupt, and she divorced Deven. Alisha suddenly found that the world was so big but there was not a single ce for her. How ridiculous! The once insufferably arrogant youngdy of the Lory family had fallen to this state because she liked Jalen. Standing under the streetmp, Alisha looked around in confusion. She felt a little drunk and could not stand steadily. She held onto the pole, thinking of something. Boom! Boom! Boom! A few motorcycles stopped in front of her. Someone got out of the car. ¡°Beauty, no ce to go? Let¡¯s go and have some fun!¡± Alisha raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. The man¡¯s red hair immediately made her disgusted. ¡® Get out!¡± ¡®Yo, quite fierce. Fine, I like girls who are fierce.¡± After that, he did not care whether Alisha agreed or not and directly stepped forward to pull her. He did not pull Alisha into the car but pulled her to an alley not far away. Soon, Alisha¡¯s cries came from the alley. The friend of the red-haired manughed as if they were watching a y. The next day, ina was woken up by the rm from downstairs. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ina got up from the bed, stood on the balcony, and looked downstairs. Unfortunately, the floor was too high and ina could not see anything. She just felt that something had happened. ina did not take it to heart. Instead, she turned around and walked back to the room. After washing up and changing her clothes, she was ready to go out. Jalen seemed to have been waiting for her. ina opened the door and Jalen was already at the door. ¡°You¡­ Are you waiting for me?¡± ina could not help but ask. She was really curious. Jalen nodded and said, ¡°Something seems to have happened downstairs. I was afraid that you would be in danger. I will send you to the hospital.¡± Jalen did not care about what had happened downstairs, but he still knew a little. It was said that a woman was raped. For this kind of thing, Jalen was naturally worried about ina. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my strength.¡± ina felt resigned and thought that she was not that weak. However, Jalen did not listen to her this time. ¡°How many times have you put yourself in danger?¡± ina was silent and could not refute. Yes, it was time for her to learn some lessons. Every time she thought that she was strong, she would always encounter more powerful people, and she could not even beat them. She followed Jalen into the underground parking lot, got in the car, and rushed directly to the hospital. When the car passed through the alley, ina saw many people outside watching through the window. She could not help but sigh, ¡°That kind of scum deserves to be shot!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Thew will punish them,¡± Jalen replied. As the car drove by, ina did not say anything more. Although she felt sorry for the girl who was in trouble, it had nothing to do with her, and she could not help much. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to find my grandpa? When are we going?¡± Jalen changed the topic, afraid that ina would continue to think about what happened just now and be in a bad mood. ina thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa in advance.¡± Jalen smiled. Of course, he was happy that ina was going to see Nitzan. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Jalen did not get out of the car. After watching ina enter the hospital, he started the car and left. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 In the hospital, just as ina arrived at the office, someone knocked on her office door before she could go the rounds of the wards. ina was a little surprised when she saw the person. ¡°Dr. Gainsford.¡± Rylie walked in with an awkward smile. Rylie didn¡¯t know how to face ina, but for her grandfather, even if she felt so embarrassed, she had to bite the bullet and go. ina sat in the chair and watched Rylie walk up to her. ¡¯Ms. Covile, is there anything?¡± ina thought, could it be that Rylie is unwilling because Jalen broke up with her, and she came to find trouble with me? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was not ina¡¯s fault for thinking this way, but it was that every time a woman rted to Jalen came to ina, there couldn¡¯t be anything nice. ¡°Yes.¡± Rylie nodded and sat down opposite ina. ina did not speak, waiting for Rylie. Rylie fell silent as if she did not know how to speak. Rylie just felt so embarrassed. After all, she and Jalen were boyfriend and girlfriend before, although it was fake¡­ ¡°Dr. Gainsford, have you and Jalen reconciled?¡± Rylie couldn¡¯t help but ask. She felt that she had been away for a while. Jalen should have exined it to ina, right? ina frowned. She saw Rylie¡¯s serious look just now and thought that she had something serious to talk to her about. She didn¡¯t expect it to be because of Jalen. ¡°Ms. Covile, if you came just to say this, then you can go. Work time, no chat.¡± After that, ina pointed to the door and motioned for Rylie to leave. Rylie was embarrassed, but she still braced herself and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant. I came here today because I want you to help me.¡± ¡°Then just say it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rylie nodded. She had a rough idea of ina¡¯s personality. ¡®Actually, I came today to invite you to Boston to perform an operation for my grandpa.¡± As she spoke, she had already handed Josh¡¯s case report to ina. Unfortunately, ina did not reach out to take it. She looked at Rylie with interest, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Ms. Covile, the famous doctors in Boston are not worse than me. Why do you need to do something unnecessary?¡± ¡°I have looked for them. They all said that there is no need for surgery considering my grandpa¡¯s situation, but I don¡¯t want to give up like this.¡± Rylie could not ept her grandfather¡¯s death, so even if there was only a chance of survival, she had to give it her all. It had to be said that Rylie¡¯s words made ina look at her more highly. After all, Rylie was a filial child. Seeing this, ina took the report and looked at it. Soon, she finished reading the case and her face was unusually heavy. ¡°Ms. Covile, there is no need for surgery in your grandpa¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rylie felt an unspeakable sadness in her heart. She had thought that she would receive a different treatment from ina. As if seeing what Rylie was thinking, ina smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m no different from other doctors. You think too highly of me.¡± ¡°Is there really no chance at all?¡± Rylie refused to give up. She didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she saw a smile in ina¡¯s eyes. She felt that ina had a way.ina did not say anything. She looked through the case record again. It was unknown what she was thinking. Seeing her like this, Rylie was even more certain that she had not guessed wrong. ¡°Dr. Gainsford, please save my grandpa. As long as you can save my grandpa, I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Seeing that she was about to kneel down to herself, ina was shocked. She quickly stood up and stopped Rylie. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated now. I am only providing a choice. As for how to choose, it will depend on yourself.¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 To Rylie, ina was like a savior with what she just said. It was good that Rylie now had a choice. It was better than having no choice at all. ina looked at Rylie and said, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s situation is indeed very serious. I believe you know this very well.¡± Rylie nodded. Seeing this, ina continued, ¡®If you want him to live a few more days, the only way is to have an operation.¡± Rylie heard this and immediately widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Can he ept an operation? The doctors in Boston all said that he cant go through an operation.¡± ¡°He can have an operation, but the risk is great. The doctors in Boston are not wrong by saying that.¡± Not everyone dared to take the risk, especially when the patient was from the Covile family. Probably no one wanted Josh to die in her or his hands. ¡°As long as there is a chance, I will not give up,¡± Rylie said resolutely. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She could not watch her grandfather die. Seeing that Rylie was so determined, ina also understood that she wanted to save her grandfather. However, ina still reminded me, ¡°I have to make it clear to you. Although we can operate on him, the risk is very high. If¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Gainsford, I believe you. If he¡­¡¯ She gritted her teeth and finally made a decision. ¡°No matter what the result is, I will ept it.¡± ina nodded. ¡°Alright. Are you sure that your parents are okay with it?¡± ina didn¡¯t want to see Rylie¡¯s parents object to it after she performed the surgery. That way, it would be very troublesome. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convince them.¡± Rylie was very confident in this. As long as she could save her grandfather, everything else didn¡¯t matter. ¡°When can the surgery be done? My grandfather is in a very bad condition right now.¡± Rylie still wanted Josh to have the surgery as soon as possible. She was afraid that it would not be good if it was dyed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina looked at Josh¡¯s medical record and said, ¡°How about this? You go and deal with the directors of the two hospitals and let them cooperate. If the two hospitals are in a partnership, I can go to Boston to perform the surgery. Otherwise, I can¡¯t go.¡± ina had to save Josh, but she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. She still had to go through the necessary procedures. ¡°Okay, leave it to me. I will settle it as soon as possible.¡± Rylie nodded. At this time, she would do whatever ina asked her to do. After that, Rylie got up and prepared to finish the task. She didn¡¯t want to waste anytime. When she arrived at the door, she paused and said, ¡°Dr. Gainsford, Jalen, and I are just cooperating. From the moment we announced that we were together, I have only met him a few times.¡± She felt that ina was a good person, and Jalen was affectionate. If the two of them were not together, it would be a pity. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± ina didment. In fact, she believed Rylie¡¯s words, but Jalen had lied to her, and what she could not ept the most was deception. Rylie left the office. ina did not think much about it. She carefully studied Rylie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s medical record and called to contact other experts. This operation was not so easy. She had to invite some top experts in the industry. In the ordinary ward of Kemp Apartment, Alisha looked out of the window, her eyes dim. If one looked closely, she or he would find that her body was covered in scars and the corners of her mouth had bruises. She was like a delicate doll that was about to break at any time. Alisha never thought that she would be targeted by those hooligans just aftering out of ina¡¯s neighborhood. Those people did those horrible things to her. As Alisha thought of the nightmarest night, her face darkened. She even wanted to jump out of the window. But she could not. She was unwilling to end like that! Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Suddenly, Alisha thought of something and a smile appeared on her gloomy face. Her smile would make any person who saw it shudder. She got up from the bed, walked out of the ward, and walked straight to the nurse station. ¡°Hello, I want to ask which ward Jazmin is staying in?¡± she asked the nurse at the nurse station with a smile. Because she had a wound on her face, she looked particrly pitiful. The nurses knew why she was sent to the hospital, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. One of them said, ¡°She¡¯s in Room 308 on the third floor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± With that, Alisha turned around and walked to the third floor. Jazmin was Lucian¡¯s younger sister. Back then, Lucian had promised to help Alisha deal with ina, and the condition was that Alisha had to give him money to save Jazmin¡¯s life. At that time, Alisha had only given Lucian a deposit. In fact, she was not sure if Jazmin was still alive. However, since she was still living in the hospital, it meant that she was still alive. Since that was the case, Alisha naturally had to meet her. After all, Lucian died because of ina. Alisha thought, Jazmin is Lucian¡¯s younger sister. Doesn¡¯t she want to avenge her brother¡¯s death? On the third floor, Room 308, Alisha pushed the door open and entered. What she saw was Jazmin leaning against the headboard, thinking about something. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing someone suddenlye in, Jazmin looked over and was a little wary. Alisha smiled and sat down beside her. She asked, ¡°Are you Lucian¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know my brother? Where is he? It has been such a long time. Why hasn¡¯t hee to see me?¡± Jazmin did not understand. Her brother doted on her the most. Logically speaking, he should havee to see her the moment she woke up. However, Jazmin had been awake for a period of time, but Lucian had nevere. She could not even reach him. She was a little angry, but she was more worried. ¡°Sorry, he¡­ can¡¯te to see you.¡± Alisha pretended to be sad and did not forget to nce at Jazmin¡¯s expression out of the corner of her eye. Sure enough, when Jazmin heard this, her expression changed greatly. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to my brother?¡± Alisha sighed, as if she did not know what to say. This made Jazmin anxious. ¡°Do you know who gave you the money to treat your disease?¡± Alisha asked tentatively. She was afraid of being exposed, so she had to figure out how much Jazmin knew at first. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought it was my brother.¡± Jazmin shook her head. ¡°You are right. It was indeed your brother who earned the money to pay your medical bill.¡± Alisha breathed a sigh of relief. She did not know where Jazmin got the money for the medical bill. Anyway, the deposit she had given Lucian back then was definitely not enough. As for the rest of the money¡­ Who knew? Anyway, Alisha did not care. She was happy that Jazmin didn¡¯t know anything about it. Jazmin kept asking, and Alisha said to her, ¡°Actually, it was my fault. Back then, I wanted to hire two bodyguards. Your brother took the initiative toe to me. The only demand was that I could pay for your medical bills. ¡°I saw that he was a person who valued family very much, so I agreed, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Jazmin¡¯s heart came to her throat, and she seemed to expect some bad news. Her face turned pale. ¡°I have an enemy who has always been against me. Your brother couldn¡¯t stand it and decided to help me teach her a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be caught by her.¡± Alisha sighed, looking extremely heartbroken. Jazmin was stunned. She thought, was Lucian just caught? Just as she breathed a sigh of relief and felt that it was nothing serious as long as Lucian was fine. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, Alisha continued, ¡® Because my enemy is powerful and rich, it was very likely that your brother would be sentenced to death. He couldn¡¯t ept this result, so in prison¡­ hemitted suicide!¡± As she spoke, she acted as if she felt ashamed to face Jazmin. She turned her head to the side and did not let Jazmin see the expression on her face. Alisha didn¡¯t know how to make herself look sadder than she already was, and she was afraid of being suspected by Jazmin. She could only act this way. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Alisha was actually very smart. The things she said to Jazmin were not all fake. For example, it was true that she hired Lucian and Lucianmitted suicide. Even if Jazmin went to investigateter about these two things, the result would be the same as Alisha told her. Jazmin seemed to be unable to react for a long time and looked at Alisha in disbelief. She thought, did Lucianmit suicide? Did he really do that? Jazmin did not want to believe this result. She looked at Alisha and shouted angrily, ¡®Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. My brother won¡¯tmit suicide!¡± In Jazmin¡¯s eyes, Lucian was such a powerful person. She didn¡¯t believe that he wouldmit suicide. ¡°Don¡¯t get emotional. Your health is more important.¡± Alisha pretended to be concerned. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it at the moment, but that is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it when you are discharged from the hospital.¡± Anyway, Lucian¡¯s death was indeed rted to ina. She was the one who sent Lucian to prison, and it was she who wanted to sue Lucian in the end. As for why Lucianmitted suicide, who knew? Perhaps he really could not ept being sentenced. Jazmin did not speak for a long time, and Alisha was not in a hurry. Anyway, based on how close Lucian and Jazmin were, it was highly possible that Jazmin would avenge Lucian¡¯s death. After a while, Jazmin came back to her senses and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Who is the person you talked about?¡± Alisha did not say it directly. Instead, she said with some fear, ¡°She is powerful and rich in New York. You are no match for her. Give up. After you recover, go far away. It is best not to let her know about your rtionship with Lucian. Otherwise, who knows what she will do?¡± Tell me, what is her name?¡± Jazmin was unwilling to give up. Her brother had died in that person¡¯s hands. How could she give up? Seeing her strong hatred, Alisha was overjoyed, but her face was still grim. ¡°Her name is ina, a doctor at Northwestern Memorial Hospital, but she has a good rtionship with Jalen. You are no match for her.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, I know I am no match for her, but my brother can¡¯t die in vain!¡± Jazmin gritted her teeth. She thought, ina, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Alisha was curious. She was really afraid that Jazmin would do something stupid while not causing any harm to ina. That way, wouldn¡¯t Alisha be wasting time today? Jazmin had no clue. Even if Alisha asked, she would not be able to get an answer. Alisha had thought of a way for Jazmin beforeing here. She said carefully, ¡°I heard Lucian say before that he has a master and that master is very powerful. Do you know him?¡± ¡°Lucian¡¯s master¡­¡± Jazmin fell into deep thought. After a while, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a few times. He is indeed very powerful.¡± ¡°At this time, you can only ask Lucian¡¯s master for help. Lucian is his disciple. He will definitely avenge Lucian¡¯s death.¡± Alisha did not think that Jazmin could cause any harm to ina. This kind of thing would need Lucian¡¯s master. Since that master was able to make Lucian so powerful, he should not be weak. Perhaps Lucian still had some fellow apprentices. If those people were to deal with ina, would ina still be alive? Thinking of this, she was extremely excited. Jazmin did not know what Alisha was thinking. Hearing Alisha¡¯s words, she even thought that it made sense. ¡°I will go find Lucian¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Have a good rest then. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Alisha was very satisfied. She was about to walk out the door when Jazmin stopped her. ¡°You are also responsible for my brother¡¯s death.¡± Alisha was stunned. She turned around and pretended to be sad. ¡°Yes, you are right, so you can seek revenge on me. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have nothing now and have be like this. I don¡¯t know what to do to help you vent your anger.¡± She looked at herself with self mockery and felt a little upset. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Jazmin looked at the wound on Alisha¡¯s face and guessed that thetter was not doing well. For a moment, she did not know what to do with Alisha. ¡®You can go. Don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future.¡± Jazmin spoke up and warned, ¡°I will investigate what you just said. If I find out you have lied, I will not let you go.¡± ¡®Well, don¡¯t worry. I have no reason to lie to you,¡¯ Alisha said and turned to leave the ward. After walking out of the ward, the sad expression on her face instantly disappeared. Her face became fierce. ¡®How dare a little girl like you im that you won¡¯t let me go? What do you have to make you say that?¡± Alisha was speechless, thinking that people nowadays only knew bluffing. If not for the fact that Lucian had a master, she would not have bothered to go to some trash like Jazmin. At the hospital. ina had been busy the whole day. When it was time to get off work, Jalen had already been waiting in her office. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to see my grandpa tonight? Haven¡¯t you finished your work yet?¡± Jalen spoke with a hint of concern. ina put away the medical records and got up. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked out of the office together. When they walked out of the hospital, many people saw them. Some curious people asked Joyce, ¡°Have Dr. Gainsford and Mr. Halton been back to each other?¡± They all knew about ina and Jalen¡¯s breakup. They also knew that Jalen and Rylie were together. Originally, they felt pity for ina and missed a good man like Jalen. The reason why they felt that Jalen was a good man was that they saw with their eyes how considerate he was to ina every day, despite his high status. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Joyce shook her head. She didn¡¯t know. ¡°Dr. Gainsford is so lucky. Not only are her medical skills amazing, but she can also find a good man like Jalen,¡¯ someone sighed. Joyce curled her lips and disagreed, ¡°In my heart, ina is more amazing than Jalen.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re right. In your heart, Dr. Gainsford is the best in the entire universe,¡± someone deliberately teased her. Joyce snorted and did not continue to talk to these people. Outside the hospital, ina got into Jalen¡¯s car and rushed to the Halton¡¯s residence. She was thinking about how to make Nitzan tell her the truth. If she asked him directly, he would not tell her. She had to think of another way. Jalen did not know what she was thinking. He was also a little worried. ¡®Steven is also there. When you arriveter, you might meet him.¡± Most of the time, Steven was in the Halton¡¯s residence. Although Jalen was unwilling, Steven was still Nitzan¡¯s son. He couldn¡¯t stop Steven from meeting Nitzan. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Knowing that Jalen and Steven were not on good terms, ina did not think highly of Steven, either. ¡®With me here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± They soon arrived at the entrance of the Halton¡¯s residence. Takvor was already waiting for them at the door. When he saw the two of them get out of the car together, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jalen, Ms. Gainsford, Mr. Halton is waiting for you in the living room.¡± ¡®Takvor, long time no see. Are you still in good health?¡± ina greeted Takvor with a smile. Before she divorced Jalen, ina, and Takvor had a good rtionship. Takvor took good care of her with all his heart. Takvor smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m pretty fine. Thank you for your concern, Ms. Gainsford.¡± As they spoke, the three of them had already walked into the living room. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Just as Jalen had guessed, Steven was indeed in the Halton¡¯s residence. When Steven saw ina, his expression was indifferent and he did not have any special emotions. However, he could not help but mutter in his heart, is this woman one of the ten great families in Boston? Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 ¡°Grandpa,¡± ina called out. Since Steven ignored ina, ina ignored him too. She looked directly at Nitzan and walked toward him with a smile. Nitzan smiled and nodded. ¡® E, you haven¡¯te to see me for a long time.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you know that I am busy. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ina also smiled. The two of them got along very well. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that ina was still his granddaughter-in- law. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± Of course, Nitzan was not stupid. He knew better than anyone why ina did note to the Halton¡¯s residence. As the two of them spoke, Steven and Jalen were sitting in the living room. They did not speak and just heard ina and Nitzan talking andughing. ¡°Grandpa, shall we go to the study to have a chat?¡± After exchanging greetings, ina was ready to get to business. She hade with a purpose today. Nitzan was a little surprised, but he did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± He got up and looked at Jalen and Steven, who were sitting there. ¡°You two go to the kitchen. Tell the kitchen to prepare some dishes that E likes.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange it.¡± Jalen nodded and got upto walk toward the kitchen. Jalen did not know what ina wanted to talk to Nitzan about, but in fact, he had some guesses. He just did not know if ina could get the answer she wanted this time. Nitzan walked into the study. ina followed him and closed the door. Nitzan walked over and sat on the sofa. He smiled and looked at ina. ¡°Sit down, E.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you can guess why I am here with you, right?¡± ina asked, sitting down opposite Nitzan. ¡°Yes, I can guess a little.¡± Nitzan did not deny it. ¡®Then just tell me directly.¡± ina smiled at him, waiting for Nitzan to speak. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Unfortunately, Nitzan had no intention of telling her. ¡°What do you want me to tell you? E, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ina smiled bitterly. Nitzan really knew how to y dumb. ina looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Grandpa, I went to Boston a few days ago.¡± Nitzan was silent and did not speak, but inside, he was not as calm as he looked on the surface. ¡°I went to see Tyrone and talked to him about something.¡± ina continued to speak, her eyes still on Nitzan¡¯s face. She did not want to miss any reaction from him. Nitzan smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that he was hospitalized. How is he?¡± ¡°Not very well,¡± ina said truthfully. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity,¡¯ Nitzan said, but there was no hint of regret on his face. ina ignored it and continued, ¡°I went to Tyrone mainly to ask about where I came from. These days, I have sensed that there was something wrong with my origin. I just didn¡¯t have a clue until Jaydon appeared. ¡°Tyrone said on the phone that if I followed Jaydon to Boston to meet him, he would tell me everything. He kept his word, and I knew everything I wanted to know,¡± ina said. Nitzan was surprised and seemed to not believe it. ¡°In fact, I am not from Peach Vige, nor am I my grandfather¡¯s biological granddaughter. I am the daughter of a big family in Boston, right?¡± She looked at Nitzan with a smile. She looked as if she already knew everything. Hearing her say this, Nitzan was really surprised. He thought, did she really know everything? Did she really know her true identity? In fact, what ina just said were her wild guesses based on the reactions of Jaydon and the others. After all, if she could attract Jaydon¡¯s attention, her origin was destined to be not simple. Now, it seemed that her guesses were correct. However, which family was it? What had happened back then? She still had to figure it out. ¡°Since you already know everything, why did you ask me?¡± Nitzan sighed and did not look at ina anymore. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 ina felt bitter in her heart. If she really knew everything, she wouldn¡¯t have probed here. ¡°Although I know everything, I still want to hear you tell me personally. After all, I always think that you treat me well.¡± She looked at Nitzan with a deep gaze. Nitzan was not happy to be looked at like this by her. In the beginning, he did have an ulterior motive when he asked Jalen to marry ina. However,ter, even he could not tell whether he wanted her to be with his grandson because of ina¡¯s identity or if he had really epted her as his granddaughter-inw. Now, it seemed that there was no point in talking about this. Nitzan sighed and did not doubt what ina said. ¡¯ E, since you said so, I will not deny it. I did let Jalen marry you because of your identity in the beginning.¡± Hearing this, ina had an indescribable feeling in her heart, but she was not very sad. After all, she had expected this. ¡°Is my identity attractive to you? The Halton family is doing good in New York.¡± The Halton family is more than doing good. The family was superior in New York. ina couldn¡¯t understand why such a strong family still needed to do such a thing. Nitzan chuckled and felt that ina was too naive. ¡°The Halton family is doing good in New York, but compared to the Gainsford family, one of the ten great families in Boston, it is still far from it.¡± ina was shocked in her heart, but she did not show much expression.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After all, Nitzan assumed that she had known everything. The Gainsford family¡­ So that was it. When ina investigated the ten great families in Boston, she investigated the Gainsford family. She had also suspected that she was from the Gainsford family. However, people said that the couple of the Gainsford family loved each other very much and they had a daughter. That was why ina ruled out the possibility of her being a daughter of the Gainsford family. She had too many questions in her heart, but she was not in a hurry to get all the answers at once. Instead, she slowly said, ¡°Since I am the daughter of the Gainsford family, why did I grow up in Peach Vige? Grandpa, you should know something, right?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Nitzan shook his head, but he still told ina what he knew. ¡°I heard that when your father was with your mother, everyone in the Gainsford family opposed it. They all felt that your mother was not worthy of the Gainsford family, so when your mother was pregnant with you, she was attacked by the Gainsford family. You almost had no chance of being born.¡± ¡®What happened then?¡± ina asked, feeling that she was getting closer to the truth. ¡®Later, your father probably felt that it was dangerous to bring you back to the Gainsford family, so he sent you to Peach Vige. Your grandfather was a servant who watched your father growing up, so your father entrusted you to him. ¡°He really did not disappoint your father. He raised you very well.¡± After listening to Nitzan, ina did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°So, my father has been aware of my existence all these years, right?¡± ina thought that she had gone missing by herself. Nitzan nodded, but he was not very sure. ¡°He should have known. Otherwise, where do you think your masters came from? Your grandfather is just a servant of the Gainsford family. How can he have the ability to invite so many powerful masters for you?¡± ina thought, no wonder! At this moment, ina felt that she understood everything. ¡°Since my father wanted to hide me, he would not let too many people know about me. In that case, how did you get to know my real identity?¡± ina looked at Nitzan with a scrutinizing gaze. When Nitzan saw her like this, he smiled helplessly. ¡°Girl, you are really suspicious.¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Nevertheless, Nitzan still told ina the truth. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much. When this happened, I happened toe to New York and learned it by chance.¡± ¡°By chance?¡± ina didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence in the world. ¡°Fine, it was Dexter. I got to know him when he was still a servant in the Gainsford family. He was the one who told me about this.¡± Nitzan knew that ina did not believe him, so he did not intend to hide it. Since things had alreadye to this point, what was the point of hiding it? ¡°Was it my grandfather? Why did he tell you?¡± ina did not understand. Logically speaking, her grandfather should have concealed this matter. There was no reason for him to tell Nitzan. ¡°When Dexter and I were in Boston, we were very close. Later, he brought you to the Peach Vige in New York. In order not to attract attention, he could not use the Gainsford family¡¯s resources. I had been helping him all those years,¡± Nitzan said. ina listened and seemed to understand something. But she immediately thought of something and asked, ¡°So my marriage with Jalen¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dexter wanted to repay me in this way. No, you should consider it as a way your grandfather wanted to protect you,¡± Nitzan sighed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He continued, ¡°In that situation, no one knew when your father woulde to pick you up and bring you back to the Gainsford family. Your grandfather must n ahead for your future. ¡°Although the Halton family is far inferior to the Gainsford family, we still have some strength in New York. At least we can protect you. That¡¯s why Dexter made this decision.¡± After ina heard this, she already believed most of it. Although Dexter was not her biological grandfather, from the years they lived together, ina knew that he had been trying his best to treat her well. After a long silence, ina came to her senses. ¡°What about my mother? After she gave birth to me¡­¡± ¡°She seems to have died,¡± Nitzan said. He knew that his words were hurtful, but he still spoke truthfully. ¡°Are you not sure about it?¡± ina frowned. She wondered, can¡¯t he give me a firm answer whether she has died or not? Nitzan smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°At that time, only your father was present. Your father said she died, and the others could not find evidence against it. After all, your father did set up a tombstone for your mother.¡± In Nitzan¡¯s opinion, ina¡¯s mother must have died. If she had not died, Peter would definitely not have done that. ¡°I understand.¡± ina nodded. She seemed to have asked almost all the questions in her mind. At this moment, she did not know what else to ask. Seeing her like this, Nitzan thought of Jalen and said, ¡°Jalen actually doesn¡¯t know about your identity. You should be able to see his feelings for you.¡± ¡°Does he really not know about my identity?¡± ina was a little suspicious. ¡°At least he didn¡¯t know when he fell in love with you. I was the one who took the initiative to tell him the truthter.¡± Nitzan didn¡¯t want to tell lies. He didn¡¯t want to see Jalen and ina have any misunderstandings because of this. Unfortunately, ina didn¡¯t think so. Perhaps because she now knew that Nitzan was nice to her before because of her true identity, now she carried a bit of doubt in what he said. ¡°No matter what, thank you for telling me this,¡± ina thanked Nitzan. She did not want to think about anything else for the time being. At this moment, her mind was a mess. After so many years, she had always thought that she was really a little girl from Peach Vige. Who would have thought that everything was not that simple? ina thought of her father whom she had never seen before. Since he knew of her existence, why had he note to see her for so many years? ina assumed that perhaps he had already forgotten her existence. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Anyway, you already know everything, don¡¯t you? You will know the details sooner orter.¡± Nitzan was helpless. If not for that he believed ina and thought that she already knew the whole story, he would not have taken the initiative to tell her everything. ina smiled when she heard this and felt a little guilty. She did not dare to say that she lied to Nitzan. In fact, she didn¡¯t get anything after she went to Boston. Tyrone was sent to the hospital before she could ask him anything. ina and Nitzan chatted in the study room, while in the kitchen downstairs, Jalen instructed the chef to cook the dishes that ina liked to eat. At this time, Steven walked into the kitchen and looked at Jalen coldly. ¡°Are you bent on being with that woman?¡± Jalen paused for a moment and did not turn to look at him. He continued to instruct the chef. ¡°She is not suitable for you. I am saying this for your own good.¡± Steven spoke again. At this time, Jalen turned around and walked towards him. He whispered, ¡°Grandpa said that he has already told you about ina¡¯s identity.¡± Steven was stunned. He did not deny it. ¡°In that case, the problem about her identity you imed does not exist at all. What is the reason for your objection?¡± Jalen¡¯s dark eyes stared at Steven as if he wanted to see through him. Steven felt ufortable being looked at like this. He coughed dryly and then said, ¡°I object because I think you are not suitable. It has nothing to do with her identity.¡± As soon as he said this, Jalen could not help but burst outughing. He did not know how Steven could go against his heart and said those words. ¡°I am not suitable for him. Is Triston Halton suitable for her?¡± Jalen¡¯s face was cold. In fact, he had completely seen through Steven¡¯s mind. Previously, when he did not know ina¡¯s identity, it was understandable for Steven to object to it. After all, people like Steven always valued benefits above anything else. At that time, ina could not bring any benefits to him, so he naturally would not agree. But now, the problem of identity no longer existed. Once ina returned to the Halton family, it would be a great blessing for Jalen. In this case, Steven had no reason to object. But now, he still opposed it. In addition, Triston went to ina¡¯spany to work. Jalen had every reason to suspect that the father and son were definitely up to something. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing Jalen talk about Triston, Steven was not surprised. He did not think about hiding it at all. ¡°Triston is your brother.¡± Jalen snorted. He looked at Steven as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°I know what happened back then made you hate me, but Jalen, you also understand how painful it is to live with someone I don¡¯t love, right? You should be able to understand me.¡± Steven sighed, trying to get Jalen¡¯s forgiveness. Unfortunately, Jalen had never been an easy person. Hearing him say this, he could not help but want to hit him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my mother, you can divorce her, instead of hurting her in that way!¡± ¡°I admit that you are right. I was wrong in this matter. At that time, I was too young and did not consider the consequences. I did not expect your mother to be so emotional¡± At that time, he really did not think that Jalen¡¯s mother wouldmit suicide. Jalen did not want to know whether Steven was telling the truth or not. To him, the truth was not important at all. ¡°Tell Triston to stay away from ina. Whatever n you have, don¡¯t drag ina into it.¡± This was a warning. Stevenughed dryly. He did not agree, nor did he say no. In any case, he just smiled at Jalen. His attitude made Jaylen very ufortable. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 While Steven and Jalen were in a stalemate, ina came down the stairs. Jalen ignored Steven and walked over to ina. He asked, ¡°Are you done with the talk?¡± ina nodded and looked at Jalen meaningfully, but she did not say anything. Jalen could feel the emotions in her eyes, but since she did not say anything, he would not ask, at least not at this moment. Not long after, Nitzan came down from upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Soon, the four of them sat at the dining table. It was unknown whether it was because of ina, but the atmosphere became a little awkward. Nitzan knew that ina was unhappy after the talk. He did not try tofort her. This kind of thing could only let herself think it through. There was no point in trying to persuade her. It would only upset her more. Nitzan looked at Jalen. Seeing that Jalen was staring at ina, he sighed helplessly. Jalen was good in every aspect in Nitzan¡¯s eyes. However, once he fell in love, he lost himself. Nitzan didn¡¯t know how much Jalen would have to suffer from being with ina. Nitzan decided to forget it. The children had their own blessings, so he didn¡¯t want to care too much. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, my son Triston is working in yourpany. Your help in his career will be highly appreciated.¡± Steven suddenly spoke, surprising the other three people at the dining table. ina was the most surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe that Steven directly admitted that Triston was his son and didn¡¯t care what Jalen and Nitzan thought. She looked at Nitzan. Nitzan¡¯s expression was normal and he was still eating calmly. It seemed that he already knew that Steven had another son. When ina came back to her senses, she smiled politely and said in a distant tone, ¡°If Triston is capable, he will naturally be put in an important position. If not, no matter how much you pave the way for him, I¡¯m afraid it will all be in vain in the end.¡± ina was not stupid. She knew Nitzan was aware of everything. Now that Triston suddenly came to work at herpany, it was most likely rted to her identity. These people had ulterior motives. She really disliked them. Steven¡¯s expression changed slightly. Perhaps he did not expect ina to be so rude to him. ina ignored him and focused on eating the food. She did not care what Steven was thinking at all. Jalen was secretly delighted and thought that ina did a good job. After dinner, ina said goodbye to Tyrone. Jalen walked out of the Halton¡¯s residence with her. On the way back to the apartment, ina did not speak, which made Jalen feel uneasy. ¡°E, you came today to ask Grandpa about your origin, right?¡± Jalen took the initiative to speak. He felt that staying silent like this was not a solution.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina retracted her gaze from the window and looked at him coldly. ¡°You know everything, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jalen did not deny it. He understood that he could no longer deceive ina. Otherwise, he would only push this woman further and further away from him. ina chuckled and said with a bit of self-mockery, ¡°Nitzan said that you actually don¡¯t know anything.¡± She was actually hesitating about how to ask the question just now. If she didn¡¯t ask properly, Jalen would probably think that she was suspecting him. But now it seemed that she was too cautious. In fact, he already knew about it. ¡°I only found out about itter.¡¯ At that time, he had already fallen in love with ina. ina did not care about this. She sneered, ¡°Jalen, I was wondering if your love for me also has something to do with my true family background. I always thought it was strange that the dignified president of the Halton Group would suddenly fall in love with me.¡± She never believed in love at first sight, nor did she feel that she was extremely charming. From the looks of it, she suspected that Jalen probably had ulterior motives from the start. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Along with the squeal of tires, the car pulled over. ina was about to ask what happened when she met Jalen¡¯s eyes that were staring at her. He looked quite hurtful. Why? He is the one who hurt me. ¡°ina, is that what you think of me?¡± After a while, Jalen asked in a low voice filled with sorrow. ina felt a little ufortable, but she still smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, Jalen, you have no credibility with me.¡± Jalen smiled bitterly. He knew that this was all his own fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Even if you had a purpose in the beginning, I don¡¯t care. After all, you treated me well and I felt so happy because of it.¡± ina looked at Jalen with a smile on her face. But to Jalen, what she said was like stabbing a knife in his heart. It made him very ufortable. ¡°E¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s quitete.¡± ina retracted her gaze from Jalen. Instead of keepingnding her eyes on Jalen, she turned to look out the window. This showed that she seemed not to want to continue chatting. Jalen felt helpless. He did not know how to exin for himself. It was true that he had already found out about the truth and hid it from ina. The car was started again and soon they arrived at the apartment. Jalen and ina walked into the elevator one after the other, but neither of them spoke. Soon, ina arrived at her door. Jalen felt that he should say something now before she went inside. He called out to ina. ¡°E.¡± ina turned around and looked at him with a questioning gaze. ¡°I like you. It has nothing to do with your family. Sometimes, I even wonder how good it would be if you were an ordinary person. Perhaps this would be easier.¡± He smiled bitterly and helplessly. If ina was an ordinary person, he could just like her without any worries. No one else could stop them. But she was not. So it just became much harder for them to be together. ina looked at Jalen and saw the sincerity in his eyes, but she did not dare to believe it. ¡°Maybe. In fact, I don¡¯t care who my family is. I just want to know the truth.¡± In her heart, Dexter, Theodore, and Andrew were her family. She did not care about her biological parents at all. She had no feelings for them, so she naturally did not care. ¡°I understand.¡± Jalen nodded. He knew that ina meant it. ¡°Do you ¡­ believe me?¡± Jalen looked at ina nervously, as he was afraid of getting a no answer. ina smiled and said to him, ¡°If you do mean it, why do you care about others¡¯ thoughts? It is important to leave no regrets.¡± Jalen smiled bitterly. What she said was reasonable, but it was not easy to follow that. He couldn¡¯t do that, ignoring the feelings of others, Especially, he couldn¡¯t ignore ina¡¯s feelings since he cared about her the most. Unfortunately, ina had already entered the door, leaving Jalen standing there alone. Inside the room, ina was lying on the sofa, not wanting to move at all. The truth that she had been pursuing for a long time finally started to reveal itself in front of her, but she was not as happy as she had imagined. She hoped that none of this was real. The Gainsford family was nothing to her. At that time, her phone rang. ina took a look at the screen and answered it, although she was exhausted. ¡°Theodore.¡± ¡°E, I will be back soon. What gift do you want? I will buy it for you.¡± Theodore still sounded as gentle on the other side of the line, but ina was not as happy as before. The long silence from ina made Theodore immediately notice that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 ¡°I know everything,¡± ina said indifferently. It was hard to tell her tone since they were on the phone. Theodore wanted to ask what ina knew subconsciously, but then he suddenly thought of something. He could not help but tighten his grip on the phone. ¡°About your biological family?¡± ina answered yes. The reason she told Theodore this was because she wanted to hear something different from him or something she did not know. This time, it was Theodore¡¯s turn to be silent. This made ina a little confused. ¡°Theodore, tell me everything you know.¡± After another two minutes of silence, Theodore sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I just knew that once you know you are adopted, you will definitely try to find the truth. I just did not expect you to be so fast.¡± He thought that it would take a while for ina to know, but he was wrong. ina moved faster than he thought. ¡°I just want to find out everything. Dexter is always my grandfather. Also, you and Andrew will always be my brothers,¡± ina said. Theodore rxed when he heard that. This was the ina he knew. After that, he told ina everything he knew, but what he knew was actually simr to what Nitzan knew. ina did not learn anything new. After Theodore finished speaking, he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going back to the Gainsford family?¡± He did not want ina to go back. All these years, he had been paying attention to the Gainsford family. He knew that it was not as calm and peaceful as it seemed. The woman that ina¡¯s father married was also not easy to deal with. If ina went back, she would definitely have a hard time. ¡°Maybe. I want to find out what happened back then and to know if my mother is still alive.¡± Although Nitzan said that there was little chance that her mother would be alive, ina still had hope. No one could tell this for sure. Moreover, her biological father had been hiring people to train her all these years. He must have a purpose. Even if she did note to them, he woulde to her sooner orter. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Instead of putting herself in a passive position, ina liked to take control. Once everything was settled, she would visit her biological father, whom she had never met. Theodore was not surprised by her decision. He had expected it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon. I will go with you.¡± He was worried about letting ina go alone. ¡°Okay.¡± ina did not refuse. She did not want to disappoint Theodore. Moreover, since Theodore had decided toe back, it meant that he had thought through everything. Then they would be brothers and sisters again. There was no reason to ask her brother not to stand up for her. After hanging up the phone with Theodore, inay on the bed and felt a little better. Knowing something was better than being hidden in the dark, wasn¡¯t it? Gradually, ina fell asleep. Downstairs, there was someone standing under the street light and looking up at the window of her room. Soon it was the 60th-anniversary celebration of the Medical School of New York University. When ina arrived at the school with the invitation letter, it was already crowded. In addition to the outstanding students invited here, there were also many alumni who came spontaneously, not to mention arge number of current students on campus. Therefore, the school seemed overcrowded today and even ina was surprised that so many people woulde. She took the invitation letter and found her seat that was close to the front. At that moment, there were already many people sitting in the same row as her. As soon as ina sat down, someone took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Hello, I am Kade Harper. I am one of the outstanding students being invited. I assume you are here like me.¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 491 Sophieined as she drank her coffee. Her words were full of disdain for ina. But Sophie didn¡¯t realize that ina was in the shop and could clearly hear their conversation. ina did not know who this girl was, nor did she know why the girl was so hostile to her. However, ina was not a forgiving person and decided not to swallow it just like that. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ina rose and walked to the girl and patted her shoulder. Sophie turned around and saw the smiling ina. Sophie felt that this person looked a little familiar, but Sophie could not recognize her. ¡°Who are you? Why did you pat me? Are you crazy?¡± Sophie said a few sentences in a row with an unhappy tone. ina still smiled and was not angry. ¡°Me? I am ina, the bitch you just mentioned.¡± As soon as she said this, the atmosphere got tense. Sophie looked at ina in disbelief. Sophie had seen ina¡¯s photo before. In Sophie¡¯s eyes, ina looked good, not stunning, but ina in front of her¡­ Sophie couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. After a long while, Sophie¡¯s friend came back to her senses first. ¡°So you are ina. You caused Sophie to be scolded by her father. I thought you were innocent, but you look like a vixen. You deserve to be scolded.¡± inaughed in anger. She had never seen such a shameless person before. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± inaughed and looked at Sophie. ¡°Do you think your father scolded you because of me? He scolded you because you are ignorant and ipetent. I¡¯m just a cover.¡± Parents all liked to belittle their children by praising others. ¡°How dare you say that? Do you know who I am?¡± Sophie was furious. Even her father didn¡¯t say that about her. But ina actually dared to say that! ina shrugged indifferently and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but what does it have to do with your being ipetent and rude?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sophie was so angry that she didn¡¯t know how to retort. She just stared at ina as if wanting to get violent. ¡°Sophie is the daughter of the Gainsford family. How dare you offend her? You¡¯re dead!¡± Sophie¡¯s good friend said angrily to ina. ina was stunned when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect that the girl who scolded her behind her back was the daughter of the Gainsford family. It was really fate, but a bad one. Seeing that ina did not speak, Sophie thought that she was afraid and immediately became proud again. ¡°You¡¯re scared now? My father is the president of the Gainsford Group. This building belongs to him too. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like me even though you have the same surname.¡± Sophie was very proud. As the daughter of the Gainsford family, she indeed had something to be proud of. ¡°I will remember this. You¡¯re ina, right? Your time wille soon!¡± Sophie shouted angrily and left the coffee shop with her friend. ina watched them leave and stood still. ina was thinking, but in the eyes of others, she was too scared to move. Offending the Gainsford family in Boston was no different from courting death. ina didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. She had hesitated to go to meet her biological father, but now she felt that she should go to meet him. After all¡­ ina didn¡¯t want Sophie to continue being proud of herself. ina just didn¡¯t know how Sophie would react when she found out that ina was her half-sister. ina felt that it would be very interesting to find out. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 492 In the afternoon, Jalen arrived in Boston. He came because ina asked him to do her a favor. Ada was in New York. And ina asked Jalen to send someone to bring Ada to her. She didn¡¯t expect that Jalen woulde personally. When ina saw him at the airport, she was somewhat touched. ¡°Why did youe personally? Couldn¡¯t you just get someone to bring her here?¡± ¡¯I¡¯m not at ease to entrust it to anyone. Besides, it won¡¯t take too much time toe over,¡± Jalen said as he pushed Ada into the car. ina knew that he was making an excuse. Jalen came over because he was worried about her. ina did not say anything else but kept this kindness in mind. Jalen took her to the house he bought in Boston. Since Ada was with them, it would not be convenient for them to stay in a hotel. ina did not refuse. She followed Jalen to the house. She could not help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I wille to Boston in the future. It should be more convenient to buy a house.¡± ¡¯No need. You can stay here when youe to Boston in the future.¡¯ Jalen handed the key to her without any hesitation. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ina looked at the key in her hand. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with him. The two of them looked at each other as it became flirtatious. Just as Jalen was about to ask if ina would forgive her, Ada spoke unhappily. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not alone here. Don¡¯t you act like I don¡¯t exist?¡± Ada was annoyed. Jalen had a gloomy face all the way. But when he saw ina, he immediately smiled. Ada could not help but wonder if he was sick. Jalen¡¯s face darkened after being interrupted. But he didn¡¯t flip out because ina was here. He just looked at Ada coldly and kept this in his mind. Ada immediately shivered and felt that she had caused herself trouble. ina came back to her senses and coughed to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± ¡¯Yes.¡± The three of them entered the house. After Jalen locked Ada in the room, he came to ina in the living room. ¡°You asked me to bring her here because you want to have a showdown with the Gainsford family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ina did not deny it. ¡°I saw the Gainsford family¡¯s daughter today and thought that she was quite interesting.¡± Interesting? Jalen felt that ¡°interesting¡± didn¡¯t sound like a good word in her mouth. ¡°Did she offend you?¡± Jalen asked. He had thought of a hundred ways to torture Sophie. As if knowing what he was thinking, ina nced at him and hurriedly said, ¡°This is Boston. Don¡¯t do anything recklessly.¡± ina was worried that Jalen would offend someone. After all, the Halton family was not very powerful in Boston. If he offended someone, the consequences would be unimaginable. ina didn¡¯t want Jalen to do anything because she was worried about Jalen, but Jalen thought that ina waspetent. His heart sank, and he did not say anything. ina did not know that he would think this way. Otherwise, she would not say that. ¡¯Do you need my help?¡± Jalen said, wanting to do something for ina. But ina didn¡¯t think Jalen really could help with this matter. ¡°No need. I can handle it myself.¡± ina shook her head. Jalen grunted, but he felt uneasy. He had never been so eager to be stronger. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 493 Late at night, while ina was asleep, Jalen was still busy. Through theputer, he held a meeting with the higher-ups of the Halton Group to make a new expansion n for thepany, and the destination was Boston. Jalen could imagine that once ina and the Gainsford family fell out, ina woulde to Boston often in the future. In this case, if he was still confined to New York like before, he would be kept away from ina further and further. Sophie went back home. Sophie was wronged, so sheined when she got home. ¡°Dad, you have to help me!¡± At the dining table, Sophie spoke with a wronged expression. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, which made her look piteous. Before Peter could ask what was going on, Denise felt extremely distressed and said, ¡°Sophie, who bullied you? Tell me. I will avenge you!¡± When these words came out, Peter frowned. He could not bear to see Denise standing on Sophie¡¯s side no matter whether it was right or wrong. ¡°What revenge? Sophie hasn¡¯t even said what happened. How do you know who was at fault? What if it was her?¡± Peter spoke with displeasure. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. If I say she did nothing wrong, then she wasn¡¯t at fault!¡± Denise was very domineering. ¡°You don¡¯t feel sorry for Sophie, but I do as her mother. Is that OK?¡± Peter felt that it was a waste of time to talk to her, so he looked at Sophie. ¡°What happened?¡± Sophie was a little timid. After all, she was the one who had been caught talking behind someone¡¯s back. But Sophie did not feel that she was wrong. She just felt that she was unlucky. Sophie simply exined what happened but skipped the fact that she started badmouthing ina. Sophie only said that ina had scolded her for being uncultured abruptly. After listening, both Peter and Denise fell silent. ina was actually in Boston? And ina had met Sophie? Why did shee to Boston? Could it be that she knew something? Denise felt that it was possible. Otherwise, how could ina coincidentally meet Sophie? She might have deliberatelye to Sophie. The more she thought about it, the more Denise felt that ina was hateful. Peter was in a daze. Peter was also surprised that ina was in Boston. Moreover, she had met Sophie. However, he did not know if she found that Sophie was somewhat simr to her. ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophie was surprised and shouted again as they remained silent. They came back to their senses. Peter did not speak, but his gaze fell on Denise. Right. What was wrong with Denise? Denise should not react like this after learning that Sophie was being bullied. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His heart sank, and the look in his eyes changed. Denise ignored him and looked at Sophie. ¡°My good girl, it¡¯s OK. I will help you get your revenge. It¡¯s just ina. It¡¯s not worth your time to dwell on it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom. You treat me the best!¡± Sophie was very happy. Although Peter did not agree to help her, her mother could deal with ina alone. After all, the Brynn family was also one of the top ten families in Boston. Sophie happily returned to her room. She was waiting to see ina kneel and beg for mercy. Just thinking about it made Sophie excited. Compared to her happiness, the atmosphere in the dining room downstairs was a little tense. ¡°You already know it?¡± Peter was the first to speak, and his gaze was fixated on Denise¡¯s face, not giving her any chance to lie. Denise did not want to lie either. She calmly admitted, ¡°Yes, I do. I really did not expect that you would actually raise that little bitch!¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 494 Back then, Peter said that his wife and their child were both dead, so Denise didn¡¯t look into the matter any further. She had decided to marry Peter because she felt that his wife was dead and posed no threat to her. Now it seemed that Peter had lied in order to keep the girl alive. ¡°Watch your mouth! That is my daughter.¡± His expression looked cold and extremely dissatisfied when heid eyes on Denise. All these years, Denise had seen how ruthless Peter was, so she did not fight him head-on now. ¡°You have deceived me very badly all these years,¡± she sneered mercilessly. Peterughed coldly, not caring in the slightest, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t teamed up with those of the Gainsford family and forced me into a corner, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Peter wanted to keep ina by his side. But in that situation, if he did that, ina might not have lived to this day. ¡°Heh, are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± Denise said coldly, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t care if that bitch is alive or not. I am clearly telling you that Sophie is the only daughter of the Gainsford family. If anyone dares to make a change about it, you know what I will do.¡± Peter¡¯s expression also changed. He did not give in at all. ¡°Denise, keep this in mind. This is the Gainsford¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°So you are determined to let that little bitche back?¡± Although Denise had already guessed that this would happen, she still felt chill now that it was confirmed. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It turned out that woman was still the most important person to Peter after so many years. Peter did not speak, but this already implied everything. In his n, ina was definitelying back to the Gainsford family, and everything the family had was hers. As for Sophie¡­ She should not have been born, and it would be enough to give her enough money to spend for the rest of her life. Up to this point, it seemed impossible to continue talking. Peter stood up and did not forget to warn her before leaving, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching E. Otherwise, I wille at you.¡± Peter was no longer the same as before. Even if he faced the Brynn family, he might not lose much. Over these years, the Gainsford family had be more and more powerful under his management, while the Brynn family had started to go downhill. The people who had opposed him in the Gainsford family had all been conquered by him one by one. Peter had the final say in the family now. That was why he confidently said that he would bring ina back as he could protect ina now. Denise understood all of this, so she was even more certain that she could not let inae back, or Sophie would have nothing. At dawn, the sun rose from the east. When the sun shone, it was as if everything from the past had returned to the void. It was another new day. Today, ina woke up early. She wanted to take Ada to the Gainsford Group to meet her father and asked him if he hated her so much that he had sent someone to kill her. Of course, ina knew that Ada was not sent by Peter. But what did it matter? Denise was his wife now. What she did was just equivalent to what Peter did. ina didn¡¯t care what difficulty Peter was facing back then. She only knew one thing. ina grew up without a father or mother all these years. And her father knew her existence but never came to see her. Of course, ina was angry. It was ina¡¯s usual principle to vent her anger if there was any. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 495 The Gainsford Group, Peter¡¯s office. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Peter thought of what happenedst night and was worried that Denise would harm ina after finding out about her existence. ¡°Find ina and send some people to protect her.¡± He ordered his assistant. The assistant was trusted, so he knew ina¡¯s identity. The assistant agreed. Just as he was about to turn and leave, his phone rang. It was a call from the receptionist. With doubts, he picked up the call and was stunned. ¡°Mr. Gainsford, Ms. Gainsford is downstairs. She wants to see you.¡± The assistant hung up the phone and looked at Peter, who was sitting there. Hearing this, Peter froze and looked at his assistant in disbelief. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford.¡± The assistant repeated. Not to mention the president, even he himself was surprised. If he remembered correctly, ina didn¡¯t know that Peter was her father, right? Since she did not, why did shee? Moreover, ording to the receptionist, ina was full of confidence and said that as long as the receptionist told Peter that her name was ina, Peter would meet her. It was obvious that she knew something. After a long time, Peter still hadn¡¯te back to his senses. His assistant asked again, ¡°Sir, do want to see her?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Peter came back to his senses and said. ¡°Let here up. ¡°Wait, you should go and pick her up.¡± Peter changed his words. That was his daughter, so he could not be perfunctory. The assistant nodded and turned to leave the office. Peter could not sit still no matter what. He got up and stood at the door, a little anxious. It had been twenty years. Was he going to meet his daughter? At this moment, Peter feltplicated, but the excitement was the strongest emotion now. ina came soon. After the assistant knocked on the door, he did not follow ina in. Instead, he let her walk in by herself. After entering Peter¡¯s office, ina did not have the time to look around the office when she saw the middle-aged man standing not far away. When ina investigated the Gainsford family, she saw Peter¡¯s photo. At that time, she didn¡¯t think they looked alike, but now that she saw him, she understood what bloodline meant. Even if she hadn¡¯t seen him for many years and hated him, when she saw him, she recognized him as her father without thinking. ¡°You are here.¡± Peter was the first to speak. In fact, he had seen ina¡¯s photos and videos in recent years, but when he saw her in person, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. She looked too simr to her mother. ina came back to her senses and looked indifferent. ¡°Hello, Mr.Gainsford.¡± The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched. He was upset that his daughter called him Mr. Gainsford. ¡°ina, you came to me. so it means that you know everything, right?¡± Since things had developed like this, Peter did not intend to continue hiding it. Compared to the past, the current situation was much better. At least, he could protect ina and did not have to worry about her being harmed. ina looked at him and admitted it. ¡°So what if I know? So what if I don¡¯t know? Is it important to you? After all, I¡¯m not your only daughter.¡± Perhaps, Peter did not care about her. After all, she grew up in the countryside. If this fact was discovered, he would be embarrassed. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re important! No matter how many daughters I have, you are irreceable,¡± Peter said resolutely. He did not understand why ina said this, but from her tone, he could tell that she hated him. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 496 Hearing this, ina sneered and had no intention of arguing with Peter. ¡°Mr. Gainsford, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. I came here today to ask you something.¡± ¡°Okay, take a seat and take your time.¡± Peter did not know what ina was going to say, but for him, as long as he could stay with ina, it would be good. ina didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Peter. She had a lot to say, so she had to speak while seated. She walked over and sat down on the sofa. At this time, Peter realized that there was another person beside ina. However, that person was wearing a mask, so he could not see what he looked like. Not long after, the assistant brought over drinks. The table in front of Peter was loaded with beverages. Peter said nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to drink.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. That was why he prepared drinks of all kinds for ina. He was from the Gainsford family and had staggering wealth after all. Unfortunately, ina didn¡¯t care, and she wouldn¡¯t recognize him as her father just because he was considerate. ina chose water and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Gainsford, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me. We are not quite familiar with each other.¡± ¡°ina¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Gainsford,¡± ina interrupted him and looked up to meet Peter¡¯s eyes. When she looked over, Peter was stunned for no reason. He did not speak and silently listened. ¡°I came to ask how much you hate me. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about me for so many years, but you actually want to send someone to kill me. If you hate me so much, why didn¡¯t you kill me back then? There¡¯s no need to give me a chance to grow up.¡± As ina spoke, she looked straight at Peter. Sure enough, after Peter heard ina¡¯s words, his expression changed. ¡°What? Kill you? Who wants to kill you?¡± Peter might not know this. ina thought. ina did not know whether she should be happy or not. Her biological father did not intend to kill her, so she should be happy. But she could not smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ina sneered and said with some ridicule, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not in control of your family.¡± Peter calmed down. In fact, he had a guess in his heart. ¡°If someone attacked you, that person can¡¯t be from my family.¡± Peter was sure about this point. Although he did not reveal ina¡¯s identity, the Gainsford family could not have targeted ina for no reason. If someone targeted ina, it meant that the person had found something about her. Since that person had found out his and ina¡¯s identities, no one in the Gainsford family would do anything because they did not dare. ¡°Is that so?¡± ina sneered and looked at Ada. Ada received the message and then took off her mask. Peter looked at Ada. After a moment of confusion, he frowned. ¡°Ada?¡± ¡°It seems that you know her.¡± ina continued, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been prepared, I would have died. Mr. Gainsford, you owe me an exnation for this matter.¡± At this moment, Peter understood everything. Ada wasn¡¯t a member of the Gainsford family, but because of Denise, she frequently contacted them. Peter knew her and knew that she was nimble. However, he did not expect Denise to send Ada to kill ina. She was so vicious! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gainsford,¡± Ada said. Peter was good to her, but she didn¡¯t know that ina was Peter¡¯s daughter. But¡­ Would she quit if she knew that? No, she wouldn¡¯t. Because she had to repay Denise¡¯s favor, which left her no other choice. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 497 Peter and ina were both silent for a long time. Just as ina suspected that Peter would defend Denise, he spoke. ¡¯I will give you an exnation for this matter,¡± Peter said. ina looked at him and blinked. ¡°How? You won¡¯t make Denise apologize to me, will you?¡± Although ina felt that Denise would never apologize to her, she did not care about Denise¡¯s apology at all. What was the use of saying sorry? ¡°What do you want?¡± Peter asked. When he saw ina like this, he knew that she already had an idea. ina smiled and leaned against the sofa. ¡°Listen to yourself. What can an ordinary person do to you? Even if you drive me out now, I can¡¯t do anything to you, can I?¡± Before ina came, she never thought that Peter would avenge her. She just wanted him to know about this matter so the Gainsford family wouldn¡¯t have a good time. ¡°ina, I do not know about this matter. If I had known it, I would not have let her do this.¡± Peter had no feelings for Denise, so how could he allow her to do something that would hurt his daughter? ¡°She is your wife. You want to stay out of trouble just because you were kept in the dark, right? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± ina did not care. ¡°You are right. No matter what, she is now a member of my family. And my family will be med for her wrongdoings. You can ask for anypensation.¡± Peter looked at ina and felt guilty. He felt guilty because he could not take care of ina when she was young. Now, because Denise almost killed ina, Peter wanted to kill Denise. But he could not do that now, so what he could do waspensate ina. ina wanted to hear this from Peter. She never thought of letting Peter do anything to Denise. She did not feel that she was so important. ¡°You said this.¡± ina looked at Peter as if confirming the reliability of his words. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Peter nodded. ¡°As I said, I will promise everything you ask for if it¡¯s within my range of power.¡± ¡±1 want awork securitypany under the Gainsford Group, and I want to move into your mansion,¡± ina said. These were the requests she came up with beforeing. Thatpany was doing well. Most importantly, it had a promising future. If ina wanted to expand her business, it was not enough to rely on a clothing designpany alone. As for moving into the Gainsford family¡¯s mansion¡­ She wanted to do that to disgust Sophie and Denise. When ina said this, Peter was stunned. He thought that ina wanted him to teach Denise a lesson or to announce that she was his daughter, but ina did not ask for either of them. She actually wanted apany and moved into his mansion. This was a small matter for Peter. ¡°What? Is it difficult?¡± When ina saw that Peter was silent, she was unhappy. She felt that her request was not excessive, especially for a family like the Gainsford family. It was like a drop in the bucket. ¡°No!¡± Peter shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s easy. I just feel that it¡¯s too little for you.¡± He really thought so. He felt that ina was afraid that he would be in a dilemma, so she compromised. Peter felt even more heartbroken for his daughter. ina did not know what Peter was thinking. Hearing him say this, she smiled and said, ¡°If you think so, then give me the clothingpany under your family.¡± After getting thepany, she could merge it with Moonlight Fashion Design Company and move the headquarters to Boston to expand her business. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 498 Peter was still stunned. For a moment, he did not know what to say. ¡¯Okay.¡± After a while, he nodded and agreed, but he did not dare to ask ina to make a request. After all, ording to ina¡¯s personality, if he said it, ina would do as he said. It was not that Peter was reluctant to give away those smallpanies, but it would attract a lot of attention if he gave ina too much. ina just returned. If he gave her too much, not to mention Denise and Sophie, even the other shareholders in his family would object to it. Although Peter didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t want to make too many enemies for ina, so he had to take it slow. ¡¯I¡¯ll get my assistant to prepare the transfer contracts for the twopanies. When do you n to move back?¡¯ Peter asked nervously. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what ina was thinking. He always felt that although ina looked young, she was more sophisticated than him in doing things. She was not childish and willful, and she knew what she wanted. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ina was rational. If ina were his partner, he would be happy. But ina was his daughter, so he couldn¡¯t feel delighted. He thought that it was because he had not protected ina since she was young that she became so rational at a young age. She didn¡¯t have the impulse a person of her age should have. However, he could only think about this. He could not say it to ina because he was the one in the wrong. ¡¯It¡¯s better to follow my heart. Tonight.¡± ina said with a smile. She was looking forward to seeing Sophie¡¯s expression when she saw her at the mansion. It must be amazing. ¡°Okay,¡± Peter agreed. The matter had been settled. ina did not intend to stay any longer. She got up and was about to leave. Seeing that ina was about to leave, Peter was anxious. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± He was prepared. He felt that ina would ask a lot about the past and would question him about why he abandoned her. However, up until now, she never asked about it. ina stopped and looked at Peter. Did she have anything to ask him? She did. She had a lot of questions to ask. But¡­ When she was in front of Peter, she did not know what to ask. To be more precise, she felt that it was meaningless to ask anything. ¡°Nothing. If you want to say something, just say it.¡± She had grown up and did not need anyone to take care of her. Peter¡¯s appearance was meaningless to her. Peter sighed. He did not want to see ina like this. He even hoped that ina would scold him and question him, which was better than being calm. Peter turned his head and looked at Ada who was still sitting there. ¡°Go. You won¡¯t owe Denise anything. Do not let me see you help her again.¡± He did not intend to teach Ada a lesson because he knew very well that since Ada appeared in front of him unharmed, it meant that ina had no intention of taking her life. Otherwise, he could not see her. Since ina did not want to kill Ada, Peter would not hurt her even though he wanted to do so. Ada left the office. When she walked to the door, she turned back and said to ina, ¡°Thank you.¡± She knew that Peter let her go because of ina. ina shrugged with an indifferent expression and did not take it to heart. After Ada left, Peter let ina sit down and get someone to take her a ss of water. After that, he let out a long sigh as if he was lost in his memories. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 499 ina did not disturb him. She was even a little nervous. She wanted to know everything that had happened. She wanted to know who her mother was and what had happened in the past. She thought that she could ignore it, but when faced with Peter, ina realized that she still cared. ¡°Your mother and I fell for each other back then. She was a gentle person. I fell in love with her the first time I saw her. It took me a long time to pursue your mother. After she became my girlfriend, I was very happy. At that time, I felt that I was the happiest person in the world.¡± Peter began to talk about the past. ina did not interrupt him. She just felt a little sad. At that time, Peter probably would not have thought about what would happenter. ¡°At that time, I was not the heir of my family. I thought that my family would not object to me being with your mother. So I decided to take her home to see our parents.¡± Now that Peter thought of this action, he still felt that this was the biggest mistake he had made. If he did not bring ina¡¯s mother back home and lived outside, maybe they could be together for a lifetime. ¡°You knew what happenedter. My family was against your mother and me being together and said that she didn¡¯t deserve me.¡± Peter felt that it was ridiculous. He did not care about this. However, he, who was not the heir of his family, did not have the right to make decisions, let alone prevent his family from making a move on ina¡¯s mother. The Gainsford family could not hurt Peter, so they shifted the target to ina¡¯s mother. At that time, to avoid the hunt of the Gainsford family, the couple went all over the country, but every time they would only live quietly for a short while before being found by the Gainsford family. Later, Peter found out that all the people of the Gainsford family were imnted with GPS when they were born. No matter where he went, he could not escape his family¡¯s surveince. Unfortunately, at that time, he did not know it and took ina¡¯s mother to hide everywhere. Later, ina¡¯s mother was pregnant, and Peter was even more afraid of being found by his family, so they continued to hide. On the day the baby was born, the Gainsford family appeared. ina¡¯s mother asked him to protect the child, and she was taken away by a group of strangers. Until now, Peter did not know whether she was still alive. At that time, Peter looked at the child in his arms and knew that once the child was brought back to his family, she would only die. So, he contacted someone he trusted. It was Dexter, ina¡¯s grandfather in Peach Vige. Peter asked him to take ina away. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After that, he returned to the Gainsford family and told the public that ina and her wife had died. He began topete for the heir to his Gainsford family. For this reason, he had to marry Denise. But all these years, he knew everything about ina¡¯s growth. Although he never went to Peach Vige to see her, Dexter often sent him her photos and videos. Peter watched ina grow up over the years. When Peter finished speaking, ina¡¯s brows were still furrowed. ¡°Did you say my mother was taken away by a group of strangers?¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know where those people came from, but your mother seemed to know them, so she left with them,¡± Peter said. He had been investigating it these years, but he never found a clue. ina frowned, and her heart was still full of doubts. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know if it was right to let your mother go with them. After all, in that situation, if she didn¡¯t leave with those people, she would be found by my family, and what awaited her might be death.¡± However, after ina¡¯s mother left, she might not necessarily be safe. Peter began to feel scared sometimeter. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 500 After listening to everything, ina feltplicated. She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her. She wanted to me him, but she felt that he did nothing wrong. In that situation, there seemed to be no better choice. But was he free of guilt? ina did not think so. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In her opinion, since Peter wanted to be free from the control of the Gainsford family, he should have fought for the position of the heir from the beginning. Only after he took that position would the others not have any objections, and their opinions could be ignored. But he did not. He thought that if he did not fight for the heir, he was just an unimportant person, and the Gainsford family wouldn¡¯t care about him. How naive was he to think that such a family would let him out of their control? ¡®ina, I didn¡¯t take care of you all these years. I let you down. If you want to scold me or even hit me, I will not have any objections.¡± Peter looked at ina with a cautious expression on his face. Peter never had such an expression in all these years. But ina was different. She was the daughter of Peter and his beloved woman. He wanted to give ina everything in the world. ina waved her hand. ¡°Everything has happened, and it has been so many years. There is no point in scolding or hitting you.¡± She was not an impulsive person. ¡°Besides, it is not like you did not care about me these years. I do not me you,¡± ina said, but at the same time, she was not grateful to Peter. ¡°Then¡­¡± Peter was a little nervous. ¡°Will you recognize me as your father?¡± ¡®What do you mean by that? You are my biological father whether or not I do that, aren¡¯t you?¡± ina smiled at him, but there was a sense of alienation in her smile as if Peter was a stranger. Peter¡¯s heart sank. He knew what ina meant. ¡°I understand. It doesn¡¯t matter. I will make up for what I owed you.¡± ina did not say anything, nor did she refuse. She did not object to Peter¡¯s actions. After all, if she wanted to make a name for herself in the capital, she needed his help. At the end of the conversation, the assistant brought the contracts over. Peter did not hesitate to sign them, put on the seal, and then handed them to ina. ¡°They will take effect after you sign them.¡± ina was not in a hurry to sign but looked at Peter and asked him, ¡®You just give the twopanies to me. Are you sure that the other members of the Gainsford family will not have any objections?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no longer the incapable person from back then. I don¡¯t need anyone to agree to these things,¡± Peter said. Now with careful thinking, if he had this ability back then, would he have to worry about not being able to protect his wife and ina? Since that was the case, ina didn¡¯t ask anymore. After signing the name, she handed the contracts to Peter¡¯s assistant. The rest of the formalities would be handled by him, lest ina ran around by herself After everything was done, Peter said, ¡°Since you n to move back tonight, why don¡¯t we have dinner at home together? I can introduce you to your sister.¡± He did not care about Denise and did not want to introduce her to ina. However, Sophie was his daughter. The sisters had to get to know each other. If they could get along well, Peter would be happy. Hearing this, ina raised her eyebrows and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I also want to see my sister.¡± She just didn¡¯t know if Sophie wanted to see her. ina felt that Sophie didn¡¯t really want to see her. But she didn¡¯t care. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 501 Chapter 501 You Shouldn¡¯t Have Told Me Coming out of the Gainsford Grup, ina sat in Jalen¡¯s car. He had been waiting for her downstairs. Several times, he wanted to rush in to find her, but in the end, he did not. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Gainsford Group. He was simply worried that he might affect ina¡¯s n. He was d that she was fine. ¡°How did it go?¡¯ he started the car and asked casually. ina nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Quite well. At least I got what I wanted.¡± She obtained thepany from Peter and would move back to the Gainsford¡¯s home. Things had worked perfectly for her. Today¡¯s trip was worth it. Thinking, she looked at Jalen with embarrassment. ¡°I will move to the Gainsford¡¯s home tonight. What are your ns? Will you continue to stay in Boston?¡± She knew that Jalen was here for her, so she felt bad. However, there were some things that she had to do, and therefore her hands were tied. Jalen did not think too much about it. He said to ina, ¡°I¡¯ll have to stay in Boston for a while as well. Mypany¡¯s branch here has developed quite well, so I want to strike while the iron is hot and deepen its roots in Boston.¡± ¡°Well, Boston is indeed one of the key areas in America. There are a lot more chances here/ She nned to build thepany headquarters here, too. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry. No matter where you are, I can protect you/ He looked at ina, the affection in his eyes undisguised. Although the Halton Group was still a smallpany in Boston, Jalen was confident in himself. In a few more years, he would make everyone know the Halton Group, and he could be ina¡¯s savior. ina was moved since she knew that everything Jalen had done was for her. ¡°Sure. I believe you.¡± Then the two did not continue the topic. ina named an address, and Jalen drove over. When they arrived, he found that it was an office space. He looked at ina doubtfully. ¡°Are you nning on setting up yourpany here?¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a good location in Boston. After all, it was far from the city center. But it had great potential, and thend price was rtively cheaper here, so overall, it wasn¡¯t a bad choice. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, but not all.¡± ina got out of the car, and Jalen followed behind. The two entered the office building. ina entered the elevator and pressed the elevator button, while Jalen silently followed behind her, not saying a word at all. Not long after, the elevator stopped, and they walked out. ina said to Jalen while facing the office that was basically fully decorated not far away, ¡°This is the office for the Gansburg family.¡± Jalen was stunned. He looked carefully and saw a sign that said ¡°the Gansburg family¡±. Soon, he understood what ina meant. ¡°You n to get the Gansburg family to Boston?¡± ¡°Yes. They will always be subject to others in New York.¡± ina thought, if theye to Boston, Quincy won¡¯t be able to reach out this far. Also, since I¡¯m back as a part of the Gainsford family again, Jenica and her family can more or less get to be protected. Jalen looked at ina while having mixed feelings. After a while, he sighed helplessly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me.¡± He thought, I¡¯m friends with Quincy. Why did ina tell me? What if I tell Quincy? Once Quincy prepares in advance, maybe the Gansburg family won¡¯t be able to move here easily. Anyway, Jenica will be the first to be implicated. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t get away just like that. ¡°I believe you.¡± She told Jalen deliberately since she wanted to know if he would tell Quincy. She thought, if I really want to take Jenica away, I need to keep Jalen out of it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If he helps Quincy, then I might not be able to take Jenica away at all. In such a case, things might get a lot trickier. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 502 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 502 Absolutely Cannot ept It Jalen knew her n, but it was because of this that he was even more troubled. ¡°You know Quincy is my friend.¡± Moreover, they were good friends. ¡°So, will you tell Quincy about this?¡± ina nodded and looked at him with a smile. They looked at each other. ina was smiling, but Jalen was serious. After some time, Jalen also smiled, though he was a bit helpless, ¡°No.¡± ina raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°I knew it. You are not the unreasonable type. Clearly, Quincy is the one who has made a mistake here.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ you got him wrong. Unlike what you have pictured, Jenica is not exactly miserable while staying by his side.¡± At least he knew that Jenica had made Quincy suffer as well. Jenica and Quincy were in a seesaw battle, and neither suffered a loss. ina did not care, however. She said to Jalen, ¡°If his feelings for Jenica are real, he should treat her with sincerity and give her a chance to choose, instead of trapping her and forcing her to stay with him with his power like this.¡± Right now, Jenica did not have a chance to choose at all. Saying yes to Quincy was her only choice. Otherwise, the Gansburg family would be doomed. And that was the reason why ina found it hard to ept. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Jalen could get it. After all, no one liked the feeling of being under others¡¯ control. ¡°When do you n to move the Gansburg family to Boston?¡± Jalen asked. He thought, maybe I should help Quincy get prepared. Maybe I can take him out of town to work fora while. Otherwise, once he faces ina, it will be awkward for me to be stuck in the middle. ina thought about it and looked at the office not far away. Seeing that the decoration was about to beplete, she said, ¡°Soon. When the matters in Boston are mostly settled, I will go back to New York and bring them over.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jalen did not say anything else. ina had already made a decision, so it was meaningless for him to say anything else. After leaving the office building, Jalen took ina to lunch. Sitting in a high- rise restaurant and looking at the street below, ina could not help but feel emotional. She thought, it¡¯s a very prosperous city, but I don¡¯t know if I can get a foothold here. Jalen is different from what I thought, but just a bit. All he wants is to be stronger as soon as possible so that I can have enough confidence when staying with the Gai ns ford family and won¡¯t be bullied. Jalen and ina had different thoughts, and it wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant meal. Meanwhile, no sooner had Peter transferred the twopanies to ina than someone got the news. The shareholders of the Gainsford Group were unhappy, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, the Gainsford Group had only gotten to where it was today because of Peter. Moreover, the two companies were very insignificant, so they were not worthy of them getting things ugly with Peter. Yet Denise thought differently. Peter wasn¡¯t trying to hide the fact that he had given ina twopanies. ina came out of the blue, and her surname was also Gainsford. Of course, anyone would have wild guesses. Countless people called throughout the day, wanting to find out about the rtionship between ina and Peter. Even Sophie received some calls, and she got confused. She thought, is ina really rted to Dad? I¡¯m a bit scared. I hate ina so much. She is so hateful. How can she be rted to Dad? No way! I absolutely cannot ept it. Peter had just gotten out of a meeting when Denise came to him. Seeing her, he was not surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? What do you want to do now? Are you really going to bring ina back?¡± She suppressed her anger and tried not to flip out. Peter looked up at her and did not answer her. Instead, he asked, ¡°I should be asking you this, don¡¯t you think? What do you want? You already knew that E was my daughter, and yet you had the nerve to send someone to kill her. Denise, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Scheme Against Your Own Daughter Denise thought, I¡¯ve never had the intention of hiding those things from Peter, including making a move against ina. I¡¯m not afraid. So what if he knows? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t kill me to avenge her. ina is fine. Even if she wasn¡¯t, Peter would not dare to do anything to me. However, knowing it was one thing, and saying it out loud was another. Denise was not stupid, and she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± she said, refusing to admit it. ¡°Ada has already admitted that it was you who sent her. Are you still trying to quibble?¡± Peter looked at Denise. He had known long ago that Denise was not a decent woman, but he had not expected her to be so ruthless. Hearing his words, Denise was slightly surprised, but she remained calm on the surface. ¡°And you just believe her? Who knows if she was bought off?¡± Seeing her attitude, Peter realized that she wouldn¡¯t admit it whatsoever. He figured that it did not matter if she admitted it or not. He simply said to her, ¡°I will publicly announce that ina is my daughter, and she will move back to the Gainsford¡¯s manor today. From now on, she is the legitimate daughter of the Gainsford family. If you dare to attack her again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make you and your entire family doomed!¡± Now he had the strength, so he was confident enough to make such a threat. ¡°Peter Gainsford, I dare you!¡± Denise was furious. ¡°What qualifications does ina have to be the daughter of the Gainsford family? She is just that slut¡¯s daughter!¡± When Denise finished speaking, she was pped. He used so much strength that she almost lost her bnce. She looked at Peter in disbelief and thought, all these years, no matter how much he loathes me, he has neverid his finger on me. But today¡­ ina has just be a part of the Gainsford family, and he has already hit me. In the future¡­ I don¡¯t dare to think about the future. Right now, Sophie is all that I care about. I won¡¯t sit still while watching Peter giving everything to ina. Peter did not regret pping Denise. He looked at her coldly. ¡°All these years, you have never learned how to respect others.¡± She sneered, ¡°Stop acting. Everyone knows what you are thinking.¡¯ Denise stood up and looked at Peter without blinking. Peter did not speak. She continued, ¡°For now, you have given her two insignificantpanies and allowed her to move back. What about tomorrow? And the days after tomorrow? Will you let her have the entire Gainsford Group?¡± ¡°She is my daughter. So what if I let her have thepany?¡± In fact, Denise was right. Peter wanted ina to have thepany since only ina was qualified to inherit the business. As for Sophie, she wasn¡¯t exactly qualified, yet Peter didn¡¯t think she had what it took. If he handed the Gainsford Group over to Sophie, thepany might go bankrupt in less than two years. Although he hated the Gainsford Group, he had worked hard for thepany over the years and didn¡¯t want to see its doomsday. Unfortunately, Denise did not know about it. When she heard that Peter did not deny it, and even simply admitted it, she was instantly agitated. ¡°ina is your daughter. And Sophie isn¡¯t? Why are you so biased?¡± Denise looked at him, her eyes red. She wished she could tear ina into pieces. In the face of her fury, Peter was calm. ¡°You know what Sophie is worth. There is no point in leaving the Gainsford Group to her.¡± ¡°All these years, you never let her into thepany, nor find someone to teach her. You just sit still and let her be a useless rich spoiled girl. And now you are iming that she can do nothing? Peter, you have been nning it throughout these years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Only now did Denise realize something. She thought, no wonder no matter how disappointing Sophie has been these years, Peter would at most reproach her a bit. He has never been too harsh on her. It has just urred to me now that he has long been looking forward to Sophie bing a useless piece of trash. In such a case, he can hand over thepany to ina fair and square. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The more Denise thought about it, the more she felt that the man in front of her was nothing but hateful. She thought, how can you scheme against your own daughter? What kind of father are you? Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 504 Chapter 504 You Have Changed a Lot Peter didn¡¯t bother to take Denise¡¯s question seriously. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a mother like you, how could Sophie be what she is today? Instead of reflecting on your own problems, you me me. Denise, you really haven¡¯t changed a bit over the years.¡± He thought, you never think you have a problem. No matter what happens, it is always the other person who is at fault, not you. ¡°Yes, you are right. I haven¡¯t changed a bit. I have always been like this. And you always knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Denise sneered, ¡®On the contrary, Peter, you have changed a lot these years.¡± The two were at loggerheads, neither giving in to the other. It was not until the assistant knocked on the office door that Peter said to Denise, ¡°E wille for dinner tonight. Go back and tell the kitchen staff to make a few more dishes.¡± ¡°Peter Gainsford!¡± Denise stared at him with wide eyes, finding it hard to believe that he wanted her to host and wee ina. ¡°Denise, don¡¯t forget who you are now. Since you are married into the Gainsford family, you belong to the Gainsford family now. You do what I tell you to do, get it?¡± Peter looked at Denise coldly, his eyes cold. Unlike the pushover before, the current Peter was the head of the Gainsford family, a man that made others tremble in fear. Denise¡¯s face was pale. She wanted to refute him, but she could not find a reason to. Seeing that, Peter continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have your family backing you up. Let me tell you something. No matter how much they protect you, they won¡¯t offend me because of you. It seems that even after all these years, you still fail to realize that.¡± The Brynn family might be happy to help Denise regarding some trivial matters, but it wasn¡¯t because she was part of them. Instead, it was because she was the hostess of the Gainsford family, and they helped her for the sake of the Gainsford family. Peter felt bad for Denise since she thought that the Brynn family was looking out for her. After a long time, Denise still did not say anything. Then Peter waved at her. ¡°Go back. Do what you have to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Denise turned to leave. However, she was not convinced. She thought, it¡¯s all ina¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯te out of the blue, how would things have turned out this way? It has been years. And I¡¯m not saying that she must die. If she could behave herself and be content with being Peter¡¯s daughter, then I might choose to turn a blind eye. But now? ina has just returned, and Peter is already about to hand over the Gainsford Group to her. How am I supposed to be OK with that? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Forget about me. I won¡¯t sit still and do nothing simply for Sophie¡¯s sake. Peter had already left and was in his office. He did not know what Denise was thinking, but because he knew her, he said to his assistant, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t give her a chance to hurt E.¡± ¡°OK, Mr. Gainsford.¡± The assistant nodded and asked, ¡°Many outsiders know about the twopanies you sent to Ms. Gainsford, and they have called to ask about your rtionship with her. How ¡­ do you want to reply?¡± Peter had already prepared for such a question. ¡°Make it public. Tell them that she is my eldest daughter who has been lost for years.¡± Though slightly surprised, the assistant said nothing but nodded and left. Peter was very upset that he could not tell everyone who ina¡¯s mother was, but he had no choice. After all, he and ina¡¯s mother had never been married. He had to tell others that ina was his eldest daughter with Denise, and ina had been missing for years. Otherwise, in others¡¯ eyes, ina would be an illegitimate daughter and would inevitably be pointed fingers at. ina had already suffered so much. Thest thing Peter wanted was to see her suffer more. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Falling For My Mysterious Wife By Cassidy Alfaro Chapter 505 Chapter 505 No One Can Take Anything From You In the evening, Jalen drove ina to the door of the Gainsford¡¯s manor. ¡°Be careful. Call me if you need me. I¡¯ll be at the door.¡± Considering his current status, Jalen was not supposed to follow ina in. All he could do was wait at the door. When ina, who opened the car door, heard this, she quickly turned to look at him. ¡®There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t stress out too much. After all, that man is my biological father. I¡¯m sure that I can stay safe and alive.¡± ina felt selfish about asking a busy person like Jalen to wait for her here. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right.¡± Jalen nodded yes, but he had no intention of leaving. ina couldn¡¯t bear to turn him down t, so she continued, ¡°Go do your work. You don¡¯t have to waste time here. If there¡¯s anything happening, I¡¯ll call you and you cane back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, Jalen agreed. ina walked to the manor. Peter should have informed all the servants in advance, so when she arrived at the door, a servant led her in. Jalen sat in the car and watched ina until her figure disappeared in the distance. Then he looked up at the manor not far away. The Gainsford family was indeed one of the Ten Families in Boston. Every inch ofnd in Boston was very expensive, but the Gainsford family had built such a big manor in the city center. It was definitely not something that could be done just by throwing money. ¡°I¡¯m not powerful enough,¡± Jalen muttered to himself. He started the car and left. He did not insist on waiting here. He knew very well that it was useless to stay here. He had a lot of things to do. In the afternoon, he already knew what had happened from ina. He did not want to be the second Peter, so he had to make himself stronger so that no one could prevent them from being together. Inside the manor, the servant led ina to the parlor. ¡°Ms. Gainsford, Mr. Gainsford asked you to wait inside.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± ina nodded and thanked him. She walked over and sat on the sofa at ease. On the second floor, Denise and Sophie walked to the stairs and saw ina sitting downstairs. Their faces darkened instantly. Denise talked Sophie into epting the fact that ina was the daughter of the Gainsford family the whole afternoon. Thus, Sophie did not crack up at this moment. Sophie was a nobledy from the Gainsford family, so she had to act properly all the time. If she had not been prepared in advance, she would have lost her sense of propriety now. ¡°Mom, look at her. She¡¯s made herself at home.¡¯ Sophie looked at ina and gritted her teeth. Denise took a deep breath. ¡°Right. I¡¯m afraid that the little slut came to Boston this time because of the Gainsford family.¡± ¡°Mom, you have to help me! I cannot ept this kind of person bing my elder sister!¡± ina was not worthy of being her sister! If not for her mother to stop her, Sophie really wanted to rush down immediately and ask ina to get out of her house. Denise turned around and smiled at Sophie reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you deal with her. ¡°You are the only daughter of the Gainsford family. All the property of the Gainsford family is yours. No one can take away anything that belongs to you. ¡°No one!¡± If someone dared to fight over it with Sophie, Denise would definitely send that person to hell. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should greet your sister.¡± Denise sneered and went downstairs with Sophie. ina was reading a magazine on the sofa. When she heard footsteps, she subconsciously looked back. Denise and Sophie appeared on the stairs. Denise was a shyster. Even though she hated ina, she still forced a smile on her face. Inparison, Sophie was not pretending at all. She looked at ina as if she wanted to eat her alive. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ina smiled sincerely at them, which made them stunned. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Go to Hell In the blink of an eye, the two of them came right up to ina. Sophie red at ina. ¡°You are ina? As expected, you are not presentable.¡± ¡°Is that so? Sophie, you impress me. You can tell that I¡¯m not presentable at a nce. I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re presentable. After all, you are so uncivilized.¡± Though ina was mocking Sophie, she always had a smile on her face, which made them feel particrly weird. ¡°You!¡± Sophie was furious. How dare this slut to mock her like this in the Gainsford¡¯s manor! ina was utterly detestable! Sophie rushed up to hit ina, but ina didn¡¯t move. Denise wanted to stop her, but she failed. Considering Sophie¡¯s speed, ina could dodge if she wanted to, but she didn¡¯t. ina just turned slightly to the side and didn¡¯t let Sophie hit her face. In the end, Sophie hit ina¡¯s back. It seemed that ina fell to the ground because Sophie had hit her hard. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Sophie!¡± Denise was angry and thought that Sophie was too impulsive. Sophie was just about to say that ina deserved it when a shout came from behind them. ¡°What are you doing? Sophie, that is not how I raised you.¡± Unknowingly, Peter hade here. At this moment, Sophie looked quite domineering and Denise stood beside her. Only ina fell to the ground with a pitiful appearance. ¡°Dad! She started it¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before Sophie could finish speaking, Peter had already pped her in the face. He was very disappointed. He had not expected that his two daughters wouldn¡¯t get along well. Instead, they got into a fight. Sophie grew up in the Gainsford family. In the past, Peter had not provided any limits to her, but now he thought that he could not continue to let her be. Otherwise, sooner orter, Sophie would make a terrible mistake. Sophie was stunned. Denise came back to her senses and looked at her daughter who had been pped. The rims of her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Peter! You are crazy! How could you hit Sophie!¡± ¡°I hit her because she does not know how to respect her elder sister. Speaking of which, it¡¯s your fault. You didn¡¯t teach her how to behave herself.¡± Peter had no regrets. He thought that he needed to teach Sophie a lesson. At this moment, Sophie also came back to her senses. ¡°Dad, you hit me because of this bitch? How can you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter shouted angrily, ¡°She is your sister!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. My mother only gave birth to me.* At this moment, Sophie did not care how upset Peter was. She was extremely aggrieved, so she naturally could not swallow her anger. Peter thought that Sophie was going to be the death of him. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Gainsford, it seems that I am not weed here. I¡¯d better leave.¡± ina stood up at some point and looked at Peter sadly, which made him feel sorry for her. Seeing ina like this, Peter disliked Sophie, who was arrogant and domineering. ¡¯Who said that? We¡¯re d to have you here. In the future, this will be your home. As the eldest daughter of the Gainsford family, you can order everyone around.¡± ¡°If I get bullied again, can I ask the bodyguards to help me beat her up?¡± ina looked at Peter sincerely. The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched, but how could he take back what he had said? He immediately said, ¡°Of course.¡± ina immediatelyughed. This was what she had been waiting for. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t bully me from now on. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to stop being polite!¡± ina looked at Sophie with a smile. Though she said so in a joking tone, Sophie could tell from ina¡¯s eyes that she was serious. She was not joking. Sure enough, Sophie was once again enraged. ¡°You slut, go to hell!¡± After saying this, Sophie rushed towards ina without hesitation. But this time, Denise pulled her back in time. ¡°Sophie, calm down.¡± At this time, Sophie still dared to attack ina in front of Peter. Denise didn¡¯t know what to say to her daughter. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 I¡¯ll Teach You a Lesson In the end, Sophie didn¡¯t hurt ina. After all, she was held tightly by her mother, unable to move at all. Seeing this, Peter did not get angry again, but he warned her, ¡°If you dare to hit your sister again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± ina had just returned home, and Peter wanted to give her the best in the world. Naturally, he would not tolerate Sophie bullying her. Sophie trembled with anger. She looked at her father as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Dad, have you ever considered me as your daughter?¡± Peter had never been so loving to Sophie during those years. However, though ina had just returned home, she enjoyed what Sophie had not enjoyed for more than twenty years. How could Sophie ept this? ¡°I doubt whether you are my daughter.¡¯ ina was obedient and sensible, while Sophie was arrogant and domineering. Peter wished that he did not have such a daughter. Once he said this, Denise immediately got angry. ¡°Peter, what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Why are you so agitated? I don¡¯t mean it.¡± It was an honest mistake, but why did Peter feel that Denise overreacted? ¡°Of course I am agitated. You are insulting me,¡± Denise exined. Peter snorted coldly and ignored her. He looked at the servant. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± He walked up to ina and said lovingly, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ina nodded and followed Peter. The two walked to the dining table. Denise and Sophie stood on the spot and looked at the two people not far away. They were so angry that they were about to lose their minds. ¡°Mom, why are you stopping me? Do you want to protect that bitch?¡± Sophie clenched her fists and could not resist the impulse to rush over and hit ina. Seeing her like this, Denise sighed helplessly. ¡°Sophie, your father will obviously protect her at this time. You will only be at a disadvantage if you get into a conflict with her.¡± ¡°Are we just going to watch her ride roughshod over me?¡± Sophie could not ept it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find a way. We¡¯re in Boston. She, ina, is a neer. Even if your father is protecting her, can your father stay by her side all the time? We will find an opportunity to get rid of her.¡± Denise smiled. She had already thought of a n. Hearing this, Sophie was in a much better mood. ¡°Right. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill her!¡± As long as ina died, Peter would still be her father, and no one would be able to snatch him away. The two of them also walked towards the dining table. Sophie sat opposite ina and looked at her coldly, but she did not provoke ina. Peter and ina were talking andughing during dinner, and there was a nice, homey atmosphere in the house. ¡°There will be a dinner party tomorrow night. I will take you there and introduce you to everyone,¡± Peter said. Since he had decided to release ina¡¯s identity, he naturally had to bring her out to let everyone know that he was protecting ina.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ina did not refuse. She had juste to Boston and did not know many people. If she wanted to live here in the future, it would not be bad to know more people. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Denise frowned slightly when she heard this and immediately said, ¡°Sophie is free tomorrow night. Why don¡¯t we let her go there with E? They are sisters after all. They have to get along with each other.¡± When Denise said this, Peter couldn¡¯t help but look at Sophie. He seemed to doubt whether she was willing or not. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I can¡¯t ept the fact for a while.¡± Knowing what her mother tried to do, Sophie took the initiative to apologize. ¡°E has juste to Boston, so she knows no one here. Let me go with her. She won¡¯t be too lonely at the dinner party,¡± Sophie said with a smile. She didn¡¯t look angry at all. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 If You Provoke Me ina was a little surprised. Sophie was smarter than she thought. She thought that Sophie would go against her to the end. If so, Sophie would not pose any threat at all. However, Sophie knew she should swallow her anger, which meant that she was not so easy to deal with. ina thought, how annoying! In fact, if Sophie did not take the initiative to provoke ina, ina would not pay attention to her. Maybe she would not even consider returning to the Gainsford family. But Sophie irritated ina, and Denise sent some people to kill ina. How could ina let them get away with it? Obviously, ina could not sulk in futile silence. Seeing that ina did not speak, Peter was worried that she was unwilling to go with Sophie, so he said, ¡°You can go there if you want to go. E will not go with you. I will personally bring her there.¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you very busy? You don¡¯t have time to take care of her during the dinner party¡­¡± ¡°E¡¯s all that matters,¡± Peter interrupted Sophie. Sophie was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. She did not understand. They were both Peter¡¯s daughters. Why did he treat them so differently? When ina heard this, she looked up at Peter and said, ¡°No need. If you¡¯re busy, I can go there with my sister.¡± When ina called Sophie her sister, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps all over. She felt a chill shiver ripple over her skin. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. If she dares to bully you, just tell me,¡± Peter said warmly. Obviously, he suspected that Sophie was up to no good. Sophie forced a smile and said, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t bully my sister. It was just a misunderstanding.¡± Peter did not say anything. He reached out to refill ina¡¯s te and ignored Sophie. During the meal, other than Peter and ina, the other two were in an extremely bad mood. After dinner, because ina would live in the Gainsford¡¯s manor, Peter asked the servants to clean up her room. Moreover, he personally took ina to her room. ¡°I don¡¯t know what style you like, so I just decorated it casually. If you don¡¯t like it, you can ask our servants to refurbish it,¡± Peter said. ina looked at the simple decor of the room. She was not dissatisfied. She would not stay here for long. ¡°It¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± ¡°E, I am your father. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡± Peter felt a little ufortable. He could tell that ina did not really ept him as her father. ina did not deny it. Instead, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You should at least give me some time, right?¡± ¡°Okay, take your time.¡± As long as ina was not so reluctant, Peter could wait. He was afraid that ina would not even give him a chance. After ina unpacked her belongings, she went downstairs to walk around. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Gainsford¡¯s manor was veryrge. There was a garden and a swimming pool. ina thought it was lovely to take a walk here after meals. ¡°You must be proud, right?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from behind her. Sophie stood in the shadows, hatred growing in her heart. ina turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡± Yes, in ina¡¯s opinion, she just frustrated Sophie for the time being. That was nothing to be proud of. ¡°How could you return to the Gainsford family? Even if your mother and my father were dating, they never married. You are just an illegitimate daughter. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Sophie looked at ina, trying to see the slightest trace of panic or shame on her face. However, Sophie was disappointed. ina was still smiling, and her smile was so annoying. ina gazed at the flowers and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between them, and I don¡¯t care. In fact, I don¡¯t care about returning to the Gainsford family. If Denise hadn¡¯t sent people to kill me in New York, I wouldn¡¯t havee here at all. ¡°After all, if you don¡¯t provoke me, we¡¯ll be at peace. If you dare to provoke me, then I¡­ ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯t let you go that easily!¡± Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 How Much Do You Want? ina said this sincerely, but Sophie didn¡¯t believe it, thinking that ina just came back to steal everything from her. She snorted and said disdainfully, ¡®That sounds nice. But if you were not interested in the Gainsford family, why would youe back?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you and your mother?¡± ina sneered. If not for Sophie and Denise, she might not havee back. Sophie did not want to continue the topic, feeling it was meaningless. ¡°Tell me what you want to do.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± ina frowned andughed, ¡°Why do I not understand what you mean?¡± ¡°Drop the act. How much do you want in exchange for leaving here?¡± Sophie asked directly, thinking ina did all this because of money. Seeing Sophie¡¯s arrogant face, ina was a little angry, wondering if she did not make it clear or if Sophie was stupid. ¡°How much can you give me?¡± ina asked as if she was looking at a fool. Sophie thought for a moment and then said, ¡°16 million dors, but the premise is that you leave and nevere back.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t have 16 million dors, but she could ask her mother for help. If it weren¡¯t so difficult to deal with ina, Sophie wouldn¡¯t have given her so much money.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°16 million dors?¡± inaughed, feeling quite surprised. ¡°The Gainsford family is really rich. Such a large sum of money is nothing to you.¡± ina didn¡¯t mean that the Gainsford family could not afford the money. She was just surprised that Sophie could use so much money at will, which seemed to be nothing to Sophie. ¡°Cut the crap. Do you agree?¡± Sophie asked, feeling very upset. But she did not hear the answer she wanted. ¡°Why should I agree? Since the Gainsford family is so rich, I can stay to get much more money easily.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sophie was once again angered. This was what she was afraid of. She tried her best to repress her anger. Denise used to say that Sophie was less stable than ina and would suffer a loss if she didn¡¯t change. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Dad will let you take charge of the Gainsford family just because he is on your side now. Let me tell you, it is impossible. ¡°Although he announced that you¡¯re his missing eldest daughter, nobody will believe it. In fact, they know your identity without exposing it. ¡°But what about me? My mother is from the Brynn family, one of the Ten Families in Boston. She¡¯s much more dignified than your mother. How could youpare yourself with me?¡± ina¡¯s face darkened. It was not because Sophie looked down on her, but because Sophie mentioned her mother in such a disrespectful way. ina had never seen her mother, but she hated it when others spoke ill of her mother. ina was silent for a while. Just as Sophie thought that she was going to agree, she walked to Sophie directly. ¡°What do you want to¡­¡± Before Sophie finished her words, she was picked up by ina. She was weak in front of ina, unable to resist at all. ina grabbed her by the cor and carried her to the pool. ¡°Next time, watch your mouth. If I heard you say anything bad about my mother, you would know the consequences!¡± ¡°ina¡­ No!¡± The next second, Sophie fell into the pool and kept struggling. After swallowing several mouthfuls of water, she steadied herself to avoid sinking. ¡°ina, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± she roared, but ina, who had left, did not hear it. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 I Know What to Do The next day, ina left the Gainsford¡¯s home early in the morning, so Peter came to the dining room without seeing her. He asked the butler, ¡°Where is E?¡± ¡°Ms. Gainsford has gone out this morning. She said that she had something to deal with and asked you not to wait for her,¡± the butler said. After Peter announced ina¡¯s identity to the public, she became his eldest daughter and Sophie¡¯s elder sister. Peter nodded and did not ask more. He knew that ina had her own things to do. Denise, who was at the side, was not satisfied and deliberately said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°What can she do early in the morning? She didn¡¯t go to meet some people she shouldn¡¯t have met, did she? ¡°I have to say that E is now part of the Gainsford family and should behave herself outside.¡± To put it bluntly, Denise looked down on ina because of her humble background. Peter nced at Denise and said coldly, ¡°Do you think E is as idle as your daughter? She didn¡¯t rely on the Gainsford family all these years but still made her way in the world. As a famous doctor in New York, she performed surgery on Josh and even has her ownpany.¡± Denise didn¡¯t know how to reply and felt extremely unhappy. ¡°Who knows if that is true or not? She got thepany because of men. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s divorced? I heard that her ex-husband is an influential figure in New York. Maybe she relied on him.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Denise had investigated everything about ina and also spread the news. Now, ina was just a joke in the eyes of the upper ss in Boston. Growing up in the countryside as a divorced woman, ina, even though she came back to the Gainsford¡¯s house, would still be despised by others. With a bang, Peter mmed his fork on the table and red at Denise. ¡°It seems that you did not hear my warning at all.¡± Denise was a little afraid. After Peter had mentioned the Brynn family¡¯s attitude, she also tested it herself, but the result was disappointing. Denise had always wanted to rely on the Brynn family, but they did not care about her at all to curry favor with Peter. Perhaps they would even kill her with no hesitation if Peter agreed. Therefore, Denise did not want to offend Peter now. It was not good for her. ¡°I didn¡¯t really mean it.¡± Denise lowered her head and had no intention to fight with Peter. Even if she really wanted to do something to ina, she could not let Peter know and wouldn¡¯t show her hostility to ina either. ¡°Humph, it would be best if that is the case. If I know you dare to do anything behind my back, you cannot stay in this house anymore,¡± Peter said, stood up, and left the dining room with no appetite. After that, only Denise and Sophie were left there. After being taught a lesson by inast night, Sophie was angry but also felt somewhat fearful. She felt ina was like a devil with a smile, who wouldn¡¯t show mercy to anyone. But she didn¡¯t want to let it go like this, thinking that she had to do something, especially at tonight¡¯s party. She wanted to embarrass ina and let everyone know that she was the only daughter of the Gainsford family and that ina was nothing at all. ¡°Sophie, you have to do well tonight and can¡¯t lose to ina,¡± Denise reminded. ina would show up in public tonight for the first time in Boston. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Sophie was very confident, thinking that she was bound to win ina. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!